As Ann Déscrolláil
Cuir Déscrolláil ar siúl chun an dá leagan a scrolláil le chéile.
Uimhir 11 de 1962.
AN tACHT UM CHOINBHINSIÚIN NA GINÉIVE, 1962.
[An tiontú oifigiúil.]
Gearrtheideal.
1.—Féadfar an tAcht um Choinbhinsiúin na Ginéive, 1962, a ghairm den Acht seo.
Léiriú.
2.—San Acht seo—
ní fholaíonn “cúirt” armchúirt;
ciallaíonn “an tAire” an tAire Gnótha Eachtracha;
ciallaíonn “imtheorannaí coimircithe” duine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún atá leagtha amach sa Cheathrú Sceideal a ghabhann leis an Acht seo agus a bheidh faoi imtheorannú sa Stát;
ciallaíonn “príosúnach cogaidh coimircithe” duine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún atá leagtha amach sa Tríú Sceideal a ghabhann leis an Acht seo;
ciallaíonn “an chumhacht choimirceach” maidir le príosúnach cogaidh coimircithe nó le himtheorannaí coimircithe, an chumhacht nó an eagraíocht atá, ar mhaithe leis an gcumhacht dár náisiúnach é, nó ar comhalta dá fórsaí é, nó ar chomhalta díobh é aon tráth iomchuí, ag comhlíonadh na ndualgas a shanntar do chumhachtai coimirceacha faoin gCoinbhinsiún atá leagtha amach sa Tríú Sceideal nó, de réir mar a bheidh, sa Cheathrú Sceideal a ghabhann leis an Acht seo;
ciallaíonn “na Coinbhinsiúin Sceidealta” na Coinbhinsiúin atá leagtha amach sna Sceidil a ghabhann leis an Acht seo.
Sárú tromchúiseach ar na Coinbhinsiúin Sceidealta.
3.—(1) Aon duine, is cuma cad is náisiúntacht dó, a dhéanfaidh, laistigh nó lasmuigh den Stát, sárú tromchúis each ar aon cheann de na Coinbhinsiúin Sceidealta d'aon saghas dá dtagraítear sna hAirteagail seo a leanas faoi seach de na Coinbhinsiúin sin, nó a chabhróidh nó a neartóidh lena dhéanamh nó a thabharfaidh chun críche go ndéanfar é, is é sin le rá:
(a) Airteagal 50 den Choinbhinsiún atá leagtha amach sa Chéad Sceideal a ghabhann leis an Acht seo;
(b) Airteagal 51 den Choinbhinsiún atá leagtha amach sa Dara Sceideal a ghabhann leis an Acht seo;
(c) Airteagal 130 den Choinbhinsiún atá leagtha amach sa Tríú Sceideal a ghabhann leis an Acht seo; nó
(d) Airteagal 147 den Choinbhinsiún atá leagtha amach sa Cheathrú Sceideal a ghabhann leis an Acht seo;
beidh sé ciontach i gcion, agus ar a chiontú ann arna dhíotáil:
(i) i gcás sárú tromchúiseach den saghas réamhráite ina ndéanfar duine a chimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún áirithe a mharú go toiliúil, cuirfear pianbhreith bháis air nó pianbhreith phianseirbhíse lena shaol nó go ceann aon téarma is giorra ná sin;
(ii) i gcás aon sárú tromchúiseach eile den saghas réamhráite dlífear pianseirbhís go ceann ceithre bliana déag nó aon téarma is giorra ná sin a chur air nó príosúnacht go ceann téarma nach faide ná dhá bhliain.
(2) I gcás cion faoin alt seo a dhéanfar lasmuigh den Stát, féadfar imeachtaí a thionscnamh i gcoinne duine agus é a dhíotáil, a thriail agus a phionósú ina leith in aon áit sa Stát ionann is dá mba san áit sin a rinneadh an cion, agus measfar, chun gach críche a bheidh teagmhálach leis an triail nó leis an bpionósú sa chion nó a leanfaidh as, gur san áit sin a rinneadh é.
(3) Ní thionscnófar imeachtaí i leith ciona faoin alt seo ach amháin ag an Ard-Aighne, nó thar a cheann, nó lena thoiliú.
(4) Is í an Phríomh-Chúirt Choiriúil a thriailfidh duine a chúiseofar i gcion faoin alt seo.
Mionsárú ar na Coinbhinsiúin Sceidealta.
4.—(1) Aon duine, is cuma cad is náisiúntacht dó, a dhéanfaidh, sa Stát, aon mhionsárú ar aon cheann de na Coinbhinsiúin Sceidealta, nó a chabhróidh nó a neartóidh le haon duine eile chun a dhéanta nó a thabharfaidh chun criche go ndéanfaidh sé é, sa Stát, beidh sé ciontach i gcion.
(2) Aon saoránach d'Éirinn a dhéanfaidh, lasmuigh den Stát, aon mhionsárú ar aon cheann de na Coinbhinsiúin Sceidealta, nó a chabhróidh nó a neartóidh le haon duine eile chun a dhéanta nó a thabharfaidh chun críche go ndéanfaidh sé é, lasmuigh den Stát, beidh sé ciontach i gcion.
(3) Aon duine a bheidh ciontach i gcion faoin alt seo, dlífear
(a) ar é a chiontú ann go hachomair príosúnacht go ceann téarma nach faide ná sé mhí a chur air, nó, de rogha na cúirte, fíneáil nach mó ná caoga punt nó an phríosúnacht sin agus an fhíneáil sin le chéile; nó
(b) ar é a chiontú ann arna dhíotáil, príosúnacht go ceann téarma nach faide ná dhá bhliain a chur air, nó fíneáil nach mó ná trí chéad punt nó, de rogha na cúirte, an phríosúnacht sin agus an fhíneáil sin le chéile.
(4) San alt seo ciallaíonn “mionsárú” sárú ar fhoráil d'aon cheann de na Coinbhinsiúin Sceidealta nach sárú tromchúiseach ar an gCoinbhinsiún sin é d'aon saghas dá luaitear san Airteagal iomchuí de dá dtagraítear in alt 3 den Acht seo.
Cruthúnas go bhfuil feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún.
5.—Más rud é, in imeachtaí faoin Acht seo i leith aon sárú ar aon cheann de na Coinbhinsiúin Sceidealta, go n-éireoidh ceist faoi Airteagal 2 den Choinbhinsiún sin (a bhaineann leis na himthosca ina bhfuil feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún), is é an tAire a chinnfidh an cheist sin agus glacfar i bhfianaise deimhniú a airbheartóidh aon chinneadh den sórt sin a leagan amach agus a bheith sínithe ag an Aire nó thar a cheann, agus measfar é a bheith sínithe amhlaidh, gan a thuilleadh cruthúnais, mura suífear a mhalairt.
Fógra faoi thriail príosúnach cogaidh agus imtheorannaithe faoi choimirce a sheirbheáil ar an gcumhacht choimirceach.
6.—(1) An chúirt ar os a comhair a thabharfar—
(a) príosúnach cogaidh coimircithe lena thriail i gcion; nó
(b) imtheorannaí coimircithe lena thriail i gcion a mbeidh cumhacht ag an gcúirt sin pianbhreith bháis nó phianseirbhíse nó phríosúnachta a chur air,
ní rachaidh sí ar aghaidh leis an triail go dtí go gcruthófar chun sá stachta na cúirte go ndearnadh fógra ina raibh na sonraí a luaitear i bhfo-alt (2) den alt seo, sa mhéid gurb eol don ionchúisitheoir iad, a sheirbheáil, trí sheachtain ar a laghad roimhe sin, ar an gcumhacht choimirceach (má tá cumhacht choimirceach ann) agus, más príosúnach cogaidh coimircithe an cúisí, ar an gcúisí agus ar ionadaí na bpríosúnach.
(2) Is iad na sonraí dá dtagraítear i bhfo-alt (1) den alt seo—
(a) ainm agus sloinne iomlán agus tuairisc an chúisí, lena n-áirítear dáta a bhreithe agus a ghairm nó a cheird, má tá aige, agus, más príosúnach cogaidh coimircithe an cúisí, a chéim agus a uimhir airm nó reisiminte, nó a uimhir phearsanta nó a shraith-uimhir;
(b) áit a choinneála, nó a imtheorannaithe, nó a áit chónaithe;
(c) an cion ina bhfuiltear á chúiseamh; agus
(d) an chúirt ar os a comhair a bheidh sé le triail agus an t-am agus an áit atá ceaptha don triail.
(3) Chun críocha an ailt seo, aon doiciméad a airbheartóidh—
(a) a bheith sínithe thar ceann na cumhachta coimircí nó ag ionadaí na bpríosúnach nó ag an duine cúisithe, de réir mar a bheidh; agus
(b) a bheith ina admháil go bhfuair an chumhacht, an t-ionadaí nó an duine sin, lá sonraithe, fógra ar tugadh fógra faoin alt seo de thuairisc air sa doiciméad,
beidh sé, mura suífear a mhalairt, ina leorfhianaise go ndearnadh an fógra is gá de réir fho-alt (1) den alt seo a sheirbheáil ar an gcumhacht, ar an ionadaí nó ar an duine sin an lá sin.
(4) San alt seo, ciallaíonn “ionadaí na bpríosúnach”, maidir le haon phriosúnach cogaidh coimircithe áirithe aon tráth áirithe, an duine a raibh feidhmeanna ionadaí na bpríosúnach de réir bhrí Airteagal 79 den Choinbhinsiún atá leagtha amach sa Triú Sceideal a ghabhann leis an Acht seo infheidhmithe aige maidir leis an bpríosúnach sin sa champa nó san áit ina raibh an príosúnach sin á choinneáil, an tráth sin nó go deireanach roimh an tráth sin, ina phríosúnach cogaidh coimircithe.
(5) Aon chúirt a chuirfidh triail ar atráth chun go bhféadfar ceanglais an ailt seo a chomhlíonadh, féadfaidh sí, d'ainneoin aon ní in aon achtachán eile, an cúisí a athchur faoi choinneáil go ceann tréimhse an atrátha.
Ionadaithe dlíthiúla daoine áirithe.
7.—(1) An Chúirt ar os a comhair a thabharfar—
(a) aon duine lena thriail i gcion faoi alt 3 nó alt 4 den Acht seo; nó
(b) príosúnach cogaidh coimircithe lena thriail in aon chion, ní rachaidh sí ar aghaidh leis an triail mura rud é:
(i) go bhfuil abhcóide ag an gcúisí ag feidhmiú ar a shon; agus
(i) go gcruthófar chun sástachta na Cúirte go bhfuil tréimhse cheithre lá dhéag ar a laghad caite ó rinneadh teagasc chun feidhmiú ar son an chúisí sa triail a thabhairt den chéad uair don aturnae a thug teagasc don abhcóide sin,
agus má chuireann an chúirt an triail ar atráth chun go bhféadfar ceanglais an fho-ailt seo a chomhlíonadh, ansin, d'ainneoin aon ní in aon achtachán eile, féadfaidh an chúirt an cúisí a athchur faoi choinneáil go ceann tréimhse an atrátha.
(2) I gcás inar príosúnach cogaidh coimircithe an cúisí, mura bhfuil abhcóide ann a nglacann an cúisí leis mar dhuine atá ag feidhmiú ar a shon, measfar, gan dochar do cheanglais fhomhír (ii) de mhír (b) d'fho-alt (1) den alt seo, abhcóide a theagascfar chuige sin thar ceann na cumhachta coimircí a bheith ag feidhmiú ar son an chúisí chun críocha an fho-ailt sin.
(3) Má chuireann an chúirt an triail ar atráth de bhun fho-alt (1) den alt seo, toisc gan abhcóide a bheith ag feidhmiú ar son an chúisí, treoróidh an chúirt go sannfar aturnae agus abhcóide chun faire ar leasanna an chúisí in aon imeachtaí eile maidir leis an gcion, agus in aon imeachtaí eile den sórt sin, mura bhfuil abhcóide ann a nglacann an cúisí leis mar dhuine atá ag feidhmiú ar a shon nó dár tugadh teagasc mar a luaitear i bhfo-alt (2) den alt seo, measfar, gan dochar do cheanglais fhomhír (ii) de mhír (b) d'fho-alt (1) den alt seo, abhcóide a shannfar de bhun an fho-ailt seo a bheith ag feidhmiú ar son an chúisí chun críocha an fho-ailt sin.
(4) Maidir le haon imeachtaí os comhair cúirte a bhféadfaidh an cúisí aturnae a bheith aige ag feidhmiú ar a shon os a comhair, forléireofar na forálacha sin roimhe seo den alt seo, le haon mhodhnuithe orthu is gá, ionann agus dá mba thagairtí d'abhcóide nó d'aturnae na tagairtí atá sna forálacha sin d'abhcóide; agus chun críocha aon imeachtaí den sórt sin, nuair a bheidh treorú faoi fho-alt (3) den alt seo á thabhairt ag an gcúirt, féadfaidh sí, más deimhin léi nach gá, mar gheall ar an saghas cúisimh atá ann ná ar mhaithe leis an gceartas, go mbeadh abhcóide ag faire ar leasanna an chúisí, a threorú nach ndéanfar ach aturnae a shannadh mar a luaitear san fho-alt sin.
(5) Déanfar aturnae nó abhcóide a shannadh de bhun fho-alt (3) den alt seo i cibé slí a ordóidh an tAire Dlí agus Cirt le rialacháin, agus aon aturnae nó abhcóide a shannfar amhlaidh beidh teideal aige chun go n-íocfaidh an tAire Dlí agus Cirt leis, as airgead a sholáthróidh an tOireachtas, cibé suimeanna i leith táillí agus eisíocaíochtaí a ordóidh an tAire Dli agus Cirt le rialacháin (arna ndéanamh le toiliú an Aire Airgeadais).
Achomhairc ó phríosúnaigh chogaidh agus imtheorannaithe faoi choimirce a chiontófar i gcionta faoi alt 3.
8.—(1) I gcás ina mbeidh pianbhreith bháis nó phianseirbhíse curtha ag an bPríomh-Chúirt Choiriúil ar phríosúnach cogaidh coimircithe nó ar imtheorannaí coimircithe mar gheall ar chion faoi alt 3 den Acht seo, ansin, d'ainneoin aon ní in aon achtachán eile nó in aon rialacha cúirte a bhaineann le hachomhairc den sórt sin, is i tréimhse ina gcaithfidh sé fógra achomhairc a thabhairt, nó fógra í dtaobh a iarratais ar chead achomhairc chun na Cúirte Achomhairc Choiriúil, ná an tréimhse ó dháta a chiontaithe nó, i gcás achomharc i gcoinne pianbhreithe, ó dháta a phianbhreithe go dtí go mbeidh deich lá caite tar éis an dáta ar a bhfaighidh sé fógra arna thabhairt—
(a) i gcás príosúnaigh cogaidh choimircithe, ag oifigeach d'Óglaigh na hÉireann; nó
(b) i gcás imtheorannaí choimircithe, ag rialtóir, nó ag an duine eile i gceannas an phríosúin nó an háite ina bhfuil sé faoi ghaibhniú, nó thar ceann an rialtóra nó an duine sin,
gur cuireadh a chiontú agus a phianbhreith in iúl don chumhacht choimirceach.
(2) I gcás ina dtarlóidh, tar éis achomharc chun na Cúirte Achomhairc Choiriúil a chinneadh, go bhfanfaidh an phianbhreith ar phríosúnach cogaidh coimircithe nó ar imtheorannaí coimircithe ina pianbhreith bháis, nó go bhfanfaidh sí ina pianbhreith phianseirbhíse nó phríosúnachta nó go ndearnadh sin di, féadfar iarratas chun an Ard-Aighne ar dheimhniú ag údarú achomhairc chun na Cúirte Uachtaraí maidir leis an gciontú nó leis an bpianbhreith mar a daingníodh nó mar a athraíodh sin ar an achomharc roimhe sin a dhéanamh tráth ar bith laistigh den tréimhse ón dáta ar ar tugadh cinneadh na Cúirte Achomhairc Choiriúil go dtí seacht lá tar éis an dáta ar a bhfaighidh an duine a ciontaíodh fógra ó dhuine dá dtagraítear i mír (a) nó (b) (de réir mar is gá sa chás) d'fho-alt (1) den alt seo gur cuireadh cinneadh na Cúirte Achomhairc Choiriúil in iúl don chumhacht choimirceach.
(3) Ní bheidh éifeacht ag ordú ón gcúirt a bhainfidh le maoin a thabhairt ar ais do dhuine éagóraithe nó le cúiteamh a íoc leis i gcás aon chiontaithe mar a dúradh agus beidh foráil d'aon achtachán a bhaineann le hathdhílsiú maoine i gcás ciontaithe gan feidhm maidir leis an gciontú fad a bheidh achomharc ón duine a ciontaíodh ar feitheamh de réir na bhforálacha sin roimhe seo den alt seo.
(4) Ní bhaineann an t-alt seo le hachomharc i gcoinne ciontú nó pianbhreithe ag an bPríomh-Chúirt Choiriúil, ná i gcoinne cinneadh na Cúirte Achomhairc Choiriúil ar achomharc, más rud é, tráth an chiontaithe nó na pianbhreithe sin, nó an chinnte sin, cibé acu é, nach mbeidh aon chumhacht choimirceach ann.
AN CHEAD SCEIDEAL.
Coinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh feabhsú staid an lucht créachtaithe agus an lucht breoite i bhfórsaí armtha ar an machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Tá na daoine a bhfuil a síniú anseo thíos, Lánchumhachtaigh ó na Rialtais a raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil Taidhleoireachta a tionóladh sa Ghinéive ón 21 Aibreán go dtí an 12 Lúnasa, 1949, chun athbhreithniú a dhéanamh ar Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh Fóirithint ar an Lucht Créachtaithe agus an Lucht Breoite in Airm ar an Machaire den 27 Iúil, 1929, tar éis comhaontú mar a leanas:
CAIBIDIL I—FORALACHA GINEARALTA.
Airteagal 1.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin an Coinbhinsiún seo a urramú agus deimhin a dhéanamh de go n-urramófar é i ngach uile chás.
Airteagal 2.
I dteannta na bhforálacha a chuirfear i gcrích in aimsir shíochána, beidh feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún seo i gcás cogaidh fhógartha nó i gcás aon choinbhleachta armtha eile a éireoidh idir dhá cheann nó níos mó de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, fiú má bhíonn ceann acu gan an staid chogaidh a aithint.
Beidh feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún freisin i ngach cás ina ndéanfar forghabháil ar an iomlán nó ar chuid de chríoch Ardpháirtí Chonarthaigh, fiú mura ndéantar aon chomhrac armtha i gcoinne na forghabhála sin.
D'ainneoin go mbeadh ceann de na Cumhachtaí sa choinbhleacht gan bheith ina páirtí sa Choinbhinsiún seo, fanfaidh na Cumhachtaí atá in bpáirtithe ann faoi cheangal aige ina gcaidreamh lena chéile. Beidh siad faoi cheangal thairis sin ag an gCoinbhinsiún i leith na Cumhachta sin, má ghlacann an Chumhacht sin lena fhorálacha agus go gcuirfidh sí i bhfeidhm iad.
Airteagal 3.
I gcás coinbhleacht armtha nach coinbhleacht de chineál idirnáisiúnta a tharlú i gcríoch cheann de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, beidh de cheangal ar gach Páirtí sa choinbhleacht na forálacha seo a leanas, ar a laghad, a chur i bhfeidhm:
(1) Na daoine nach nglacann aon pháirt ghníomhach sa chogaíocht, lena n-áirítear na comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha a leag síos a n-airm agus na daoine a bheidh curtha hors de combat mar gheall ar bhreoiteacht, créachtaí, cur faoi choinneáil, nó cúis ar bith eile, déileálfar go daonnachtúil leo i ngach uile chás, gan aon idirdhealú leatromach mar gheall ar chine, dath, reiligiún nó creideamh, gnéas, fréamhshliocht nó rachmas, nó aon dálaí eile dá samhail sin.
Chuige sin, tá, agus beidh, na gníomhartha seo a leanas toirmiscthe, gach tráth agus gach áit, i leith na ndaoine thuasluaite:
(a) foréigean ar bheo agus ar phearsa duine, go háirithe dúnmharú de gach sórt, ciorrú, cruálacht agus céastóireacht;
(b) gialla a thógáil;
(c) anfhorlann ar dhínit duine, go háirithe uirísliú agus táirchéimniú;
(d) pianbhreith a ghearradh agus bású a dhéanamh gan breithiúnas a bheith fógartha roimh ré ag cúirt arna comhdhéanamh go cuí, maille le gach ráthaíocht bhreithiúnach a n-aithníonn pobail shibhialta gur den riachtanas í.
(2) Baileofar an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite agus tabharfar aireachas dóibh.
Féadfaidh comhlacht daonchairdiúil neamhchlaonta, ar nós Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, a sheirbhísí a thairiscint do na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Fairis sin, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ndícheall an t-iomlán nó cuid de na forálacha eile atá sa Choinbhinsiún seo a thabhairt i bhfeidhm trí chomhaontuithe speisialta.
Ní chuirfidh feidhmiú na bhforálacha sin roimhe seo isteach ar stádas dlíthiúil na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Airteagal 4.
Cuirfidh Cumhachtaí Neodracha forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo i bhfeidhm, trí analach, i gcás an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, agus i gcás comhaltaí den phearsanra liachta agus na séiplíneach, le fórsaí armtha na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ghlacfar nó a chuirfear faoi imtheorannú ina gcríoch, chomh maith le daoine marbha a dtiocfar orthu.
Airteagal 5.
I gcás na ndaoine coimircithe a thitfidh i láimh an namhad, beidh feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún seo go dtí go ndéanfar iad a athdhúichiú go críochnaitheach.
Airteagal 6.
Maraon leis na comhaontuithe dá bhforáiltear go sainráite in Airteagail 10, 15, 23, 28, 31, 36, 37 agus 52, féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha comhaontuithe speisialta eile a dhéanamh i dtaobh gach ní ar dóigh leo é a bheith oiriúnach foráil ar leith a dhéanamh ina thaobh. Ní dhéanfaidh aon chomhaontú speisialta dochar do staid an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, do staid chomhaltaí den phearsanra liachta ná do staid séiplíneach, mar a mhínítear sin leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo, ná ní chuirfidh sé srian leis na cearta a thugann an Coinbhinsiún seo dóibh.
Beidh tairbhe na gcomhaontuithe sin ag an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, chomh maith le pearsanra liachta agus séiplínigh, fad a bhainfidh an Coinbhinsiún leo, ach amháin i gcás forálacha sainráite dá malairt a bheith sa chomhaontú réamhráite nó i gcomhaontuithe ina dhiaidh sin, nó i gcás socruithe níos fabhraí a bheith déanta ina dtaobh ag ceann amháin nó níos mó de na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Airteagal 7.
Ní féidir leis an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, ná le comhaltaí den phearsanra liachta ná le séiplínigh, séanadh a dhéanamh go hiomlán ná go páirteach, i gcás ar bith, ar na cearta a áirithítear dóibh leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo agus leis na comhaontuithe speisialta dá dtagraítear san Airteagal sin roimhe seo, má bhíonn a leithéid ann.
Airteagal 8.
Cuirfear an Coinbhinsiún seo i bhfeidhm le comhoibriú agus faoi scrúdan na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha, agus is é a ndualgas sin leasanna na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht a chaomhnú. Chuige sin, féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha toscairí, taobh amuigh dá bhfoireann taidhleoireachta nó consalachta, a cheapadh as measc a náisiúnach féin nó náisiúnach Cumhachtaí neodracha eile. Beidh na toscairí sin faoi réir a gceadaithe ag an gCumhacht a mbeidh siad lena ndualgais a chomhlíonadh maille léi.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ndícheall chun tasc ionadaithe nó toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha a éascú.
Ní rachaidh ionadaithe nó toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha in aon chás thar teorainn a misiúin féin faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo. Tabharfaidh siad aird, go háirithe, ar dhian-riachtanais slándála an Stáit ina mbeidh a ndualgais á gcomhlíonadh acu. Ní chuirfear srian lena ngníomhaíochtaí ach amháin mar chás eisceachtúil sealadach nuair a thabharfaidh dian-riachtanais mhíleata gur gá sin.
Airteagal 9.
Ní chuireann forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo aon bhac ar na gníomhaíochtaí daonchairdiúla a ghabhfaidh Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge nó aon eagraíocht daonchairdiúil neamhchlaonta eile de láimh, faoi réir thoiliú na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht áirithe, chun an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, pearsanra liachta agus séiplínigh, a choimirciú, agus chun fóirithint orthu.
Airteagal 10.
Féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha tráth ar bith comhaontú ar na dualgais a bheidh de chúram ar na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha de bhua an Choinbhinsiúin seo, a chur i muinín eagraíochta a thugann gach ráthaíocht ar a neamh-chlaontacht agus ar a héifeachtúlacht.
Mura bhfuil lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, nó pearsanra liachta agus séiplínigh, ag tairbhiú, nó má scoireann siad de bheith ag tairbhiú, ar chúis ar bith, de ghníomhaíochtaí Cumhachta Coimircí nó eagraíochta dá bhforáiltear sa chéad mhír thuas, iarrfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar Stát neodrach, nó ar eagraíocht den sórt sin, na feidhmeanna a ghabháil de láimh a bheidh á gcomhlíonadh faoin gCoinbhinsiúin seo ag Cumhacht Choimirceach arna hainmniú ag na Páirtithe i gcoinbhleacht.
Mura féidir coimirce a shocrú dá réir sin, ansin, faoi réir forálacha an Airteagail seo, iarrfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar eagraíocht daonchairdiúil, ar nós Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, na feidhmeanna daonchairdiúla a ghabháil de láimh a bheidh á gcomhlíonadh faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo ag Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, nó glacfaidh sí le tairiscint seirbhísí ó eagraíocht den sórt sin.
Aon Chumhacht neodrach, nó aon eagraíocht a gheobhaidh iarratas ón gCumhacht a bheidh i gceist, nó a dhéanfaidh tairiscint chuige sin, beidh uirthi gníomhú le tuiscint ar a freagracht i leith an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil na daoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiúin seo ina cleithiúnas, agus beidh uirthi ráthaíochtaí sásúla thabhairt go bhfuil sí inniúil ar na feidhmeanna iomchuí a ghabháil de láimh agus iad a chomhlíonadh go neamhchlaonta.
Ní bhainfear de na forálacha sin roimhe seo le comhaontuithe speisialta idir Cumhachtaí a mbeidh ceann acu, fiú go sealadach, faoi shrian ar a saoirse chun margaíocht a dhéanamh leis an gCumhacht eile nó lena comhghuaillithe de bhíthin teagmhas míleata, go háirithe i gcás an t-iomlán, nó cuid mhaith, de chríoch na Cumhachta sin a bheith faoi fhorghabháil.
Aon uair a dhéantar tagairt do Chumhacht Choimirceach sa Choinbhinsiúin seo, baineann an tagairt sin freisin le heagraíochtaí ionaid de réir bhrí an Airteagail seo.
Airteagal 11.
I gcásanna inar dóigh leo é a bheith fóinteach ar mhaithe le daoine coimircithe go mór mór i gcás easaontais idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht maidir le feidhmiú nó léiriú forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo, tabharfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha a gcuidiú chun an t-easaontas a réiteach.
Chuige sin, féadfaidh gach ceann de na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, ar iarratas a fháil ó Pháirtí amháin nó as a chonlán féin, a mholadh do na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht go dtiocfaidh a n-ionadaithe i ndáil chruinnithe, go háirithe na húdaráis a bheidh freagrach sa lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, sna comhaltaí den phearsanra liachta agus sna séiplínigh, ar thalamh neodrach, b'fhéidir, a thoghfar go hoiriúnach. Beidh de cheangal ar na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht éifeacht a thabhairt do na tograí a chuirfear faoina mbráid chuige sin. Féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, más gá, a chur i gcead na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht go nglacfaí le duine a bhaineann le cumhacht neodrach, nó le duine a bheidh údaraithe ag Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, agus tabharfar cuireadh don duine sin páirt a ghlacadh sa chruinniú sin.
CAIBIDIL II—LUCHT CREACHTAITHE AGUS BREOITE.
Airteagal 12.
Tabharfar urraim agus coimirce i gcónaí do chomhaltaí de na fórsaí armtha agus do dhaoine eile, a luaitear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo, a bheidh créachtaithe nó breoite.
Cuirfidh an Páirtí sa choinbhleacht a dtarlóidh na daoine sin faoina urláimh cóir dhaonnachtúil orthu agus tabharfaidh sé aireachas dóibh, gan aon idirdhealú leatromach mar gheall ar ghnéas, cine, náisiúntacht, reiligiún, tuairimí polaitíochta, nó aon dálaí eile dá samhail sin. Toirmisctear go dian aon iarracht iad a mharú nó foréigean a dhéanamh ar a bpearsa; go háirithe, ní dhéanfar dúnmharú ná díothú ná céastóireacht ná turgnaimh bhitheolaíochta orthu; ní fhágfar go toiliúil iad gan chabhair liachta agus aireachas, ná ní chuirfear iad i gcaoi galar ná aicíd a thógáil.
Ní thabharfar tosaíocht san ord cóireála ach amháin ar chúiseanna práinneacha liachta.
Déileálfar le mná le gach uile ómós is dual don bhantracht.
An Páirtí sa choinbhleacht arb éigean dó lucht créachtaithe nó breoite a fhágáil faoin namhaid, déanfaidh sé, chomh fada agus a cheadóidh riachtanais mhíleata é, cuid dá phearsanra liachta agus dá ábhar liachta a fhágáil ina dteannta chun cuidiú lena n-aireachasú.
Airteagal 13.
Bainfidh an Coinbhinsiún seo leis an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite de na hearnálacha seo a leanas:
(1) Comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht, maraon le comhaltaí de mhilístí nó de chóir óglach saorálach is cuid de na fórsaí armtha sin;
(2) Comhaltaí de mhilístí eile agus comhaltaí de chóir óglach saorálach eile, lena n-áirítear comhaltaí de fhrithghluaiseachtaí eagraithe, a bhaineann le Páirtí sa choinbhleacht agus atá ag gníomhú laistigh nó lasmuigh dá gcríoch féin, fiú má tá an chríoch sin faoi fhorghabháil, ar choinníoll go gcomhlíonann na milístí nó na cóir óglach saorálach sin, lena n-áirítear na frithghluaiseachtaí eagraithe sin, na coinníollacha seo a leanas:
(a) duine a bheith i gceannas orthu atá freagrach ina íochtaráin;
(b) sainchomhartha deimhneach a bheith acu is féidir a aithint tamall ó láthair;
(c) airm a bheith á n-iompar acu go hoscailte;
(d) a n-oibríochtaí a bheith á ndéanamh acu de réir dlíthe agus nósanna an chogaidh.
(3) Comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha rialta a dhearbhaíonn go bhfuil siad faoi ghéillsine ag Rialtas nó údarás nach dtugann an Chumhacht Choinneála aitheantas dó;
(4) Daoine atá ag gabháil leis na fórsaí armtha gan bheith ina gcomhaltaí díobh iarbhír, mar atá comhaltaí sibhialta d'fhoirne aerárthaí míleata, tuairisceoirí cogaidh, conraitheoirí soláthair, comhaltaí d'aonaid saothair nó de sheirbhísí atá freagrach i leas na bhfórsaí armtha, ar choinníoll go bhfuil údarás faighte acu ó na fórsaí armtha lena ngabhann siad;
(5) Comhaltaí, lena n-áirítear máistrí, píolótaí agus printísigh, d'fhoirne loingis trádála, agus foirne aerárthaí sibhialta leis na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, nach dtairbhíonn de chóireáil níos fearr faoi aon fhorálacha eile den dlí idirnáisiúnta;
(6) Áitreoirí críche gan forghabháil a ghlacann airm chucu as a gconlán féin, ar an namhaid a theacht, chun na fórsaí ionraithe a chomhrac, gan é a bheith d'uain acu aonaid armtha rialta a dhéanamh díobh féin, ar choinníoll go n-iompróidh siad airm go hoscailte agus go n-urramóidh siad dlíthe agus nósanna an chogaidh.
Airteagal 14.
Faoi réir forálacha Airteagal 12, beidh an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite de chuid cogaígh a thitfidh i láimh an namhad ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh, agus beidh feidhm ina leith ag na forálacha den dlí idirnáisiúnta a bhaineann le príosúnaigh chogaidh.
Airteagal 15.
Gach aon tráth, agus go háirithe tar éis gleic comhraic, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, gan mhoill, gach is féidir chun an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a lorg agus a chruinniú, chun iad a chosaint ar shlad agus ar dhrochúsáid, chun a áirithiú go dtabharfar aireachas leormhaith dóibh, agus chun na mairbh a lorg agus a bhfadhbhadh a chosc.
Aon uair is féidir é, comhshocrófar sos cogaidh nó sos lámhaigh, nó déanfar comhshocraíochtaí áitiúla chun go bhféadfar an lucht créachtaithe a fágadh ar an machaire catha a aistriú, a mhalartú agus a thabhairt chun bealaigh. Mar an gcéanna, féadfar comhshocraíochtaí áitiúla a thabhairt i gcrích idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht chun an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a thabhairt amach as limistéar faoi léigear nó faoi thimpeallú, nó chun iad a mhalartú, agus chun pearsanra liachta agus eaglaise agus trealamh liachta a ligean isteach sa limistéar sin.
Airteagal 16.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, a luaithe is féidir é, i gcás gach duine créachtaithe, breoite nó marbh den Pháirtí naimhdeach a thitfidh ina láimh, aon sonraí a chur ar taifead a chuideoidh lena aithint.
Más féidir é, is ceart an t-eolas seo a leanas a bheith sna taifid sin:
(a) ainm na Cumhachta a bhfuil sé ina cleithiúnas;
(b) a uimhir airm nó reisiminte, nó a uimhir phearsanta nó a shraithuimhir;
(c) a shloinne;
(d) a chéad-ainm nó a chéad-ainmneacha;
(e) dáta a bhreithe;
(f) aon sonraí eile a bheidh ar a chárta nó a theasc aitheantais;
(g) dáta agus ionad a ghabhála nó a bháis;
(h) sonraí i dtaobh créachtaí nó breoiteachta, nó cúis a bháis.
Déanfar, a luaithe is féidir, an t-eolas thuasluaite a chur go dtí an Oifig Eolais a thuairiscítear in Airteagal 122 de Choin bhinsiún na Ginéive maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949, agus cuirfidh an oifig sin an t-eolas sin ar aghaidh chun na Cumhachta a bhfuil na daoine sin ina cleithiúnas tríd an gCumhacht Choimirceach agus trí Lár-Ghníomhaireacht na bPríosúnach Cogaidh.
Ullmhóidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, agus cuirfidh siad ar aghaidh chun a chéile tríd an oifig chéanna, deimhnithe báis nó liostaí cuí-dheimhnithe na marbh. Mar an gcéanna, baileoidh siad, agus cuirfidh siad ar aghaidh tríd an oifig chéanna, leath amháin de theasc aitheantais dúbailte, uachtanna deireanacha nó doiciméid eile a bheadh tábhachtach do na neasghaolta, airgead agus, i gcoitinne, gach earra a bhfuil fiúntas dá cuid féin nó fiúntas muirneach ann, agus a gheofar ar na mairbh. Cuirfear na hearraí sin, maraon le hearraí neamhaitheanta, ar aghaidh i bpacáistí séalaithe, agus ráitis ina dteannta ag tabhairt na sonraí go léir is gá chun gur féidir a aithint cérbh iad na daoine marbha ar leo iad, maille le liosta iomlán de na nithe sa bheartán.
Airteagal 17.
Féachfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht chuige go ndéanfar sula n-adhlacfar nó a chréamfar na mairbh, ina nduine is ina nduine chomh fada agus is féidir sin, scrúdú cúramach, ar scrúdú liachta a bheidh ann más féidir, ar na coirp, d'fhonn bás a chinntiú, agus chun a fháil amach cé hiad féin, agus chun go bhféadfar tuarascáil a thabhairt. Is ceart leath na teisce aitheantais dúbailte, nó an teasc aitheantais í féin, más teasc shingil í, a fhágáil ar an gcorp.
Ní ceart coirp a chréamadh ach amháin ar chúiseanna dianriachtanacha sláinteachais nó ar fháthanna a bhaineann le reiligiún an mhairbh. I gcás corp a chréamadh déanfar na himthosca agus na fáthanna a bhí leis a lua go mionchruinn sa deimhniú báis nó i liosta fíordheimhnithe na marbh.
Féachfaidh siad chuige, fairis sin, go n-adhlacfar na mairbh go measúil agus, más féidir é, de réir deasghnátha a reiligiúin, go dtabharfar urraim dá n-uaigheanna, go mbeidh siad más féidir sin ina ngrúpaí de réir náisiúntacht na marbh, go gcoimeádfar i dtreo agus go marcálfar iad mar is cuí ionas go bhféadfar teacht orthu i gcónaí. Chuige sin, eagróidh siad i dtosach na cogaíochta Seirbhís Oifigiúil chun Uaigheanna a Chlárú ionas go bhféadfar dí-adhlacadh a dhéanamh ina dhiaildh sin agus aithint na gcorp a chinntiú, cibé áit a mbeidh na huaigheanna, agus b'fhéidir, iad a thabhairt abhaile go dtí a dtír bhunaidh. Bainfidh na forálacha sin freisin le luaith na marbh, a choimeádfaidh an tSeirbhís chun Uaigheanna a Chlárú go dtí go gcuirfidh an tír bhunaidh in iúl cad atá le déanamh ina taobh.
A luaithe is féidir é sna himthosca, agus tráth nach déanaí ná críoch na cogaíochta, malartóidh na Seirbhísí sin lena chéile, tríd an Oifig Eolais a luaitear sa dara mír d'Airteagal 16, liostaí a thaispeánfaidh ionad beacht na n-uaigheanna agus na marcanna atá orthum, araon le sonraí na marbh atá adhlactha iontu.
Airteagal 18.
Féadfaidh na húdaráis mhíleata a iarraidh ar na háitreoirí, de ghrá na carthanachta, an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a bhailiú agus a aireachasú dá ndeoin féin faoi stiúradh na n-údarás míleata, agus tabharfaidh an choimirce agus na saoráidí is gá do dhaoine a dhéanfaidh amhlaidh. Más rud é go nglacfaidh nó go n-athghlacfaidh an Páirtí naimhdeach ceannas ar an limistéar, déanfaidh an Páirtí sin freisin an choimirce agus na saoráidí céanna a thabhairt do na daoine sin.
Ceadóidh na húdaráis mhíleata do na háitreoirí agus do chumainn fóirithinte, fiú i limistéir faoi ionradh nó faoi fhorghabháil, lucht créachtaithe nó breoite, is cuma cad é a náisiúntacht, a bhailiú agus a aireachasú as a gconlán féin. Tabharfaidh an pobal sibhialta urraim don lucht créachtaithe agus breoite sin, agus go háirithe ní dhéanfaidh siad foréigean orthu.
Ní cead aon duine a chiapadh ná a chiontú mar gheall ar aireachas a thabhairt don lucht créachtaithe nó breoite.
Ní shaorann forálacha an Airteagail seo an Chumhacht Forghabhála óna hoibleagáid chun aireachas corpartha agus morálta a thabhairt don lucht créachtaithe agus breoite.
CAIBIDIL III—AONAID AGUS BUNACHAIS LIACHTA.
Airteagal 19.
Ní cead bunachais dhaingnithe ná aonaid liachta ghluaisteacha den tSeirbhís Liachta a ionsaí i gcás ar bith, ach déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht urraim agus coimirce a thabhairt dóibh i gcónaí. Má thiteann siad i láimh an Pháirtí naimhdigh, ligfear dá bpearsanra leanúint dá ndualgais fad a bheidh an Chumhacht a ghabh iad gan a áirithiú í féin go dtabharfar an t-aireachas is gá don lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a gheofar sna bunachais agus sna haonaid sin.
Féachfaidh na húdaráis fhreagracha chuige go ndéanfar na bunachais agus na haonaid liachta sin a shuíomh, chomh fada agus is féidir sin, ar chuma nach bhféadfaidh ionsaí ar chuspóirí míleata iad a chur i gcontúirt.
Airteagal 20.
Ní ionsófar ón tír otharlonga a mbeidh teideal acu chun coimirce Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh Feabhsú Staid na gComhaltaí Créachtaithe, Breoite agus Longbhriste d'Fhórsaí Armtha ar Muir den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Airteagal 21.
Ní scoirfear den choimirce a dhlítear do bhunachais dhaingnithe agus d'aonaid liachta ghluaisteacha den tSeirbhís Mhíleata mura rud é go n-úsáidtear iad taobh amuigh da ndualgais dhaonchairdiúla, chun gníomhartha ba dhíobháil don namhaid a dhéanamh. Ní cead, in aon chás, scor den choimirce ach amháin, tar éis rabhadh cuí a thabhairt ina sonrófar, i ngach cás iomchuí, teorainn ama réasúnach agus tar éis neamhaird a bheith tugtha ar an rabhadh sin.
Airteagal 22.
Ní áireofar iad seo a leanas mar nithe a bhainfidh d'aonad ná de bhunachas liachta an choimirce a ráthaítear dóibh le hAirteagal 19:
(1) Pearsanra an aonaid nó an bhunachais a bheith armtha, agus iad a bheith ag úsáid na n-arm chun iad féin, nó an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite faoina gcúram, a chosaint.
(2) Cheal giollaí armtha, an t-aonad nó an bunachas a bheith á choimirciú ag picéad nó ag fairtheoirí nó ag lucht coimhdeachta.
(3) Airm éadroma agus armlón a tógadh ón lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, agus nár tugadh suas fós don tseirbhís chuí, a fháil san aonad nó sa bhunachas.
(4) Pearsanra agus ábhair de chuid na seirbhíse tréadliachta a fháil san aonad nó sa bhunachas, agus gan iad ina gcuid dhílis de.
(5) Gníomhaíochtaí daonchairdiúla aonad agus bunachas liachta nó a bpearsanra a bheith ag sroicheadh chomh fada le haireachasú sibhialtach créachtaithe nó breoite.
Airteagal 23.
In aimsir shíochána, féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha agus, tar éis cogaíocht a bhriseadh amach, féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, ina gcríoch féin agus, más gá, i limistéir faoi fhorghabháil, réigiúin agus líomatáistí ospidéalaíochta a bhunú a bheidh eagraithe ar dhóigh go gcumhdófar ó iarsmaí cogaidh an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, chomh maith leis an bpearsanra ar a bhfuil sé de chúram na réigiúin agus na líomatáistí sin a eagrú agus a riaradh agus na daoine ann a aireachasú.
Ó thosach na cogaíochta agus lena linn, féadfaidh na Páirtithe inti comhaontuithe a dhéanamh chun na réigiúin agus na líomatáistí ospidéalaíochta a bheidh bunaithe acu a aithint. Chuige sin féadfaidh siad forálacha an Dréacht-Chomhaontaithe atá i gceangal leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo a chur i gcrích, arna leasú mar a mheasfaidh siad is gá.
Iarrtar ar na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha agus ar Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge a gcuidiú a thabhairt chun tionscnamh agus aithint na réigiún agus na líomatáistí ospidéalaíochta sin a éascú.
CAIBIDIL IV—PEARSANRA.
Airteagal 24.
Tabharfar urraim agus coimirce i gcónaí do phearsanra liachta arb é a ngnó ar leithligh an lucht créachtaithe nó breoite a lorg, a bhailiú, a iompar nó a chóireáil, nó galar a chose, agus d'fhoireann arb é a ngnó ar leithligh aonaid agus bunachais liachta a riaradh, agus fós do shéiplínigh a bheidh ar ceangal leis na fórsaí armtha.
Airteagal 25.
Tabharfar urraim agus coimirce mar an gcéanna do chomhaltaí de na fórsaí armtha a bheidh traenáilte go speisialta chun a bhfostaithe, dá mba ghá sin, mar ghiollaí ospidéil, banaltraí nó sínteánaithe cúnta, ag lorg, ag iompar nó ag cóireáil an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, má bhíonn na dualgais sin á ndéanamh acu nuair a thiocfaidh siad i dteagmháil leis an namhaid nó a thitfidh siad i láimh an namhad.
Airteagal 26.
Cuirtear ar aon bhonn leis an bpearsanra a ainmnítear in Airteagal 24 an fhoireann le cumainn náisiúnta den Chrois Dhearg agus an fhoireann le cumainn chabhrach saorálaí eile, má tá na cumainn sin aitheanta agus údaraithe go cuí ag a Rialtais, a bheidh ar fostú ar na dualgais chéanna leis an bpearsanra sin, ar choinníoll go mbeidh foireann na gcumann sin faoi réir dlíthe agus rialachán míleata.
Cuirfidh gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach in iúl dá chéile, in aimsir shíochána nó i dtosach cogaíochta nó lena linn, ach in aon chás sula bhfostóidh sé iad iarbhír, ainmneacha na gcumann a bheidh údaraithe aige chun cabhair a thabhairt, faoina fhreagracht, do sheirbhís liachta rialta a fhórsaí armtha.
Airteagal 27.
Ní fhéadfaidh cumann aitheanta ó thír neodrach cabhair a phearsanra agus a aonad liachta a thabhairt do Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht gan toiliú roimh ré óna Rialtas féin agus údarás ón bPáirtí sa choinbhleacht áirithe. Cuirfear an pearsanra agus na haonaid sin faoi cheannas an Pháirtí sin sa choinbhleacht.
Cuirfidh an Rialtas neodrach an toiliú sin in iúl do pháirtí naimhdeach an Stáit a ghlacfaidh an chabhair sin. Tá sé de cheangal ar an bPáirtí sa choinbhleacht a ghlacfaidh an chabhair sin é sin a chur in iúl don Pháirtí naimhdeach sula mbainfear aon leas as an gcabhair.
Ní mheasfar i gcás ar bith gurb idirghabháil sa choinbhleacht an chabhair sin.
Déanfar na cártaí aitheantais dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 40 a thabhairt go cuí do chomhaltaí an phearsanra a ainmnítear sa chéad mhír sula bhfágfaidh siad an tír neodrach lena mbaineann siad.
Airteagal 28.
Má thiteann pearsanra a luaitear in Airteagail 24 agus 26 i láimh an Pháirtí naimhdigh, ní choimeádfar iad ach sa mhéid is gá sin mar gheall ar staid sláinte, riachtanais spioradálta agus líon na bpríosúnach cogaigh.
Ní áireofar mar phríosúnaigh chogaidh pearsanra a choimeádfar amhlaidh. Mar sin féin tairbheoidh siad, ar an gcuid is lú de, d'fhorálacha uile Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949. Taobh istigh de chompás dlíthe agus rialachán míleata na Cumhachta Coinneála, agus faoi údarás a seirbhíse inniúla, leanfaidh siad dá ndualgais liachta agus spioradáltachta a chomhlíonadh, de réir eitic a ngairme ar mhaithe le príosúnaigh chogaidh, go mór mór príosúnaigh chogaidh ó na fórsaí armtha lena mbaineann siad féin. Fairis sin, beidh na saoráidí seo a leanas acu chun a ndualgais liachta nó spioradáltachta a dhéanamh:
(a) Beidh údarás acu cuairt a thabhairt go tréimhsiúil ar na príosúnaigh chogaidh in aonaid saothair nó in ospidéil lasmuigh den champa. Cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála faoina réir na córacha iompair is gá.
(b) I ngach campa beidh an dochtúir oifigiúil sinsir is airde céim freagrach d'údaráis mhíleata an champa i ngníomhaíocht ghairmiúil an phearsanra liachta a choimeádfar. Chuige sin aontóidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, ó thosach na cogaíochta, ar shinsireacht chomhréire na gcéimeanna ina bpearsanra liachta, lena n-áirítear na céimeanna sna cumainn a shonraítear in Airteagal 26. I ngach ceist a éireoidh as a ndualgais, beidh teacht dhíreach ag an dochtúir oifigiúil sin, agus ag na séiplínigh, ar údaráis mhíleata agus liachta an champa, agus tabharfaidh na húdaráis sin dóibh na saoráidí a theastóidh uathu le haghaidh comhfhreagrais i dtaobh na gceisteanna sin.
(c) Cé go mbeidh an pearsanra a choimeádfar i gcampa faoi réir araíonacht inmheánach an champa, ní chuirfear orthu, áfach, aon obair a dhéanamh taobh amuigh dá ndualgais liachta nó reiligiúin.
Le linn cogaíochta, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht comhshocraíochtaí chun pearsanra a coimeádadh a fhuascailt nuair is féidir sin, agus socróidh siad an modh ina bhfuasclófar iad.
Ní shaorfaidh aon fhoráil dá bhfuil anseo roimhe seo an Chumhacht Choinneála ó na hoibleagáidí a chuirtear uirthi maidir le leas liachta agus spioradáltachta na bpríosúnach cogaidh.
Airteagal 29.
Aon chomhaltaí den phearsanra a shonraítear in Airteagal 25 a thitfidh i láimh an namhad, beidh siad ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh, ach fostófar iad ar a ndualgais liachta sa mhéid gur gá sin.
Airteagal 30.
An pearsanra nach mbeidh fíor-riachtanas lena gcoimeád de bhua forálacha Airteagal 28, cuirfear ar ais iad chun an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht lena mbaineann siad a luaithe a bheidh bealach ar fáil lena gcur ar ais agus a cheadóidh riachtanais mhíleata é.
Fad a bheifear ag feitheamh ar a gcur ar ais, ní áireofar mar phríosúnaigh chogaidh iad. Mar sin féin, tairbheoidh siad, ar an gcuid is lú de, d'fhorálacha uile Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949. Leanfaidh siad dá ndualgais a chomhlíonadh faoi orduithe an Pháirtí naimhdigh agus, de rogha ar a chéile, is i mbun aireachasú lucht créachtaithe agus breoite an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a mbaineann siad féin leis a chuirfear iad.
Nuair a bheidh siad ag imeacht tabharfaidh siad leo na héifeachtaí, na hearraí pearsanta agus na hearraí luachmhara, agus na huirlisí, is leo féin.
Airteagal 31.
Déanfar an pearsanra a bheidh le cur ar ais faoi Airteagal 30 a thoghadh gan aon aird a thabhairt ar chúrsaí a bhaineann le cine, reiligiún ná tuairim polaitíochta ach, de thús rogha, de réir an oird aimsire inar gabhadh iad agus de réir staid a sláinte.
Ó thosach na cogaíochta, féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a shocrú trí chomhaontú speisialta cad é an céatadán pearsanra a bheidh le coimeád i gcomhréir le líon na bpríosúnach, agus conas a roinnfear an pearsanra sin sna campaí.
Airteagal 32.
Daoine dá luaitear in Airteagal 27 a thitfidh i láimh an Pháirtí naimhdigh, ní fhéadfar iad a choinneáil.
Mura gcomhaontaítear ar a mhalairt, beidh cead acu filleadh ar a dtír nó, mura féidir sin, ar chríoch an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil siad ina sheirbhís, chomh luath is a bheidh bealach ar fáil lena gcur ar ais agus a cheadóidh cúrsaí míleata é.
Fad a bheifear ag feitheamh ar a saoradh, leanfaidh siad dá n-obair faoi stiúradh an Pháirtí naimhdigh; de rogha ar a chéile, is i mbun aireachasú lucht créachtaithe agus breoite an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a raibh siad ina sheirbhís a chuirfear iad.
Nuair a bheidh siad ag imeacht, tabharfaidh siad leo na héifeachtaí, na hearraí pearsanta agus na hearraí luachmhara, agus na huirlisí, na hairm agus, más féidir, na córacha iompair, is leo féin.
Cuirfidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht in áirithe don phearsanra sin, fad a bheidh siad faoina n-urlámhas, an bia, an lóistín, na liúntais agus an pá céanna a thugtar do phearsanra comhréire a bhfórsaí armtha. In aon chás, beidh an bia leordhóthanach ina mhéid, ina cháilíocht agus ina éagsúlacht chun an pearsanra sin a choimeád i ngnáthstaid sláinte.
CAIBIDIL V—FOIRGNIMH AGUS ABHAIR.
Airteagal 33.
Déanfar an t-ábhar le haonaid liachta ghluaisteacha na bhfórsaí armtha a thitfidh i láimh an namhad a choimeád ar leithligh le haghaidh aireachasú an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite.
Fanfaidh foirgnimh, ábhair agus stórais bhunachas liachta daingnithe na bhfórsaí armtha faoi réir dhlíthe an chogaidh, ach ní fhéadfar iad a úsáid chun malairt críche fad a bheidh siad ag teastáil le haghaidh aireachasú an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite. Mar sin féin, féadfaidh ceannasaithe fórsaí ar an machaire úsáid a bhaint astu, i gcás géar-riachtanais mhíleata, ar choinníoll go mbeidh socrú déanta acu roimh ré ar mhaithe leis an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite atá á n-aireachasú iontu.
Ní dhíothófar d'aonghnó na hábhair agus na stórais a shonraítear san Airteagal seo.
Airteagal 34.
Áireofar mar mhaoin phríobháideach an mhaoin, idir réadach agus pearsanta, de chuid cumann cabhrach a ghlacfar isteach faoi phríbhléidí an Choinbhinsiúin.
Ní dhéanfar an ceart foréilimh a aithnítear i gcás cogaíoch, de réir dlíthe agus nósanna an chogaidh, a fheidhmiú ach amháin i gcás géar-riachtanais agus tar éis leas an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a bheith curtha in áirithe.
CAIBIDIL VI—IOMPROIRI OTHARSHEIRBHISE.
Airteagal 35.
Déanfar iompróirí lucht créachtaithe agus breoite no trealaimh liachta a urramú agus a choimirciú ar an gcuma chéanna le haonaid liachta ghluaisteacha.
Má thiteann iompróirí nó feithiclí den sórt sin i láimh an Pháirtí naimhdigh, beidh siad faoi réir dlíthe an chogaidh, ar choinníoll go gcuirfidh an Páirtí sa choinbhleacht a ghabhfaidh iad in áirithe, i ngach cás, go dtabharfar aireachas don lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a bheidh iontu.
An pearsanra sibhialta agus na córacha iompair go léir a gheofar trína bhforéileamh, beidh siad faoi réir rialacha ginearálta an dlí idirnáisiúnta.
Airteagal 36.
Ní dhéanfar ionsaí ar aerárthaí otharsheirbhíse is é sin le rá, aerárthaí a úsáidtear d'aontoisc chun lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a aistriú agus chun pearsanra agus trealamh liachta a iompar, ach tabharfaidh na cogaígh urraim dóibh le linn doibh bheith ag eitilt ar airde, in amanna agus ar chúrsaí, ar comhaontaíodh go sonrach ina dtaobh idir na cogaígh a bheidh i ceist.
Beidh siad marcáilte go soiléir leis an bhfeathal ar leith a ordaítear in Airteagal 38, maraon lena ndathanna náisiúnta ar an taobh thíos, ar an taobh thuas agus ar a gcliatháin. Beidh orthu aon mharcanna nó comharthaí aitheantais eile ar ar comhaontaíodh idir na cogaígh i dtosach na cogaíochta nó lena linn.
Mura gcomhaontófar ar a mhalairt, toirmisctear eitilt os cionn críoch an namhad nó os cionn críoch atá faoi fhórghabháil ag an namhaid.
Géillfidh aerárthaí otharsheirbhíse do gach gairm a chuirfear orthu tuirlingt. Más gá tuirlingt amhlaidh, féadfaidh an t-aerárthach agus na daoine inti leanúint dá gcúrsa tar éis a scrúdaithe, má dhéantar sin.
Má thuirlingíonn aerárthach go hainneonach i gcríoch an namhad nó i gcríoch atá faoi fhorghabháil ag an namhaid, beidh an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, maraon le foireann an aerárthaigh, ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh. Déileálfar leis an bpearsanra liachta de réir Airteagal 24 agus na nAirteagal ina dhiaidh.
Airteagal 37.
Faoi réir forálacha an dara mír, féadfaidh aerárthaí otharsheirbhíse le Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht eitilt os cionn críoch cumhachtaí neodracha, tuirlingt ann, más gá, nó an chríoch sin a úsáid mar phort staid. Tabharfaidh siad fógra roimh ré do na Cumhachtaí neodracha go mbeidh siad ag gabháil thar an gcríoch sin, agus géillfidh siad do gach gairm a chuirfear orthu tuirlingt, ar thalamh nó ar uisce. Ní bheidh díolúine acu ó ionsaí ach amháin le linn eitilt ar chúrsaí, ar airde agus in amanna, ar comhaontaíodh go sonrach ina dtaobh idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht agus an Chumhacht neodrach a bheidh i gceist.
Féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí neodracha, áfach, coinníollacha nó srianta a chur le haerárthaí otharsheirbhíse a ghabháil thar a gcríoch nó a thuirlingt ann. Déanfar aon choinníollacha nó srianta den sórt sin a chur i bhfeidhm go cothrom ar gach Páirtí sa choinbhleacht.
Mura gcomhaontófar ar a mhalairt idir an Chumhacht neodrach agus na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, déanfaidh an Chumhacht neodrach an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a chuirfear i dtír, le toiliú na n-údarás áitiúil, ar chríoch neodrach ó aerárthaí otharsheirbhíse, a choinneáil, nuair is gá sin de réir an dlí idirnáisiúnta ionas nach bhféadfaidh siad páirt a ghlacadh arís in oibríochtaí cogaidh. Is ar an gCumhacht a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas a bheidh costas a gcóiríochta agus a n-imtheorannaithe.
CAIBIDIL VII—AN FEATHAL AR LEITH.
Airteagal 38.
Le hómós don Eilvéis, tá feathal araltach na croise deirge ar chúlra bán, a chumtar trí dhathanna na Cónaidhme a aisiompú, á choimeád mar fheathal agus sainchomhartha Seirbhíse Liachta fórsaí armtha.
Mar sin féin, i gcás tíortha a úsáideann cheana féin mar fheathal, in ionad na croise deirge, an corrán dearg nó an leon dearg agus an ghrian dhearg ar chúlra bán, aithnítear na feathail sin freisin de réir téarmaí an Choinbhinsiúin seo.
Airteagal 39.
Faoi stiúradh an údaráis mhíleata inniúil, taispeánfar an feathal ar na bratacha, na criosanna muinchille agus an trealamh uile a úsáidtear sa tSeirbhís Liachta.
Airteagal 40.
An pearsanra a shonraítear in Airteagal 24 agus in Airteagail 26 agus 27, caithfidh siad, greamaithe timpeall na láimhe clé crios muinchille uiscedhíonach agus an feathal ar leith air, a bheidh eisithe agus stampáilte ag an údarás míleata. Maraon leis an teasc aitheantais a luaitear in Airteagal 16, iompróidh an pearsanra sin cárta aitheantais ar leith a mbeidh an feathal ar leith air. Beidh an cárta sin uiscedhíonach agus de shaghas is féidir le duine a chur ina phóca. Is sa teanga náisiúnta a bheidh na focail air agus inseoidh sé, ar an gcuid is lú de, sloinne agus céadainmneacha, dáta breithe, céim agus uimhir sheirbhíse a iompróra, agus luafar ann an cháil ina bhfuil teideal aige chun coimirce an Choinbhinsiúin seo. Beidh grianghraf an úinéara ar an gcárta agus, ina theannta sin, a shíniú nó a mhéarloirg, nó an dá ní sin. Beidh stampa an údaráis mhíleata múnlaithe air.
Is mar a chéile na cártaí aitheantais a bheidh ar úsáid ar fud na bhfórsaí armtha céanna agus, chomh fada agus is féidir é, is cártaí den chinéal céanna a bheidh ag fórsaí armtha na nArdpháirtithe Conarthacha. Féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht treoir a ghlacadh ón múnla atá ag gabháil, mar shampla, leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo. Cuirfidh siad in iúl dá chéile, i dtosach na cogaíochta, cad é an múnla atá á úsáid acu. Más féidir é, ba cheart cartaí aitheantais a dhéanamh amach i bhfoirm dhúblach ar a laghad, agus cóip amháin a bheith ar coimeád ag an tír bhunaidh.
Ní cead, in aon chás, a suaitheantais ná a gcártaí aitheantais, ná a gceart chun an crios muinchille a chaitheamh, a bhaint den phearsanra sin. Beidh siad i dteideal dúblach den chárta a fháil, agus suaitheantas nua a fháil, má chailleann siad iad.
Airteagal 41.
Caithfidh an pearsanra a shonraítear in Airteagal 25, ach ní dhéanfaidh siad amhlaidh ach amháin le linn dualgais liachta a chomhlíonadh, crios muinchille bán agus mionsamhail den sainchomhartha ina lár, a bheidh eisithe agus stampáilte ag an údarás míleata.
Sonrófar i ndoiciméid aitheantais mhíleata a bheidh le hiompar ag pearsanra den chineál sin an traenáil speisialta a fuair siad, gné shealadach na ndualgas atá siad a dhéanamh, agus an t-údarás atá acu chun an crios muinchille a chaitheamh.
Airteagal 42.
Ní chrochfar sainbhratach an Choinbhinsiúin ach amháin os cionn na n-aonad agus na mbunachas liachta atá i dteideal urraime faoin gCoinbhinsiún, agus ní dhéanfar sin ach amháin le toiliú na n-údarás míleata.
In aonaid ghluaisteacha, chomh maith le bunachais dhaingnithe, féadfar bratach náisiúnta an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a mbaineann an t-aonad nó an bunachas leis a chrochadh ina theannta.
Mar sin féin, ní chrochfaidh aonaid liachta a thitfidh i láimh an namhad aon bhratach seachas bratach an Choinbhinsiúin.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht na bearta is gá, sa mhéid go gceadóidh cúrsaí míleata é, chun go mbeidh na feathail ar leith lena gcuirtear aonaid agus bunachais liachta in iúl sofheicthe ag fórsaí talún, aerfhórsaí nó muirfhórsaí an namhad, ionas nach mbeidh siad in aon bhaol ionsaithe.
Airteagal 43.
Na haonaid liachta le tíortha neodracha, a bheidh údaraithe chun a seirbhísí a thabhairt do chogaíoch, faoi na coinníollacha atá leagtha amach in Airteagal 27, cuirfidh siad ar crochadh, in éineacht le bratach an Choinbhinsiúin, bratach náisiúnta an chogaígh sin, aon áit a mbainfidh an cogaíoch sin leas as an gcead a thugtar dó le hAirteagal 42.
Faoi réir orduithe contrártha dó sin ó na húdaráis mhíleata fhreagracha, féadfaidh siad, ar gach uile ócáid, a mbratach náisiúnta a bheith ar crochadh acu, fiú má thiteann siad i láimh an Pháirtí naimhdigh.
Airteagal 44.
Taobh amuigh de na cásanna a luaitear sna míreanna ina dhiaidh seo den Airteagal seo, ní fhéadfar feathal na Croise Deirge ar chúlra bán agus na focail “Crois Dhearg”, nó “Crois na Ginéive”, a úsáid, in aimsir shíochána ná in aimsir chogaidh, ach amháin chun na haonaid agus na bunachais liachta, an pearsanra agus na hábhair a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo agus le Coinbhinsiúin eile a bhaineann le cúrsaí dá samhail, a chur in iúl nó a choimirciú. Is mar sin a bheidh freisin maidir leis na feathail a luaitear in Airteagal 38, an dara mír, i gcás na dtíortha a úsáideann iad. Ní bheidh sé de cheart ag na cumainn náisiúnta den Chrois Dhearg, ná ag na cumainn eile a shonraítear in Airteagal 26, an feathal ar leith a thugann coimirce an Choinbhinsiúin seo a úsáid ach amháin laistigh de chompás na míre seo.
Thairis sin, féadfaidh na cumainn náisiúnta den Chrois Dhearg (den Chorrán Dearg, den Leon Dearg agus den Ghrian Dhearg), in aimsir shíochána agus i gcomhréir lena reachtaíocht náisiúnta, úsáid a dhéanamh d'ainm agus d'fheathal na Croise Deirge le haghaidh na ngníomhaíochtaí eile acu a bheidh i gcomhréir leis na prionsabail atá leagtha síos ag Comhdhálacha Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge. Más in aimsir chogaidh a bheidh na gníomhaíochtaí sin á ndéanamh, beidh na coinníollacha a bhainfidh le húsáid an fheathail de shaghas nach féidir é a áireamh mar ní a thugann coimirce an Choinbhinsiúin; beidh an feathal cuíosach beag de réir tomhais agus ní fhéadfar é a chur ar chriosanna muinchille ná ar dhíonta foirgneamh.
Beidh cead ag eagraíochtaí idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge agus ag a bpearsanra cuí-údaraithe úsáid a dhéanamh, i gcónaí, d'fheathal na Croise Deirge ar chúlra bán.
Mar eisceacht ar leith, féadfar, i gcomhréir leis an reachtaíocht náisiúnta, agus le cead sainráite ó cheann de chumainn náisiúnta na Croise Deirge (an Chorráin Dheirg, an Leoin Dheirg agus na Gréine Deirge), feathal an Choinbhinsiúin a úsáid in aimsir shíochána chun feithiclí a úsáidtear mar otharchairr a aithint agus chun suíomh stáisiún cabhrach a mharcáil a bheidh curtha in áirithe d'aontoisc chun cóireáil in aisce a thabhairt don lucht créachtaithe nó breoite.
CAIBIDIL VIII—COMHALLADH AN CHOINBHINSIUIN.
Airteagal 45.
Deimhneoidh gach Páirtí sa choinbhleacht, ag gníomhú dó trína ardcheannasaithe, go ndéanfar na hAirteagail sin roimhe seo a chomhalladh go beacht agus déanfaidh sé socrú le haghaidh cásanna nach raibh coinne leo, de réir phrionsabail ghinearálta an Choinbhinsiúin seo.
Airteagal 46.
Toirmisctear bearta díoltais a imirt ar an lucht créachtaithe, an lucht breoite, an pearsanra, na foirgnimh nó an trealamh a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún.
Airteagal 47.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin téacs an Choinbhinsiúin seo a chraobhscaoileadh chomh forleathan agus is féidir ina dtíortha faoi seach, in aimsir shíochána agus in aimsir chogaidh, agus, go háirithe, staidéar ar an gCoinbhinsiún a chur ar a gcláir teagaisc, idir mhíleata agus, más féidir, shibhialta, ionas go mbeidh a phrionsabhail ar eolas ag an bpobal ar fad agus go mór mór ag na fórsaí comhraic armtha, ag an bpearsanra liachta agus ag na séiplínigh.
Airteagal 48.
Cuirfidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha chun a chéile, trí Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise agus, le linn cogaíochta, trí na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, na tiontuithe oifigiúla ar an gCoinbhinsiún seo, maraon leis na dlíthe agus na rialacháin a mbeidh glactha acu leo chun a áirithiú go gcuirfear i bhfeidhm é.
CAIBIDIL IX—MI-USAID AGUS SARU AN CHOINBHINSIUIN A CHOSC.
Airteagal 49.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin aon reachtaíocht a achtú is gá chun smachtbhannaí pionósacha le héifeacht a fhoráil do dhaoine a dhéanfaidh, nó a ordóidh go ndéanfar, sárú tromchúiseach mar a mhínítear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo ar an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Beidh d'oibleagáid ar gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach daoine a chuardach a mbeifear tar éis a líomhnú go ndearna siad sárú tromchúiseach den sórt sin, nó gur ordaigh siad é a dhéanamh, agus tabharfaidh sé na daoine sin, is cuma cad is náisiúntacht dóibh, os comhair a chúirteanna féin. Féadfaidh sé freisin, más é is fearr leis, agus de réir forálacha a reachtaíochta féin, na daoine sin a thabhairt suas le haghaidh trialach d'Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile lena mbainfidh an scéal, ar choinníoll go mbeidh cás prima facie déanta amach ag an Ardpháirtí Conarthach sin.
Déanfaidh gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach na bearta is gá chun go gcuirfear faoi chois gach gníomh a bheidh contrártha d'fhorálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo, seachas na sáruithe tromchúiseacha a mhínítear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo.
I ngach cás, tairbheoidh na daoine cúisithe de dhearbhais maidir lena dtriail agus a gcosaint go cuí a bheidh, ar a laghad, chomh fabhrach leis na dearbhais a fhoráiltear le hAirteagal 105 agus na hAirteagail ina dhiaidh sin de Choinbhinsiúin na Ginéive maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Airteagal 50.
Is iad na sáruithe tromchúiseacha lena mbaineann an tAirteagal sin roimhe seo, sáruithe ina ndéanfar aon ghníomh acu seo a leanas, i gcás é a dhéanamh i gcoinne daoine nó maoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún: marú toiliúil, céastóireacht nó ainíde mhídhaonachtúil, lena n-áirítear turgnaimh bhitheolaíochta, duine a chur ag fulaingt go mór nó díobháil mhór a dhéanamh dó, go toiliúil, ina chorp nó ina shláinte, díothú a dhéanamh agus seilbh a ghlacadh go forleathan ar mhaoin nuair nach bhfuil riachtanas míleata leis agus nuair a dhéantar é go neamhdhleathach agus go hainrianta.
Airteagal 51.
Ní ligfear d'aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach é féin ná aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile a shaoradh ó aon dliteanas a thitfidh air féin nó ar aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile mar gheall ar sháruithe dá dtagraítear san Airteagal sin roimhe seo.
Airteagal 52.
Ar iarratas ó Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht, cuirfear fiosrúchán ar bun, ar dhóigh a shocrófar idir na Páirtithe leasmhara, faoi aon sárú a líomhnófar a rinneadh ar an gCoinbhinsiún.
Mura dtiocfar ar chomhaontú i dtaobh an nós imeachta san fhiosrúchán, is ceart do na Páirtithe aontú ar mholtóir a shocróidh an nós imeachta is inleanta.
Ón uair a shuífear an sárú, cuirfidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht deireadh leis agus cuirfidh siad faoi chois é a luaithe is féidir.
Airteagal 53.
Toirmisctear i gcónaí ar dhaoine aonair, ar chumainn, ar ghnólachtaí nó cuideachtaí, poiblí nó príobháideach, seachas iad siúd a dtugtar an ceart sin dóibh faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo, úsáid a dhéanamh den fheathal nó den ainm “Crois Dhearg” nó “Crois na Ginéive”, nó d'aon chomhartha nó ainm is aithris ar aon cheann acu sin, is cuma cad é an cuspóir atá leis an úsáid sin agus cad é dáta a ghlactha ar úsáid.
Mar gheall ar an ómós a thugtar don Eilvéis trí dhathacha aisiompaithe na Cónaidhme a ghlacadh, agus an mearbhall ab fhéidir a theacht idir armas na hEilvéise agus feathal ar leith an Choinbhinsiúin, toirmisctear i gcónaí ar dhaoine aonair, ar chumainn nó gnólachtaí, úsáid a dhéanamh d'armas Chónaidhm na hEilvéise, nó de mharcanna is aithris ar an armas sin, cibé acu mar thrádmharcanna nó marcanna tráchtála é, nó mar chodanna de mharcanna dá leithéid, nó chun críche atá contrártha don ionracas i gcúrsaí trádála, nó in imthosca a d'fhéadfadh goilleadh ar mheanma náisiúnta na nEilvéiseach.
Mar sin féin, féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha nach raibh ina bpáirtithe i gCoinbhinsiún na Ginéive den 27 Iúil, 1929, má bhíothas roimhe sin ag úsáid na bhfeathal, na n-ainmneacha, na gcomharthaí nó na marcanna a shonraítear sa chéad mhír, teorainn aimsire nach faide ná trí bliana ó theacht i bhfeidhm don Choinbhinsiún seo a thabhairt do na húsáidirí sin chun scor dá n-úsáid, ar choinníoll nach n-úsáidfear amhlaidh iad ar chuma gur chosúil, in aimsir chogaidh, coimirce an Choinbhinsiúin a bheith á thabhairt acu.
Beidh feidhm freisin ag an toirmeasc atá leagtha síos sa chéad mhír den Airteagal seo, gan éifeacht a bheith aige ar aon chearta a fuarthas de bharr úsáide roimh ré, i gcás na bhfeathal agus na marcanna a luaitear sa dara mír d'Airteagal 38.
Airteagal 54.
Déanfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, mura leor a reachtaíocht cheana féin, na bearta is gá chun an mhí-úsáid dá dtagraítear faoi Airteagal 53 a chose agus a chur faoi chois i gcónaí.
FORALACHA DEIRIDH.
Airteagal 55.
Tá an Coinbhinsiún seo leagtha amach i mBéarla agus i bhFraincis. Tá an dá théacs chomh barántúil lena chéile.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise socrú chun tiontú oifigiúil ar an gCoinbhinsiún a dhéanamh sa Rúisis agus sa Spáinnis.
Airteagal 56.
Féadfar an Coinbhinsiún seo, atá faoi dháta an lae inniu, a shíniú go dtí an 12 Feabhra, 1950, in ainm na gCumhachtaí a raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil a thosaigh sa Ghinéive an 21 Aibreán, 1949; agus, fairis sin, ag Cumhachtaí nach raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil sin ach atá ina bPáirtithe i gCoinbhinsiúin na Ginéive de 1864, 1906 nó 1929 le haghaidh Fóirithint ar an Lucht Créachtaithe agus Breoite in Airm ar an Machaire.
Airteagal 57.
Daingneofar an Coinbhinsiún seo a luaithe is féidir agus taiscfear na daingniúcháin i mBeirn.
Déanfar amach taifead i dtaobh taisceadh gach ionstraime daingniúcháin agus déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise cóipeanna deimhnithe den taifead sin a chur go dtí na Cumhachtaí uile ar síníodh an Coinbhinsiún ina n-ainm, nó a mbeifear tar éis a chur in iúl go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 58.
Tiocfaidh an Coinbhinsiún seo i bhfeidhm sé mhí tar éis dhá ionstraim dhaingniúcháin ar a laghad a bheith taiscthe.
Ina dhiaidh sin, tiocfaidh sé i bhfeidhm do gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach sé mhí tar éis an ionstraim dhaingniúcháin a thaisceadh.
Airteagal 59.
Gabhann an Coinbhinsiún seo ionad Choinbhinsiúin an 22 Lúnasa, 1864, an 6 Iúil, 1906, agus an 27 Iúil, 1929, i gcúrsaí caidrimh idir na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha.
Airteagal 60.
Ón dáta a thiocfaidh sé i bhfeidhm, féadfaidh aon Chumhacht nach mbeidh an Coinbhinsiún seo sínithe ina hainm glacadh leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 61.
Déanfar fógraí go bhfuil glactha leis an gCoinbhinsiún a thabhairt i scríbhinn do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise, agus beidh éifeacht leis an nglacadh sé mhí tar éis an dáta a bhfaighfear na fógraí.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise na fógraí go bhfuil glactha leis an gCoinbhinsiún a chur in iúl do na Cumhachtaí uile a mbeidh an Coinbhinsiún sínithe ina n-ainm, nó a mbeidh fógra tugtha go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 62.
Tabharfaidh na dálaí dá bhforáiltear in Airteagail 2 agus 3 éifeacht láithreach do gach daingniúchán a bheidh taiscthe agus do gach glacadh a bheidh curtha in iúl ag na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht roimh thosach na cogaíochta nó na forghabhála nó dá éis. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise in iúl a thapúla is féidir aon fhógra a gheofar ó Pháirtithe sa choinbhleacht go bhfuil an Coinbhinsiún daingnithe acu nó go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 63.
Beidh sé ar chumas gach ceann de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha an Coinbhinsiún seo a shéanadh.
Cuirfear an séanadh in iúl i scríbhinn do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise, agus cuirfidh an Chomhairle sin ar aghaidh é go dtí Rialtais na nArdpháirtithe Conarthacha uile.
Beidh éifeacht ag an séanadh bliain tar éis a churtha in iúl do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise. Ach, i gcás séanadh a chur in iúl le linn an Chumhacht shéantach a bheith gafa i gcoinbhleacht, ní bheidh éifeacht ag an séanadh go dtí go mbeidh síocháin tugtha i gcrích agus go mbeidh deireadh leis na hoibríochtaí a bhainfidh le saoradh agus athdhúichiú na ndaoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Ní bheidh éifeacht ag an séanadh ach amháin maidir leis an gCumhacht shéantach. Ní bhainfidh sé ar chor ar bith de na hoibleagáidí a mbeidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht faoi cheangal i gcónaí iad a chomhlíonadh de bhua phrionsabail dhlí na náisiún, mar a leanann siad as an ngnáthamh atá bunaithe i measc pobal sibhialta agus as dlíthe na daonnachta agus mar is dual de réir choinsias an phobail.
Airteagal 64.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise an Coinbhinsiún seo a chlárú le Rúnaíocht na Náisiún Aontaithe. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise in iúl freisin do Rúnaíocht na Náisiún Aontaithe gach fógra a gheobhaidh sí gur daingníodh an Coinbhinsiún seo nó gur glacadh leis nó gur séanadh é.
Dá fhianú sin tá na daoine a bhfuil a síniú anseo thíos, ar a lánchumhachtaí faoi seach a thaisceadh dóibh, tar éis an Coinbhinsiún seo a shíniú.
Arna dhéanamh sa Ghinéive an dara lá déag seo de Lúnasa, 1949, i mBéarla agus i bhFraincis. Taiscfear an scríbhinn bhunaidh i gcartlanna Chónaidhm na hEilvéise. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise cóipeanna deimhnithe di chun gach ceann de na Stáit a shínigh an Coinbhinsiún agus chun gach Stát a mbeidh glactha aige leis.
[Sínithe agus Iarscríbhinní anseo síos.]
AN DARA SCEIDEAL.
Coinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh feabhsú staid na gComhaltaí créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste d'Fhórsaí armtha ar muir den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Tá na daoine a bhfuil a síniú anseo thíos, Lánchumhachtaigh ó na Rialtais a raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil Taidhleoireachta a tionóladh sa Ghinéive ón 21 Aibreán go dtí an 12 Lúnasa, 1949, chun athbhreithniú a dhéanamh ar Xú Coinbhinsiún an Háig den 18 Deireadh Fómhair, 1907, chun Prionsabail Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive de 1906 a Oiriúnú don Chogaíocht ar Muir, tar éis comhaontú mar a leanas:
CAIBIDIL I—FORALACHA GINEARALTA.
Airteagal 1.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin an Coinbhinsiún seo a urramú agus deimhin a dhéanamh de go n-urramófar é i ngach uile chás.
Airteagal 2.
I dteannta na bhforálacha a chuirfear i gcrích in aimsir shíochána, beidh feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún seo i gcás cogaidh fhógartha nó i gcás aon choinbhleachta armtha eile a éireoidh idir dhá cheann nó níos mó de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, fiú má bhíonn ceann acu gan an staid chogaidh a aithint.
Beidh feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún freisin i ngach cás ina ndéanfar forghabháil ar an iomlán nó ar chuid de chríoch Ardpháirtí Chonarthaigh, fiú mura ndéantar aon chomhrac armtha i gcoinne na forghabhála sin.
D'ainneoin go mbeadh ceann de na Cumhachtaí sa choinbhleacht gan bheith ina páirtí sa Choinbhinsiún seo, fanfaidh na Cumhachtaí atá ina bpáirtithe ann faoi cheangal aige ina gcaidreamh lena chéile. Beidh siad faoi cheangal freisin ag an gCoinbhinsiún i leith na Cumhachta sin, má ghlacann an chumhacht sin lena fhorálacha agus go gcuirfidh sí i bhfeidhm iad.
Airteagal 3.
I gcás coinbhleacht armtha nach coinbhleacht de chineál idirnáisiúnta a tharlú i gcríoch cheann de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, beidh de cheangal ar gach Páirtí sa choinbhleacht na forálacha seo a leanas, ar a laghad, a chur i bhfeidhm:
(1) Na daoine nach nglacann aon pháirt ghníomhach sa chogaíocht, lena n-áirítear na comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha a leag síos a n-airm agus na daoine a bheidh curtha hors de combat mar gheall ar bhreoiteacht, créachtaí, cur faoi choinneáil nó cúis ar bith eile, déileálfar go daonnachtúil leo i ngach uile chás, gan aon idirdhealú leatromach mar gheall ar chine, dath, reiligiún, nó creideamh, gnéas, fréamhshliocht nó rachmas, nó aon dálaí eile dá samhail sin.
Chuige sin, tá, agus beidh, na gníomhartha seo a leanas toirmiscthe, gach tráth agus gach áit, i leith na ndaoine thuasluaite:
(a) foréigean ar bheo agus ar phearsa duine, go háirithe dúnmharú de gach sórt, ciorrú, cruálacht agus céastóireacht:
(b) gialla a thógáil:
(c) anfhorlann ar dhínit daoine, go háirithe uirísliú agus táirchéimniú:
(d) pianbhreith a ghearradh agus bású a dhéanamh gan breithiúnas a bheith fógartha roimh ré ag cúirt arna comhdhéanamh go cuí, maille le gach ráthaíocht bhreithiúnach ar fáil uaithi a n-aithníonn pobail shibhialta gur den riachtanas í.
(2) Baileofar an lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste agus tabharfar aireachas dóibh.
Féadfaidh comhlacht daonchairdiúil neamhchlaonta, ar nós Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, a sheirbhísí a thairiscint do na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Fairis sin, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ndícheall an t-iomlán nó cuid de na forálacha eile atá sa Choinbhinsiún seo a thabhairt i bhfeidhm trí chomhaontaithe speisialta.
Ní chuirfidh feidhmiú na bhforálacha sin roimhe seo isteach ar stádas dlíthiúil na bPáiritithe sa choinbhleacht.
Airteagal 4.
I gcás cogaíochta idir fórsaí talún agus muirfhórsaí Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, ní bheidh feidhm ag forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo ach amháin maidir le fórsaí ar bord loinge.
Fórsaí a chuirfear i dtír, tiocfaidh siad láithreach faoi réir forálacha Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh feabhsú staid an lucht Créachtaithe agus an lucht Breoite i bhFórsaí Armtha ar an Machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Airteagal 5.
Cuirfidh Cumhachtaí Neodracha forálacha an Choinbhinsiún seo i bhfeidhm, trí analach, i gcás an lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste, agus i gcás comhaltaí den phearsanra liachta agus na séiplíneach, le fórsaí armtha na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht, a ghlacfar nó a chuirfear faoi imtheorannú ina gcríoch, chomh maith le daoine marbha a dtiocfar orthu.
Airteagal 6.
Maraon leis na comhaontuithe dá bhforáiltear go sonrach in Airteagail 10, 18, 31, 38, 39, 40, 43 agus 53, féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha comhaontuithe speisialta eile a dhéanamh i dtaobh gach ní ar dóigh leo é a bheith oiriúnach foráil ar leith a dhéanamh ina thaobh. Ní dhéanfaidh aon chomhaontú speisialta dochar do staid an lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste, do staid chomhaltaí den phearsanra liachta ná do staid séiplíneach, mar a mhínítear sin leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo, ná ní chuirfidh sé srian leis na cearta a thugann an Coinbhinsiún seo dóibh.
Beidh tairbhe na gcomhaontuithe sin ag an lucht créachtaithe, breoite, agus longbhriste, chomh maith le pearsanra liachta agus séiplínigh, fad a bhainfidh an Coinbhinsiún leo, ach amháin i gcás forálacha sainráite dá malairt a bheith sa chomhaontú réamhráite nó i gcomhaontuithe ina dhiaidh sin, nó i gcás socruithe níos fabhraí a bheith déanta ina dtaobh ag ceann amháin nó níos mó de na páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Airteagal 7.
Ní féidir leis an lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste, ná le comhaltaí den phearsanra liachta ná le séiplínigh, séanadh a dhéanamh go hiomlán nó go páirteach, i gcás ar bith, ar na cearta a áirithítear dóibh leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo agus leis na comhaontuithe speisialta dá dtagraítear san Airteagal sin roimhe seo, má bhíonn a leithéid ann.
Airteagal 8.
Cuirfear an Coinbhinsiún seo i bhfeidhm le comhoibriú agus faoi scrúdan na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha, agus is é a ndualgas sin leasanna na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht a chaomhnú. Chuige sin, féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha toscairí, taobh amuigh dá bhfoireann taidhleoireachta nó consalachta, a cheapadh as measc a náisiúnach féin nó náisiúnach Cumhachtaí neodracha eile. Beidh na toscairí sin faoi réir a gceadaithe ag an gCumhacht a mbeidh siad lena ndualgais a chomhlíonadh maille léi.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ndícheall chun tasc ionadaithe nó toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha a éascú.
Ní rachaidh ionadaithe nó toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha in aon chás thar teorainn a misiúin féin faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo. Tabharfaidh siad aird, go háirithe, ar dhian-riachtanais slándála an Stáit ina mbeidh a ndualgais á gcomhlíonadh acu. Ní chuirfear srian lena ngníomhaíochtaí ach amháin mar chás eisceachtúil sealadach nuair a thabharfaidh dian-riachtanais mhíleata gur gá sin.
Airteagal 9.
Ní chuireann forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo aon bhac ar na gníomhaíochtaí daonchairdiúla a ghabhfaidh Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge nó aon eagraíocht daonchairdiúil neamhchlaonta eile de láimh, faoi réir thoiliú na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht áirithe, chun an lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste, pearsanra liachta agus séiplínigh, a choimirciú agus chun fóirithint orthu.
Airteagal 10.
Féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha tráth ar bith comhaontú ar na dualgais a bheidh de chúram ar na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, de bhua an Choinbhinsiúin seo, a chur i muinín eagraíochta a thugann gach ráthaíocht ar a neamhchlaontacht agus ar a héifeachtúlacht.
Mura bhfuil lucht créachtaithe, breoite nó longbhriste, nó pearsanra liachta agus séiplínigh, ag tairbhiú, nó má scoireann siad de bheith ag tairbhiú, ar chúis ar bith, de ghníomhaíochtaí Cumhachta Coimircí nó eagraíochta dá bhforáiltear sa chéad mhír thuas, iarrfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar Stát neodrach, nó ar eagraíocht den sórt sin, na feidhmeanna a ghabháil de láimh a bheidh á gcomhlíonadh faoin gCoinbhinsiúin seo ag Cumhacht Choimirceach arna hainmniú ag na Páirtithe i gcoinbhleacht.
Mura féidir coimirce a shocrú dá réir sin, ansin, faoi réir forálacha an Airteagail seo, iarrfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar eagraíocht daonchairdiúil, ar nós Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, na feidhmeanna daonchairdiúla a ghabháil de láimh a bheidh á gcomhlíonadh faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo ag Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha nó glacfaidh sí le tairiscint seirbhísí ó eagraíocht den sórt sin.
Aon Chumhacht neodrach, nó aon eagraíocht a gheobhaidh iarratas ón gCumhacht a bheidh i gceist, nó a dhéanfaidh tairiscint chuige sin, beidh uirthi gníomhú le tuiscint ar a freagracht i leith an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil na daoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo ina cleithiúnas, agus beidh uirthi ráthaíochtaí sásúla a thabhairt go bhfuil sí inniúil ar na feidhmeanna iomchuí a ghabháil de láimh agus iad a chomhlíonadh go neamhchlaonta.
Ní bhainfear de na forálacha sin roimhe seo le comhaontuithe speisialta idir Cumhachtaí a mbeidh ceann acu, fiú go sealadach, faoi shrian ar a saoirse chun margaíocht a dhéanamh leis an gCumhacht eile nó lena comhghuaillithe, de bhithin teagmhas míleata, go háirithe i gcás an t-iomlán, nó cuid mhaith, de chríoch na Cumhachta sin bheith faoi fhorghabháil.
Aon uair a dhéantar tagairt do Chumhacht Choimirceach sa Choinbhinsiún seo, baineann an tagairt sin freisin le heagraíochtaí ionaid de réir bhrí an Airteagail seo.
Airteagal 11.
I gcásanna inar dóigh leo é a bheith fóinteach ar mhaithe le daoine coimircithe, go mór mór i gcás easaontais idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht maidir le feidhmiú nó léiriú forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo, tabharfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha a gcuidiú chun an t-easaontas a réiteach.
Chuige sin, féadfaidh gach ceann de na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, ar iarratas a fháil ó Pháirtí amháin nó as a chonlán féin, a mholadh do na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht go dtiocfadh a n-ionadaithe i ndáil chruinnithe, go háirithe na húdaráis a bheidh freagrach sa lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste, sa phearsanra liachta agus sna séiplínigh, ar thalamh neodrach, b'fhéidir, a thoghfar go hoiriúnach. Beidh de cheangal ar na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht éifeacht a thabhairt do na tograí a chuirfear faoina mbráid chuige sin.
Féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, más gá, a chur i gcead na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht go nglacfaí le duine a bhaineann le cumhacht neodrach, nó le duine a bheidh údaraithe ag Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, agus tabharfar cuireadh don duine sin páirt a ghlacadh sa chruinniú sin.
CAIBIDIL II.—LUCHT CREACHTAITHE, BREOITE AGUS LONGBHRISTE.
Airteagal 12.
Tabharfar urraim agus coimirce i gcónaí do chomhaltaí de na fórsaí armtha, agus do dhaoine eile a luaitear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo, a bheidh ar muir agus créachtaithe, breoite nó longbhriste, agus is tuigthe go gciallaíonn an téarma “longbhriseadh” longbhriseadh ó chúis ar bith agus go bhfolaíonn sé tuirlingt aerárthaí go héigeantach ar muir nó titim astu sa mhuir.
Cuirfidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a dtarlóidh na daoine sin faoina n-urláimh cóir dhaonnachtúil orthu agus tabharfaidh siad aireachas dóibh, gan aon idirdhealú leatromach mar gheall ar ghnéas, cine, náisiúntacht, reiligiún, tuairimí polaitíochta, nó aon dálaí eile dá samhail sin. Toirmisctear go dian aon iarracht iad a mharú nó foréigean a dhéanamh ar a bpearsa; go háirithe ní dhéanfar dúnmharú ná díothú ná céastóireacht ná turgnaimh bhitheolaíochta orthu; ní fhágfar go toiliúil iad gan chabhair liachta agus aireachas, ná ní chuirfear iad i gcaoi galar ná aicíd a thógáil.
Ní thabharfar tosaíocht san ord cóireála ach amháin ar chúiseanna práinneacha liachta.
Déileálfar la mná le gachuile omós is dual don bhantracht.
Airteagal 13.
Bainfidh an Coinbhinsiún seo leis an lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste ar muir de na hearnálacha seo a leanas:
(1) Comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht, maraon le comhaltaí le comhaltaí de mhilístí nó de chóir óglach saorálach is cuid de na fórsaí armtha sin,
(2) Comhaltaí de mhilístí eile agus comhaltaí de chóir óglach saorálach eile, lena n-áirítear comhaltaí de fhrithghluaiseachtaí eagraithe, a bhaineann le Páirtí sa choinbhleacht agus atá ag gníomhú laistigh nó lasmuigh dá gcríoch féin, fiú má tá an chríoch sin faoi fhorghabháil, ar choinníoll go gcomhlíonann na milístí nó na cóir óglach saorálach sin, lena n-áirítear na frithghluaiseachtaí eagraithe sin, na coinníollacha seo a leanas:
(a) duine a bheith i gceannas orthu atá freagrach ina íochtaráin,
(b) sainchomhartha deimhneach a bheith acu is féidir a aithint tamall ó láthair;
(c) airm a bheith á n-iompar acu go hoscailte;
(d) a n-oibríochtaí a bheith á ndéanamh acu de réir dlíthe agus nósanna an chogaidh.
(3) Comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha rialta a dhearbhaíonn go bhfuil siad faoi ghéillsine ag Rialtas nó údarás nach dtugann an Chumhacht Choinneála aitheantas dó;
(4) Daoine atá ag gabháil leis na fórsaí armtha gan bheith ina gcomhaltaí díobh iarbhír, mar atá comhaltaí sibhialta d'fhoirne aerárthaí míleata, tuairisceoirí cogaidh, conraitheoirí soláthair, comhaltaí d'aonaid saothair nó de sheirbhísí atá freagrach i leas na bhfórsaí armtha, ar choinníoll go bhfuil údarás faighte acu ó na fórsaí armtha lena ngabhann siad;
(5) Comhaltaí, lena n-áirítear máistrí, píolótaí agus printísigh d'fhoirne loingis trádála, agus foirne aerárthaí sibhialta leis na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, nach dtairbhíonn de chóireáil níos fearr faoi aon fhorálacha eile den dlí idirnáisiúnta;
(6) Aitreoirí críche gan forghabháil a ghlacann airm chucu as a gconlán féin, ar an namhaid a theacht, chun na fórsaí ionsaithe a chomhrac, gan é a bheith d'uain acu aonaid armtha rialta a dhéanamh díobh féin, ar choinníoll go n-iompróidh siad airm go hoscailte agus go n-urramóidh siad dlíthe agus nósanna an chogaidh.
Airteagal 14.
Beidh de cheart ag gach long chogaidh le Páirtí cogaíoch a éileamh go ndéanfar an lucht créachtaithe, breoite nó longbhriste ar bord otharlong míleata, agus otharlong le cumainn fóirithinte nó le daoine príobháideacha, chomh maith le longa trádála, luamha agus árthaí eile, a thabhairt suas, is cuma cad is náisiúntacht dóibh, ar choinníoll go bhfuil an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite i riocht a n-aistrithe agus go bhfuil leorshaoráidí sa long chogaidh chun an chóireáil liachta is gá a sholáthar.
Airteagal 15.
Má thógtar lucht créachtaithe, breoite nó longbhriste ar bord loinge cogaidh neodraí nó aerárthaigh mhíleata neodraigh, déanfar deimhin de, i gcás ina bhforálann an dlí idirnáisiúnta é, nach bhféadfaidh siad páirt a ghlacadh a thuilleadh in oibríochtaí cogaidh.
Airteagal 16.
Faoi réir forálacha Airteagal 12, beidh an lucht créachtaithe breoite agus longbhriste de chuid cogaigh a thitfidh i láimh namhad ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh, agus beidh feidhm ina leith ag na forálacha den dlí idirnáisiúnta a bhaineann le príosúnaigh chogaidh. Féadfaidh an gabhálaí a chinneadh, de réir chúrsaí an cháis, cé acu is fóirsteanaí iad a choinneáil nó iad a thabhairt go dtí port i dtír an ghabhálaí féin, nó go dtí port neodrach, nó fiú go dtí port i gcríoch an namhad. Sa chás deireanach, ní cead do phríosúnaigh chogaidh a chuirfear ar ais amhlaidh go dtí a dtír féin seirbhís a thabhairt fad a mhairfidh an cogadh.
Airteagal 17.
An lucht créachtaithe, breoite nó longbhriste a chuirfear dtír i bpoirt neodracha, le toiliú na n-údarás áitiúil, déanfaidh an Chumhacht neodrach, mura socraítear a mhalairt idir an Chumhacht neodrach agus na Cumhachtaí cogaíocha, iad a ghardáil, nuair a fhorálann an dlí é, i slí nach féidir leis na daoine sin páirt a ghlacadh arís in oibríochtaí cogaidh.
Is ar an gCumhacht a bhfuil an lucht créachtaithe, breoite nó longbhriste ina cleithiúnas a bheidh costas a gcóiríochta ospidéil agus a n-imtheorannaithe.
Airteagal 18.
Tar éis gach gleic comhraic, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, gan mhoill, gach is féidir chun an lucht longbhriste, créachtaithe agus breoite a lorg agus a chruinniú, chun iad a chosaint ar shlad agus ar dhrochúsáid, chun a áirithiú go dtabharfar aireachas leormhaith dóibh, agus chun na mairbh a lorg a bhfadhbhadh a chosc.
Aon uair is féidir é, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht comhshocraíochtaí áitiúla chun an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a thabhairt de mhuir amach as limistéar atá faoi léigear nó faoi thimpeallú agus chun pearsanra liachta agus eaglaise agus trealamh liachta a ligean isteach sa limistéar sin.
Airteagal 19.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, a luaithe is féidir é, i gcás gach duine longbhriste, créachtaithe, breoite nó marbh den Pháirtí naimhdeach a thitfidh ina láimh, aon sonraí a chur ar taifead a chuideoidh lena aithint.
Más féidir é, is ceart an t-eolas seo a leanas a bheith sna taifid sin:
(a) ainm na Cumhachta a bhfuil sé ina cleithiúnas;
(b) a uimhir airm nó reisiminte, nó a uimhir phearsanta nó a shraithuimhir.
(c) a shloinne;
(d) a chéad-ainm nó a chéad-ainmneacha;
(e) dáta a bhreithe;
(f) aon sonraí eile a bheidh ar a chárta nó a theasc aitheantais.
(g) dáta agus ionad a ghabhála nó a bháis;
(h) sonraí i dtaobh créachtaí nó breoiteachta, nó cúis a bháis.
Déanfar, a luaithe is féidir, an t-eolas thuasluaite a chur go dtí an oifig eolais a thuairiscítear in Airteagal 122 de Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949, agus cuirfidh an oifig sin an t-eolas sin ar aghaidh chun na Cumhachta a bhfuil na daoine sin ina cleithiúnas tríd an gCumhacht Choimirceach agus trí Lár-Ghníomhaireacht na bPríosúnach Cogaidh.
Ullmhóidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, agus cuirfidh siad ar aghaidh chun a chéile tríd an oifig chéanna, deimhnithe báis nó liostaí cuí-dheimhnithe na marbh. Mar an gcéanna, baileoidh siad, agus cuirfidh siad ar aghaidh tríd an oifig chéanna, leath amháin den teasc aitheantais dhúbailte, nó an teasc aitheantais féin más teasc shingil í, uachtanna deireanacha nó doiciméid eile a bheadh tábhachtach do na neasghaolta, airgead, agus, i gcoitinne, gach earra a bhfuil fiúntas dá chuid féin nó fiúntas muirneach ann, agus a gheofar ar na mairbh.
Cuirfear na hearraí sin, maraon le hearraí neamhaitheanta, ar aghaidh i bpacáistí séalaithe, agus ráitis ina dteannta ag tabhairt na sonraí go léir is gá chun gur féidir a aithint cérbh iad na daoine marbha ar leo iad, maille le liosta iomlán de na nithe sa bheartán.
Airteagal 20.
Féachfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht chuige, nuair a adhlacfar na mairbh ar muir, ina nduine agus ina nduine chomh fada agus is féidir sin, go ndéanfar scrúdú cúramach ar na coirp, ar scrúdú liachta a bheidh ann más féidir, d'fhonn bás a chinntiú, agus chun a fháil amach cé hiad féin, agus chun go bhféadfar tuarascáil a thabhairt. I gcás ina n-úsáidtear teasc aitheantais dhúbailte, is ceart leath na teisce a fhágáil ar an gcorp.
Má chuirtear daoine marbha i dtír beidh feidhm ag forálacha Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh Feabhsú staid an Lucht Créachtaithe agus an Lucht Breoite i bhFórsaí Armtha ar an Machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Airteagal 21.
Féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a iarraidh ar cheannasaithe árthaí trádála, luamh, nó árthaí neodracha eile, de ghrá na carthanachta, lucht créachtaithe, breoite nó longbhriste a ghlacadh ar bord agus aireachas a thabhairt dóibh, agus na mairbh a bhailiú.
Tabharfar do na hárthaí d'aon saghas a dhéanfaidh amhlaidh, agus do na cinn a bhaileoidh lucht créachtaithe, breoite nó longbhriste dá ndeoin féin, coimirce ar leith agus saoráidí chun an cúnamh sin a thabhairt.
Ní cead, i gcás ar bith, iad a ghabháil mar gheall ar iompar dá leithéid sin a dhéanamh; ach, mura dtugtar gealltanas dá mhalairt dóibh, féadfar iad a ghabháil mar gheall ar aon sárú neodrachta a bheidh déanta acu.
CAIBIDIL III.—OTHARLONGA.
Airteagal 22.
Ní cead, i gcás ar bith, ionsaí ná gabháil a dhéanamh ar otharlonga míleata, is é sin, longa a bheidh déanta nó trealmhaithe ag na Cumhachtaí go speisialta agus d'aonghnó chun cabhrú leis an lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste, chun iad a chóireáil agus a iompar, ach tabharfar urraim agus coimirce dóibh i gcónaí ar choinníoll go mbeifear tar éis a n-ainmneacha agus a dtuairisc a chur in iúl do na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht deich lá sula n-úsáidfear na longa sin.
Sna sonraí nach foláir a chur in iúl áirítear an mórthonnáiste cláraithe, an fad ó thosach go deireadh agus an méid crann agus simléar.
Airteagal 23.
Ní cead bombardú ná ionsaí ón muir a dhéanamh ar bhunachais ar an gcósta a bhfuil ceart acu chun coimirce Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh feabhsú Staid an Lucht Créachtaithe agus Breoite i bhFórsaí Armtha ar an Machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Airteagal 24.
Beidh ag otharlonga a úsáidfidh Cumainn náisiúnta den Chrois Dhearg, cumainn fóirithinte a bheidh aitheanta go hoifigiúil, nó daoine príobháideacha, an choimirce chéanna a bheidh ag otharlonga míleata, agus beidh díolúine acu óna ngabháil, má bhíonn coimisiún oifigiúil acu ón bPáirtí sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil siad ina chleithiúnas agus sa mhéid go mbeidh forálacha Airteagal 22 i dtaobh sonraí a chur in iúl comhlíonta acu.
Ní mór deimhnithe ó na húdaráis fhreagracha bheith ag na longa sin, á rá go raibh na longa sin faoina n-urlámhas tráth a bhfeistithe agus nuair a bhí siad ag cur chun farraige.
Airteagal 25.
Beidh ag otharlonga a úsáidfidh Cumainn náisiúnta den Chrois Dhearg, cumainn fóirithinte a bheidh aitheanta go hoifigiúil, nó daoine príobháideacha ó thíortha neodracha, an choimirce chéanna a bheidh ag otharlonga míleata, agus beidh díolúine acu óna ngabháil, ar choinníoll gur chuir siad iad féin faoi urlámhas cheann de na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, le toiliú roimh ré óna rialtas féin, agus le húdarás ón bPáirtí sin, sa mhéid go mbeidh forálacha Airteagal 22 i dtaobh sonraí a chur in iúl comhlíonta acu.
Airteagal 26.
Beidh feidhm ag an gcoimirce a luaitear in Airteagail 22, 24 agus 25 maidir le hotharlonga d'aon tonnáiste agus lena mbáid tarrthála, is cuma cá mbeidh siad ag gníomhú. Mar sin féin, chun an oiread compoird agus sabháilteachta agus is féidir a chur ar fáil, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht iarracht gan ach otharlonga de mhórthonnáiste is mó ná 2,000 tonna a úsáid chun lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste a iompar ar thurais fhada agus ar an mórmhuir.
Airteagal 27.
Faoi na coinníollacha céanna a fhoráiltear in Airteagail 22 agus 24, tabharfar urraim agus coimirce freisin, sa mhéid gur féidir sin de réir riachtanas a n-oibríochtaí, d'arthaí beaga a úsáidfidh an Stát nó na hinstitiúidí bád tarrthála a bheidh aitheanta go hoifigiúil chun obair tharrthála a dhéanamh ar an gcósta.
Bainfidh na coinníollacha céanna, chomh fada agus is féidir é, le feistiúcháin dhaingnithe ar an gcósta a bheidh á n-úsáid d'aontoisc ag na hárthaí sin le haghaidh a misiún daonchairdiúil.
Airteagal 28.
Má tharlaíonn troid ar bord loinge cogaidh, tabharfar urraim agus anacal chomh fada agus is féidir do na hotharlanna. Fanfaidh otharlanna agus a dtrealamh faoi réir dlíthe an chogaidh, ach ní cead iad a úsáid chun aon chríche nach cuí dóibh, fad a bheidh siad ag teastáil le haghaidh an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite. Mar sin féin, féadfaidh an ceannasaí a dtitfidh siad faoina uráimh iad a úsáid chun críocha eile i gcás géarghá míleata a bheith leis, tar éis dó a áirithiú go dtabharfar aireachas ceart don lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a bhí iontu.
Airteagal 29.
Udarófar d'aon otharlong a bheidh i bport agus a thitfidh i láimh an namhad an port sin a fhágáil.
Airteagal 30.
Tabharfaidh na hárthaí a thuairiscítear in Airteagail 22, 24, 25 agus 27 fóirithint agus cabhair don lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste gan idirdhealú ó thaobh náisiúntachta.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin nach n-úsáidfidh siad na hárthaí sin chun aon chuspóra mhíleata.
Ní cead d'arthaí den sórt sin treampán ar bith a chur ar ghluaiseachtaí na gcomhraiceoirí.
Is ar a bpriacal féin a ghníomhóidh siad le linn gleic comhraic agus ina dhiaidh.
Airteagal 31.
Beidh de cheart ag na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht na hárthaí a luaitear in Airteagail 22, 24, 25 agus 27 a rialú agus a chuardach. Féadfaidh siad cabhair ó na hárthaí sin a dhiúltú, a ordú dóibh imeacht leo, a thabhairt orthu cúrsa áirithe a ghabháil, úsáid a raidió agus gach córach cumarsáide eile a rialú, agus fiú iad a choinneáil ar feadh tréimhse nach faide ná seacht lá ón tráth a stopfar faoi bhealach iad, más gá sin mar gheall ar phráinn na huaire.
Féadfaidh siad coimisinéir a chur ar bord go sealadach nach mbeidh de chúram air ach féachaint chuige go gcomhlíonfar ordaithe a thabharfar de bhun forálacha na míre sin roimhe seo.
Chomh fada agus is féidir é, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht na horduithe a bheidh tugtha acu do chaptaen an árthaigh a thaifeadadh i leabhar na hotharloinge i dteanga a thuigeann an captaen.
Féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, go haontaobhach nó trí chomhaontuithe ar leith, breathnadóirí neodracha a chur ar bord a long a dheimhneoidh go bhfuil forálacha an Choinbhinsiún seo á gcomhlíonadh go cruinn.
Airteagal 32.
Ní áirítear na hárthaí a thuairiscítear in Airteagail 22, 24, 25 agus 27 mar longa cogaidh chomh fada is a bhaineann lena bhfanacht i bport neodrach.
Airteagal 33.
Ní féidir longa trádála a ndearnadh otharlonga díobh a chur chun aon úsáide eile fad a mhairfidh an chogaíocht.
Airteagal 34.
Ní scoirfear den choimirce a dhlitear d'otharlonga agus d'otharlanna mura rud é go n-úsáidtear iad, taobh amuigh dá ndualgais dhaonchairdiúla, chun gníomhartha ba dhíobháil don namhaid a dhéanamh. Ní cead, in aon chás, scor den choimirce ach amháin tar éis rabhadh cuí a thabhairt, ina sonrófar, i ngach cás iomchuí, teorainn ama réasúnach, agus tar éis neamhaird a bheith tugtha ar an rabhadh sin.
Go háirithe, ní cead d'otharlonga cód rúnda a bheith acu ná a úsáid dá raidió ná d'aon chóir eile chumarsáide.
Airteagal 35.
Ní áireofar iad seo a leanas mar nithe a bhainfidh d'otharlonga ná d'otharlanna an choimirce a dhlítear dóibh:
(1) Foirne na long nó na n-otharlann a bheith armtha chun ord a choimeád, chun iad féin nó an lucht breoite agus créachtaithe a chosaint.
(2) Gaireas a bheith ar bord a bheidh ceaptha d'aontoisc mar éascaíocht don loingseoireacht nó don chumarsáid
(3) Airm iniompraithe agus armlón a tógadh ón lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste, agus nár tugadh suas fós don tseirbhís chuí, a fháil ar bord otharlong nó in otharlanna.
(4) Gníomhaíochtaí daonchairdiúla otharlong agus otharlann in árthaí, nó gníomhaíochtaí na bhfoirne, a shroicheadh chomh fada le haireachasú sibhialtach créachtaithe breoite nó longbhriste.
(5) Trealamh agus pearsanra le haghaidh dualgais liachta amháin, de bhreis agus de bharr ar an méid is gá de ghnáth, a bheith á n-iompar.
CAIBIDIL IV.—PEARSANRA.
Airteagal 36.
Tabharfar urraim agus coimirce do phearsanra eaglaise agus liachta agus ospidéil otharlong agus d'fhoirne na long sin; ní cead iad a ghabháil fad a bheidh siad i seirbhís na hotharloinge, cibé acu atá daoine créachtaithe agus breoite ar bord nó nach bhfuil.
Airteagal 37.
Má thiteann pearsanra eaglaise, liachta agus ospidéil, ar a mbeidh cúram liachta nó spioradáltachta na ndaoine a shonraítear in Airteagail 12 agus 13, i láimh an namhad, tabharfar urraim agus coimirce dóibh; féadfaidh siad leanúint dá ndualgais fad is gá sin le haghaidh aireachasú an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite. Cuirfear ar ais iad ina dhiaidh sin chomh luath agus a mheasfaidh an tArdcheannasaí, a mbeidh siad faoina údarás, go bhfuil sin indéanta. Beidh cead acu a maoin phearsanta a thabhairt leo ag fágáil na loinge dóibh.
Más rud é, áfach, gur gá cuid den phearsanra sin a choimeád mar gheall ar riachtanais liachta nó spioradáltachta na bpríosúnach cogaidh, déanfar gach dícheall iad a chur i dtír a luaithe is féidir.
Ar dhul i dtír dóibh, beidh an pearsanra a choimeádtar faoi réir forálacha Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh Feabhsú Staid an Lucht Créachtaithe agus an Lucht Breoite i bhFórsaí Armtha ar an Machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
CAIBIDIL V.—IOMPRÓIRÍ OTHARSHEIRBHÍSE.
Airteagal 38.
Udarófar do longa a bheidh cairtfhostaithe chuige sin trealamh a iompar a bheidh beartaithe d'aontoisc chun na comhaltaí créachtaithe agus breoite d'fhórsaí armtha a chóireáil nó chun galar a chosc, ar choinníoll go mbeidh sonraí a dturais curtha in iúl don Chumhacht naimhdeach agus gur cheadaigh an Chumhacht sin iad. Forcoimeádfaidh an Chumhacht naimhdeach an ceart chun dul ar bord na long iompair ach ní bheidh de cheart acu iad a ghabháil ná an trealamh orthu a ghabháil.
Trí chomhaontú idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, féadfar breathnadóirí neodracha a chur ar bord na long sin chun go ndeimhneofar cad é an trealamh atá á iompar. Chuige sin, tabharfar saorchead an trealamh a scrúdú.
Airteagal 39.
Ní dhéanfar ionsaí ar aerárthaí otharsheirbhíse, is é sin le rá, aerárthaí a úsáidtear d'aontoisc chun lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste a aistriú, agus chun pearsanra agus trealamh liachta a iompar, ach tabharfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht urraim dóibh le linn dóibh bheith ag eitilt ar aird, in amanna agus ar chúrsaí, ar comhaontaíodh go sonrach ina dtaobh idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a bheith i gceist.
Beidh siad marcáilte go soiléir leis an bhfeathal ar leith a ordaítear in Airteagal 41, maraon lena ndathanna náisiúnta ar an taobh thíos, ar an taobh thuas agus ar a gcliatháin. Beidh orthu aon mharcanna nó comharthaí aitheantais eile ar ar comhaontaíodh idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht i dtosach na cogaíochta nó lena linn.
Mura gcomhaontófar ar a mhalairt, toirmisctear eitilt os cionn críoch an namhad nó os cionn críoch atá faoi fhorghabháil ag an namhaid.
Géillfidh aerárthaí otharsheirbhíse do gach gairm a chuirfear orthu tuirlingt ar thalamh nó ar uisce. Más gá tuirlingt amhlaidh, féadfaidh an t-aerárthach agus na daoine a bheidh inti leanúint dá gcúrsa tar éis a scrúduithe, má dhéantar sin.
Má thuirlingíonn aerárthach go hainneonach ar thalamh nó ar uisce i gcríoch an namhad nó i gcríoch atá faoi fhorghabháil ag an namhaid, beidh an lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste, maraon le foireann an aerárthaigh, ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh. Déileálfar leis an bpearsanra liachta de réir Airteagail 36 agus 37.
Airteagal 40.
Faoi réir forálacha an dara mír, féadfaidh aerárthaí otharsheirbhíse le Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht eitilt os cionn críoch cumhachtaí neodracha, tuirlingt ann, más gá, nó an chríoch sin a úsáid mar phort staid. Tabharfaidh siad fógra roimh ré do na Cumhachtaí neodracha go mbeidh siad ag gabháil thar an gcríoch sin, agus géillfidh siad do gach gairm a chuirfear orthu tuirlingt, ar thalamh nó ar uisce.
Ní bheidh díolúine acu ó ionsaí ach amháin le linn eitilt ar chúrsaí, ar airde agus in amanna ar comhaontaíodh go sonrach ina dtaobh idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht agus an Chumhacht neodrach a bheidh i gceist.
Féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí neodracha, áfach, coinníollacha nó srianta a chur le haerárthaí otharsheirbhíse a ghabháil thar a gcríoch nó a thuirlingt ann. Déanfar aon choinníollacha nó srianta den sórt sin a chur i bhfeidhm go cothrom ar gach Páirtí sa choinbhleacht.
Mura gcomhaontófar ar a mhalairt idir na Cumhachtaí neodracha agus na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, déanfaidh an Chumhacht neodrach an lucht créachtaithe, breoite nó longbhriste a chuirfear i dtír, le toiliú na n-údarás áitiúil, ar chríoch neodrach ó aerárthaí otharsheirbhíse a choinneáil, nuair is gá sin de réir an dlí idirnáisiúnta, ionas nach bhféadfaidh siad páirt a ghlacadh arís in oibríochtaí cogaidh. Is ar an gCumhacht a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas a bheidh costas a gcóiríochta agus a n-imtheorannaithe.
CAIBIDIL VI.—AN FEATHAL AR LEITH.
Airteagal 41.
Faoi stiúradh an údaráis mhíleata inniúil, taispeánfar feathal na croise deirge ar chúlra bán ar na bratacha, na criosanna muinchille agus an trealamh uile a úsáidtear sa tSeirbhís Liachta.
Mar sin féin, i gcás tíortha a úsáideann cheana féin, mar fheathal, in ionad na croise deirge, an corrán dearg nó an leon dearg agus an ghrian dhearg ar chúlra bán, aithnítear na feathail sin freisin de réir téarmaí an Choinbhinsiúin seo.
Airteagal 42.
An pearsanra a shonraítear in Airteagail 36 agus 37, caithfidh siad, greamaithe timpeall na láimhe clé, crios muinchille uiscedhíonach agus an feathal ar leith air, a bheidh eisithe agus stampáilte ag an údarás míleata.
Maraon leis an teasc aitheantais a luaitear in Airteagal 19, iompróidh an pearsanra sin cárta aitheantais ar leith a mbeidh an feathal ar leith air. Beidh an cárta sin uiscedhíonach agus de shaghas is féidir le duine a chur ina phóca. Is sa teanga náisiúnta a bheidh na focail air agus inseoidh sé, ar an gcuid is lú de, sloinne agus céad-ainmneacha, dáta breithe, céim agus uimhir sheirbhíse a iompróra, agus luafar ann an cháil ina bhfuil teideal aige chun coimirce an Choinbhinsiúin seo. Beidh grianghraf an úinéara ar an gcárta agus, ina theannta sin, a shíniú nó a mhéarloirg, nó an dá ní sin. Beidh stampa an údaráis mhíleata múnlaithe air.
Is mar a chéile an cárta aitheantais a bheidh ar úsáid ar fud na bhfórsaí armtha céanna agus, chomh fada agus is féidir é, is cártaí den chineál céanna a bheidh ag fórsaí armtha na nArdpháirtithe Conarthacha. Féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht treoir a ghlacadh ón múnla atá ag gabháil, mar shampla, leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo. Cuirfidh siad in iúl dá chéile, i dtosach na cogaíochta, cad é an múnla atá á úsáid acu. Más féidir é, ba cheart cártaí aitheantais a dhéanamh amach i bhfoirm dhúblach ar a laghad, agus cóip amháin a bheith ar coimeád ag an tír bhunaidh.
Ní cead, in aon chás, a suaitheantais ná a gcártaí aitheantais, ná a gceart chun an crios muinchille a chaitheamh, a bhaint den phearsanra sin. Beidh siad i dteideal dúblach den chárta a fháil, agus suaitheantas nua a fháil, má chailleann siad iad.
Airteagal 43.
Beidh marcanna ar leith mar a leanas ar na longa a shonraítear in Airteagail 22, 24, 25 agus 27:
(a) Beidh dath bán ar an taobh amuigh ar fad.
(b) Beidh crois dhúdhearg amháin nó níos mó, chomh mór agus is féidir, péinteáilte agus ar taispeáint ar gach taobh de chabhail na loinge agus ar leibhéil na loinge, sa chaoi go mbeidh an chrois chomh sofheicthe agus is féidir ón muir agus ón spéir.
Cuirfidh gach otharlong í féin in aithne trína bratach náisiúnta a ardú agus, ina theannta sin, más le Stát neodrach í, bratach an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil sí tar éis glacadh lena treoir. Cuirfear bratach bhán agus crois dhearg uirthi ar crochadh chomh hard agus is féidir ar an gcrann mór.
Beidh báid tarrthála otharlong, báid tarrthála cósta, agus na hárthaí beaga go léir a bheidh á n-úsáid ag an tSeirbhís Liachta, péintéailte bán agus croiseanna dúdhearga á dtaispeáint go feiceálach orthu agus, i gcoitinne, comhlíonfaidh siad an córas aitheantais a ordaítear thuas d'otharlonga.
Na longa agus na hárthaí thuasluaite a dteastóidh uathu a chinntiú go bhfaighidh siad san oíche agus i dtráthanna drochsholais an choimirce a dhlitear dóibh, ní foláir dóibh le toiliú an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil siad faoina urlámhas na bearta a dhéanamh is gá chun an phéinteáil agus na feathail ar leith a dhéanamh sofheicthe go leor.
Ní foláir d'otharlonga a bheidh á gcoinneáil go sealadach ag an namhaid, de réir Airteagal 31, bratach an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil siad ina sheirbhís nó tar éis glacadh lena threoir, a bhaint anuas.
I gcás bád tarrthála cósta, má leanann siad de bheith ag oibriú le toiliú na Cumhachta Forghabhála ó bhunáit atá faoi fhorghabháil, féadfar a cheadú dóibh, nuair a bheidh siad as láthair óna mbunáit, a mbratach náisiúnta féin a choimeád ar foluain maraon le bratach ar a mbeidh crois dhearg ar chúlra bán, ar choinníoll go gcuirfear sin in iúl roimh ré do gach ceann lena mbainfidh de na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Na forálacha uile san Airteagal seo a bhaineann leis an gcrois dhearg bainfidh siad ar an gcuma chéanna leis na feathail eile a luaitear in Airteagal 41.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht dícheall i gcónaí comhaontuithe a thabhairt i gcrích eatarthu féin ionas go n-úsáidfear na modhanna is nua-aimseartha atá ar fáil chun é a dhéanamh níos fusa otharlonga a aithint.
Airteagal 44.
Ní fhéadfar na comharthaí aitheantais dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 43 a úsáid, in aimsir shíochána ná in aimsir chogaidh, ach amháin chun go n-aithneofar nó go gcoimirceofar na longa atá luaite ann, taobh amuigh de chás dá bhforálfar in aon Choinbhinsiún idirnáisiúnta eile nó trí chomhaontú idir gach ceann a bheidh i gceist de na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Airteagal 45.
Déanfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, mura leor a reachtaíocht cheana féin, na bearta is gá chun aon mhí-úsáid ar na comharthaí aitheantais dá bhforáiltear faoi Airteagal 43 a chosc agus a chur faoi chois i gcónaí.
CAIBIDIL VII.—COMHALLADH AN CHOINBHINSIUIN.
Airteagal 46.
Deimhneoidh gach Páirtí sa choinbhleacht, ag gníomhú dó trína ardcheannasaithe, go ndéanfar na hAirteagail sin roimhe seo a chomhalladh go beacht, agus déanfaidh sé socrú le haghaidh cásanna nach raibh coinne leo, de réir phrionsabail ghinearálta an Choinbhinsiúin seo.
Airteagal 47.
Toirmisctear bearta díoltais a imirt ar an lucht créachtaithe, breoite agus longbhriste agus ar an bpearsanra, na hárthaí nó an trealamh a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún.
Airteagal 48.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin téacs an Choinbhinsiúin seo a chraobhscaoileadh chomh forleathan agus is féidir ina dtíortha faoi seach in aimsir shíochána agus in aimsir chogaidh, agus, go háirithe, staidéar ar an gCoinbhinsiún a chur ar a gcláir teagaisc, idir mhíleata agus, más féidir, shibhialta, ionas go mbeidh a phrionsabhail ar eolas ag an bpobal ar fad agus go mór mór ag na fórsaí comhraic armtha, ag an bpearsanra liachta agus ag na séiplínigh.
Airteagal 49.
Cuirfidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha chun a chéile, trí Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise agus, le linn cogaíochta, trí na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, na tiontuithe oifigiúla ar an gCoinbhinsiún seo, maraon leis na dlíthe agus na rialacháin a mbeidh glactha acu leo chun a áirithiú go gcuirfear i bhfeidhm é.
CAIBIDIL VIII.—MI-USAID AGUS SARU A CHUR FAOI CHOIS.
Airteagal 50.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin aon reachtaíocht a achtú is gá chun smachtbhannaí pionósacha le héifeacht a fhoráil do dhaoine a dhéanfaidh, nó a ordóidh go ndéanfar, sárú tromchúiseach mar a mhínítear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo ar an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Beidh d'oibleagáid ar gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach daoine a chuardach a mbeifear tar éis a líomhnú go ndearna siad sárú tromchúiseach den sórt sin, nó gur ordaigh siad é a dhéanamh, agus tabharfaidh sé na daoine sin, is cuma cad is náisiúntacht dóibh, os comhair a chúirteanna féin. Féadfaidh sé freisin, más é is fearr leis, agus de réir forálacha a reachtaíochta féin, na daoine sin a thabhairt suas le haghaidh trialach d'Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile lena mbainfidh an scéal, ar choinníoll go mbeidh cás prima facie déanta amach ag an Ardpháirtí Conarthach sin.
Déanfaidh gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach na bearta is gá chun go gcuirfear faoi chois gach gníomh a bheidh contrártha d'fhorálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo, seachas na sáruithe tromchúiseacha a mhínítear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo.
I ngach cás, tairbheoidh na daoine cúisithe de dhearbhais maidir lena dtriail agus a gcosaint go cuí a bheidh, ar a laghad, chomh fabhrach leis na dearbhais a fhoráiltear le hAirteagal 105 agus na hAirteagail ina dhiaidh sin de Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Airteagal 51.
Is iad na sáruithe tromchúiseacha lena mbaineann an tAirteagal sin roimhe seo, sáruithe ina ndéanfar aon ghníomh acu seo a leanas i gcás é a dhéanamh i gcoinne daoine nó maoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún: marú toiliúil, céastóireacht nó ainíde mhídhaonachtúil, lena n-áirítear turgnaimh bhitheolaíochta, duine a chur ag fulaingt go mór nó díobháil mhór a dhéanamh dó, go toiliúil, ina chorp nó ina shláinte, agus díothú a dhéanamh agus seilbh a ghlacadh, go forleathan, ar mhaoin, nuair nach bhfuil riachtanas míleata leis agus nuair a dhéantar é go neamhdhleathach agus go hianrianta.
Airteagal 52.
Ní ligfear d'aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach é féin ná aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile a shaoradh ó aon dliteanas a thitfidh air féin nó ar aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile mar gheall ar sháruithe dá dtagraítear san Airteagal sin roimhe seo.
Airteagal 53.
Ar iarratas ó Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht, cuirfear fiosrúchán ar bun, ar dhóigh a shocrófar idir na Páirtithe leasmhara, i dtaobh aon sáraithe a líomhnófar a rinneadh ar an gCoinbhinsiún.
Mura dtiocfar ar chomhaontú i dtaobh an nós imeachta san fhiosrúchán, is ceart do na Páirtithe aontú ar mholtóir a shocróidh an nós imeachta is inleanta.
On uair a shuífear an sárú, cuirfidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht deireadh leis agus cuirfidh siad faoi chois é a luaithe is féidir.
FORALACHA DEIRIDH.
Airteagal 54.
Tá an Coinbhinsiún seo leagtha amach i mBéarla agus i bhFraincís. Tá an dá théacs chomh barántúil lena chéile.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise socrú chun tiontú oifigiúil ar an gCoinbhinsiún a dhéanamh sa Rúisis agus sa Spáinnis.
Airteagal 55.
Féadfar an Coinbhinsiún seo, atá faoi dháta an lae inniu, a shíniú go dtí an 12 Feabhra, 1950, in ainm na gCumhachtaí a raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil a thosaigh sa Ghinéive an 21 Aibreán, 1949; agus, fairis sin, ag Cumhachtaí nach raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil sin ach atá ina bPáirtithe in Xú Coinbhinsiún an Háig den 18 Deireadh Fómhair, 1907, chun Prionsabhail Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive de 1906 a Oiriúnú don Chogaíocht ar Muir, nó i gCoinbhinsiúin na Ginéive de 1864, 1906 nó 1929 le haghaidh Fóirithint ar an Lucht Créachtaithe agus an Lucht Breoite in Airm ar an Machaire.
Airteagal 56.
Daingneofar an Coinbhinsiún seo a luaithe is féidir agus taiscfear na daingniúcháin i mBeirn.
Déanfar amach taifead i dtaobh taisceadh gach ionstraime daingniúcháin agus déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise cóipeanna deimhnithe den taifead sin a chur go dtí na Cumhachtaí uile ar síníodh an Coinbhinsiún ina n-ainm, nó a mbeifear tar éis a chur in iúl go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 57.
Tiocfaidh an Coinbhinsiún seo i bhfeidhm sé mhí tar éis dhá ionstraim dhaingniúcháin ar a laghad a bheith taiscthe.
Ina dhiaidh sin, tiocfaidh sé i bhfeidhm do gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach sé mhí tar éis an ionstraim dhaingniúcháin a thaisceadh.
Airteagal 58.
Gabhann an Coinbhinsiún seo ionad Deichiú Coinbhinsiún an Háig den 18 Deireadh Fómhair, 1907, chun Prionsabail Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive de 1906, a Oiriúnú don Chogaíocht ar Muir, i gcúrsaí caidrimh idir na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha.
Airteagal 59.
Ón dáta a thiocfaidh sé i bhfeidhm, féadfaidh aon Chumhacht nach mbeidh an Coinbhinsiún seo sínithe ina hainm glacadh leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 60.
Déanfar fógraí go bhfuil glactha leis an gCoinbhinsiún a thabhairt i scríbhinn do Chomhairle Chonaidhme na hEilvéise, agus beidh éifeacht leis an nglacadh sé mhí tar éis an dáta a bhfaighfear na fógraí.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chonaidhme na hEilvéise na fógraí go bhfuil glactha leis an gCoinbhinsiún a chur in iúl do na Cumhachtaí uile a mbeidh an Coinbhinsiún sínithe ina n-ainm nó a mbeidh fógra tugtha go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 61.
Tabharfaidh na cásanna dá bhforáiltear in Airteagail 2 agus 3 éifeacht láithreach do gach daingniúchán a bheidh taiscthe agus do gach glacadh leis an gCoinbhinsiún a bheidh curtha in iúl ag na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht roimh thosach na cogaíochta nó na forghabhála nó dá éis. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise in iúl a thapúla is féidir aon fhógra a gheofar ó na Páirtithe sa Choinbhleacht go bhfuil an Coinbhinsiún daingnithe acu nó go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 62.
Beidh sé ar chumas gach ceann de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha an Coinbhinsiún seo a shéanadh.
Cuirfear an séanadh in iúl i scríbhinn do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise, agus cuirfidh an Chomhairle sin ar aghaidh é go dtí Rialtais na nArdpháirtithe Conarthacha uile.
Beidh éifeacht ag an séanadh bliain tar éis a churtha in iúl do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise. Ach, i gcás séanadh a chur in iúl le linn an Chumhacht shéantach a bheith gafa i gcoinbhleacht, ní bheidh éifeacht ag an séanadh go dtí go mbeidh síocháin tugtha i gcrích agus go mbeidh deireadh leis na hoibríochtaí a bhainfidh le saoradh agus athdhúichiú na ndaoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Ní bheidh éifeacht ag an séanadh ach amháin maidir leis an gCumhacht shéantach. Ní bhainfidh sé ar chor ar bith de na hoibleagáidí a mbeidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht faoi cheangal i gcónaí iad a chomhlíonadh de bhua phrionsabail dhlí na náisiún, mar a leanann siad as an ngnáthamh atá bunaithe i measc pobal sibhialta agus as dlíthe na daonnachta agus mar is dual de réir choinsias an phobail.
Airteagal 63.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise an Coinbhinsiún seo a chlárú le Rúnaíocht na Náisiún Aontaithe. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chonaidhme na hEilvéise in iúl freisin do Rúnaíocht na Náisiún Aontaithe gach fógra a gheobhaidh sí gur daingníodh an Coinbhinsiún seo nó gur glacadh leis nó gur séanadh é.
Dá fhianú sin tá na daoine a bhfuil a síniú anseo thíos, ar a lánchumhachtaí faoi seach a thaisceadh dóibh, tar éis an Coinbhinsiún seo a shíniú.
Arna dhéanamh sa Ghinéive an dara lá déag seo de Lúnasa, 1949, i mBéarla agus i bhFraincis. Taiscfear an scríbhinn bhunaidh i gcairtlanna Chónaidhm na hEilvéise. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise cóipeanna deimhnithe di chun gach ceann de na Stáit a shínigh an Coinbhinsiún agus chun gach Stát a mbeidh glactha aige leis.
[Sínithe agus Iarscríbhinn anseo síos.]
AN TRIU SCEIDEAL.
Coinbhinsiún na Ginéive maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Tá na daoine a bhfuil a síniú anseo thíos, Lánchumhachtaigh ó na Rialtais a raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil Taidhleoireachta a tionóladh sa Ghinéive ón 21 Aibreán go dtí an 12 Lúnasa, 1949, chun athbhreithniú a dhéanamh ar an gCoinbhinsiún a rinneadh sa Ghinéive an 27 Iúil, 1929, maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh, tar éis comhaontú mar a leanas:
CUID I.—FORALACHA GINEARALTA.
Airteagal 1.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin an Coinbhinsiún seo a urramú agus deimhin a dhéanamh de go n-urramófar é i ngach uile chás.
Airteagal 2.
I dteannta na bhforálacha a chuirfear i gcrích in aimsir shíochána, beidh feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún seo i gcás cogaidh fhógartha nó i gcás aon choinbhleachta armtha eile a éireoidh idir dhá cheann nó níos mó de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, fiú má bhíonn ceann acu gan an staid chogaidh a aithint.
Beidh feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún freisin i ngach cás ina ndéanfar forghabháil ar an iomlán nó ar chuid de chríoch Ardpháirtí Chonarthaigh, fiú mura ndéantar aon chomhrac armtha i gcoinne na forghabhála sin.
D'ainneoin go mbeadh ceann de na Cumhachtaí sa choinbhleacht gan bheith ina pháirtí sa Choinbhinsiún seo, fanfaidh na Cumhachtaí atá ina bpáirtithe ann faoi cheangal aige ina gcaidreamh lena chéile. Beidh siad faoi cheangal freisin ag an gCoinbhinsiún i leith na Cumhachta sin, má ghlacann an Chumhacht sin lena fhorálacha agus go gcuirfidh sí i bhfeidhm iad.
Airteagal 3.
I gcás coinbhleacht armtha nach coinbhleacht de chineál idirnáisiúnta a tharlú i gcríoch cheann de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, beidh de cheangal ar gach Páirtí sa choinbhleacht na forálacha seo a leanas, ar a laghad, a chur i bhfeidhm:
(1) Na daoine nach nglacann aon pháirt ghníomhach sa chogaíocht, lena n-áirítear na comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha a leag síos a n-airm agus na daoine a bheidh curtha hors de combat mar gheall ar bhreoiteacht, créachtaí, cur faoi choinneáil, nó cúis ar bith eile, déileálfar go daonnachtúil leo i ngach uile chás, gan aon idirdhealú leatromach mar gheall ar chine, dath, reiligiún nó creideamh, gnéas, fréamhshliocht nó rachmas, nó aon dálaí eile dá samhail sin.
Chuige sin, tá, agus beidh, na gníomhartha seo a leanas toirmiscthe, gach tráth agus gach áit, i leith na ndaoine thuasluaite:
(a) foréigean ar bheo agus ar phearsa duine, go háirithe dúnmharú de gach sórt, ciorrú, cruálacht agus céastóireacht;
(b) gialla a thógáil;
(c) anfhorlann ar dhínit duine, go háirithe uirísliú agus táirchéimniú;
(d) pianbhreith a ghearradh agus bású a dhéanamh gan breithiúnas a bheith fógartha roimh ré ag cúirt arna comhdhéanamh go cuí, maille le gach ráthaíocht bhreithiúnach a n-aithníonn pobail shibhialta gur den riachtanas í.
(2) Baileofar an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite agus tabharfar aireachas dóibh.
Féadfaidh comhlacht daonchairdiúil neamhchlaonta, ar nós Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, a sheirbhísí a thairiscint do na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Fairis sin, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ndícheall an t-iomlán nó cuid de na forálacha eile atá sa Choinbhinsiún seo a thabhairt i bhfeidhm, trí chomhaontuithe speisialta.
Ní chuirfidh feidhmiú na bhforálacha sin roimhe seo isteach ar stádas dlíthiúil na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Airteagal 4.
A. Is príosúnaigh chogaidh, de réir bhrí an Choinbhinsiúin seo, daoine d'earnáil acu seo a leanas a bheidh tar éis titim faoi urláimh an namhad:
(1) Comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht, maraon le comhaltaí de mhilístí nó de chóir óglach saorálach is cuid de na fórsaí armtha sin;
(2) Comhaltaí de mhilístí eile agus comhaltaí de chóir óglach saorálach eile, lena n-áirítear comhaltaí de fhrithghluaiseachtaí eagraithe, a bhaineann le Páirtí sa choinbhleacht agus atá ag gníomhú laistigh nó lasmuigh dá gcríoch féin, fiú má tá an chríoch sin faoi fhorghabháil, ar choinníoll go gcomhlíonann na milístí nó na cóir óglach saorálach sin, lena n-áirítear na frithghluaiseachtaí eagraithe sin, na coinníollacha seo a leanas:
(a) duine a bheith i gceannas orthu atá freagrach ina íochtaráin;
(b) sainchomhartha deimhneach a bheith acu is féidir a aithint tamall ó láthair;
(c) airm a bheith á n-iompar acu go hoscailte;
(d) a n-oibríochtaí a bheith á ndéanamh acu de réir dlíthe agus nósanna an chogaidh.
(3) Comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha rialta a dhearbhaíonn go bhfuil siad faoi ghéillsine ag Rialtas nó údarás nach dtugann an Chumhacht Choinneála aitheantas dó;
(4) Daoine atá ag gabháil leis na fórsaí armtha gan bheith ina gcomhaltaí díobh iarbhír, mar atá, comhaltaí sibhialta d'fhoirne aerárthaí míleata, tuairisceoirí cogaidh, conraitheoirí soláthair, comhaltaí d'aonaid saothair nó de sheirbhísí atá freagrach i leas na bhfórsaí armtha, ar choinníoll go bhfuil údarás faighte acu ó na fórsaí armtha lena ngabhann siad agus chuige sin tabharfaidh na fórsaí sin cárta aitheantais dóibh a bheidh cosúil leis an sampla atá i gceangal leis seo;
(5) Comhaltaí, lena n-áirítear máistrí, píolótaí agus printísigh, d'fhoirne loingis trádála, agus foirne aerárthaí sibhialta leis na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, nach dtairbhíonn de chóireáil níos fearr faoi aon fhorálacha eile den dlí idirnáisiúnta;
(6) Áitreoirí críche gan forghabháil a ghlacann airm chucu as a gconlán féin, ar an namhaid a theacht, chun na fórsaí ionsaithe a chomhrac, gan é a bheith d'uain acu aonaid armtha rialta a dhéanamh díobh féin, ar choinníoll go n-iompróidh siad airm go hoscailte agus go n-urramóidh siad dlíthe agus nósanna an chogaidh.
B. Áireofar mar phríosúnaigh chogaidh freisin faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo na daoine seo a leanas:
(1) Daoine a bhaineann, nó a bhain, le fórsaí armtha na tíre faoi fhorghabháil, má mheasann an Chumhacht forghabhála gur gá mar gheall ar a mbaint leo iad a imtheorannú, cé go ndearna sí i gcéaduair iad a shaoradh le linn cogaíocht a bheith ar siúl lasmuigh den chríoch atá faoi fhorghabháil aici, go háirithe i gcás iarracht nár éirigh léi a bheith déanta ag na daoine sin ar athcheangal leis na fórsaí armtha lena mbaineann siad agus atá ag gabháil don troid, nó i gcás nach bhfreagróidh siad gairm a cuireadh orthu d'fhonn iad a imtheorannú.
(2) Na daoine d'earnáil dá luaitear san Airteagal seo a bheidh Cumhachtaí neodracha nó neamhchogaíocha tar éis a ghlacadh ar a gcríoch agus a bhfuil de cheangal ar na Cumhachtaí sin iad a imtheorannú faoin dlí idirnáisiúnta, gan dochar d'aon chóireáil níos fabhraí is áil leis na Cumhachtaí sin a chur orthu agus taobh amuigh d'Airteagail 8, 10, 15, 30, an cúigiú mír, 58-67, 92, 126 agus, má tá caidreamh taidhleoireachta idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht agus an Chumhacht neodrach nó neamhchogaíoch a bheidh i gceist, na hAirteagail a bhaineann leis an gCumhacht Choimirceach. Má tá an caidreamh taidhleoireachta sin ann, beidh cead ag na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil na daoine sin ina gcleithiúnas na feidhmeanna a chomhlíonadh ina leith a thugtar do Chumhacht Choimirceach leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo, gan dochar do na feidhmeanna a chomhlíonann na Páirtithe sin de ghnáth de réir gnásanna agus conarthaí taidhleoireachta agus consalachta.
C. Ní dhéanfaidh an tAirteagal seo difir ar bith do stádas pearsanra liachta agus séiplíneach mar a fhoráiltear ina leith in Airteagal 33 den Choinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 5.
Bainfidh an Coinbhinsiún seo leis na daoine dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 4 ón uair a thitfidh siad faoi urláimh an namhad go dtí go ndéanfar iad a shaoradh agus a athdhúichiú.
Má éiríonn aon amhras faoi dhaoine, a mbeidh gníomh cogaíoch déanta acu agus a thit i láimh an namhad, a bheith ag baint le haon earnáil dá luaitear in Airteagal 4, beidh na daoine sin faoi choimirce an Choinbhinsiúin seo go dtí go mbeidh cinneadh faoina stádas déanta ag binse inniúil.
Airteagal 6.
Maraon leis na comhaontuithe dá bhforáiltear go sainráite in Airteagail 10, 23, 28, 33, 60, 65, 66, 67, 72, 73, 75, 109, 110, 118, 119, 122 agus 132, féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha comhaontuithe speisialta eile a dhéanamh i dtaobh gach ní ar dóigh leo é a bheith oiriúnach foráil ar leith a dhéanamh ina thaobh. Ní dhéanfaidh aon chomhaontú speisialta dochar do staid phríosúnach cogaidh, mar a mhínítear sin leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo, ná ní chuirfidh sé srian leis na cearta a thugann an Coinbhinsiún seo dóibh.
Beidh tairbhe na gcomhaontuithe sin ag príosúnaigh chogaidh, fad a bhainfidh an Coinbhinsiún leo, ach amháin i gcás forálacha sainráite dá malairt a bheith sa chomhaontú réamhráite nó i gcomhaontuithe ina dhiaidh sin, nó i gcás socruithe níos fabhraí a bheith déanta ina dtaobh ag ceann amháin nó níos mó de na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Airteagal 7.
Ní féidir le príosúnaigh chogaidh séanadh a dhéanamh go hiomlán ná go páirteach, i gcás ar bith, ar na cearta a áirithítear dóibh leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo agus leis na comhaontuithe speisialta dá dtagraítear san Airteagal sin roimhe seo, má bhíonn a leithéid ann.
Airteagal 8.
Cuirfear an Coinbhinsiún seo i bhfeidhm le comhoibriú agus faoi scrúdan na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha, agus is é a ndualgas sin leasanna na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht a chaomhnú. Chuige sin, féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha toscairí, taobh amuigh dá bhfoireann taidhleoireachta nó consalachta, a cheapadh as measc a náisiúnach féin nó náisiúnach Cumhachtaí neodracha eile. Beidh na toscairí sin faoi réir a gceadaithe ag an gCumhacht a mbeidh siad lena ndualgais a chomhlíonadh maille léi.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ndícheall chun tasc ionadaithe nó toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha a éascú.
Ní rachaidh ionadaithe nó toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha in aon chás thar teorainn a misiúin féin faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo. Tabharfaidh siad aird, go háirithe, ar dhian-riachtanais slándála an Stáit ina mbeidh a ndualgais á gcomhlíonadh acu.
Airteagal 9.
Ní chuireann forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo aon bhac ar na gníomhaíochtaí daonchairdiúla a ghabhfaidh Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge nó aon eagraíocht daonchairdiúil neamhchlaonta eile de láimh, faoi réir thoiliú na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht áirithe, chun príosúnaigh chogaidh a choimirciú agus chun fóirithint orthu.
Airteagal 10.
Féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha tráth ar bith comhaontú ar na dualgais a bheidh de chúram ar na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, de bhua an Choinbhinsiúin seo, a chur i muinín eagraíochta a thugann gach rathaíocht ar a neamhchlaontacht agus ar a héifeachtúlacht.
Mura bhfuil príosúnaigh chogaidh ag tairbhiú, nó má scoireann siad de bheith ag tairbhiú, ar chúis ar bith, de ghníomhaíochtaí Cumhachta Coimircí nó eagraíochta dá bhforáiltear sa chéad mhír thuas, iarrfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar Stát neodrach, nó ar eagraíocht den sórt sin, na feidhmeanna a ghabháil de láimh a bheidh á gcomhlíonadh faoin gCoinbhinsiúin seo ag Cumhacht Choimirceach arna hainmniú ag na Páirtithe i gcoinbhleacht.
Mura féidir coimirce a shocrú dá réir sin, ansin, faoi réir forálacha an Airteagail seo, iarrfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar eagraíocht daonchairdiúil, ar nós Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, na feidhmeanna daonchairdiúla a ghabháil de láimh a bheidh á gcomhlíonadh faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo ag Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, nó glacfaidh sí le tairiscint seirbhísí ó eagraíocht den sórt sin.
Aon Chumhacht neodrach, nó aon eagraíocht a gheobhaidh iarratas ón gCumhacht, a bheidh i gceist nó a dhéanfaidh tairiscint chuige sin, beidh uirthi gníomhú le tuiscint ar a freagracht i leith an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil na daoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo ina chleithiúnas, agus beidh uirthi ráthaíochtaí sásúla a thabhairt go bhfuil sí inniúil ar na feidhmeanna iomchuí a ghabháil de láimh agus iad a chomhlíonadh go neamhchlaonta.
Ní bhainfear de na forálacha sin roimhe seo le comhaontuithe speisialta idir Cumhachtaí a mbeidh ceann acu, fiú go sealadach faoi shrian ar a saoirse chun margaíocht a dhéanamh leis an gCumhacht eile nó lena comhghuaillithe, de bhithin teagmhas míleata, go háirithe i gcás an t-iomlán, nó cuid mhaith, de chríoch na Cumhachta sin a bheith faoi fhorghabháil.
Aon uair a dhéantar tagairt do Chumhacht Choimirceach sa Choinbhinsiún seo, baineann an tagairt sin freisin le heagraíochtaí ionaid de réir bhrí an Airteagail seo.
Airteagal 11.
I gcásanna inar dóigh leo é a bheith fóinteach ar mhaithe le daoine coimircithe, go mór mór i gcás easaontais idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht maidir le feidhm nó léiriú forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo, tabharfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha a gcuidiú chun an t-easaontas a réiteach.
Chuige sin, féadfaidh gach ceann de na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, ar iarratas a fháil ó Pháirtí amháin nó as a conlán féin, a mholadh do na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht go dtiocfadh a n-ionadaithe i ndáil chruinnithe, go háirithe na húdaráis a bheidh freagrach i bpríosúnaigh chogaidh, ar thalamh neodrach, b'fhéidir, a thoghfar go hoiriúnach. Beidh de cheangal ar na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht éifeacht a thabhairt do na tograí a chuirfear faoina mbráid chuige sin. Féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, más gá, a chur i gcead na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht go nglacfaí le duine a bhaineann le Cumhacht neodrach, nó le duine a bheidh údaraithe ag Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, agus tabharfar cuireadh don duine sin páirt a ghlacadh sa chruinniú sin.
CUID II.—COIMIRCIU GINEARALTA PRIOSUNACH COGAIDH.
Airteagal 12.
Beidh príosúnaigh chogaidh faoina láimh ag an gCumhacht naimhdeach, ach ní bheidh ag na daoine áirithe nó na haonaid mhíleata a ghabh iad. Ar neamhchead do na freagrachtaí pearsanta a d'fhéadfadh a bheith ann, is í an Chumhacht Choinneála a bheidh freagrach sa chóireáil a chuirfear orthu.
Ní cead don Chumhacht Choinneála príosúnaigh chogaidh a aistriú ach amháin chuig Cumhacht atá ina páirtí sa Choinbhinsiún agus tar éis don Chumhacht Choinneála a dheimhniú di féin go bhfuil an Chumhacht sin toilteanach agus, in ann an Coinbhinsiún a chur i bhfeidhm. Nuair a aistreofar príosúnaigh chogaidh sna himthosca sin, is ar an gCumhacht a ghlacfaidh iad a bheidh sé de fhreagracht an Coinbhinsiún a chur i bhfeidhm fad a bheidh siad faoi choimeád ag an gCumhacht sin.
Mar sin féin, má loiceann an Chumhacht sin forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo a chomhlíonadh in aon phonc tábhachtach, déanfaidh an Chumhacht a d'aistrigh na príosúnaigh chogaidh, ar é a bheith curtha in iúl di ag an gCumhacht Choimirceach, bearta éifeachtacha chun an scéal a leigheas nó iarrfaidh sí na príosúnaigh chogaidh a chur ar ais chuici féin. Ní foláir géilleadh d'aon iarratas den sórt sin.
Airteagal 13.
Ní foláir cóir dhaonnachtúil a chur ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh i gcónaí. Toirmisctear aon ghníomh nó neamhghníomh neamhdhleathach ag an gCumhacht Choinneála a thabharfaidh bás príosúnaigh chogaidh ina coimeád nó a bheadh ina chontúirt mhór dá shláinte, agus measfar gur sárú tromchúiseach ar an gCoinbhinsiún seo é. Go háirithe, ní cead ciorrú coirp a dhéanamh ar aon phríosúnach cogaidh ná turgnaimh liachta ná eolaíochta de shaghas ar bith nach bhfuil dearbhchúis leis chun cóireáil liachta, déadliachta nó ospidéil a chur ar an bpríosúnach a bheidh i gceist agus nach bhfuil lena leas.
Mar an gcéanna, ní foláir príosúnaigh chogaidh a choimirciú i gcónaí, go háirithe ar ghníomhartha foréigin nó imeaglaithe agus ar mhaslaí agus fiosracht an phobail.
Toirmisctear bearta díoltais a imirt ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh.
Airteagal 14.
Tá ceart ag príosúnaigh chogaidh i gcónaí chun urraime dá bpearsa agus dá n-onóir.
Déileálfar le mná le gach uile ómós is dual don bhantracht agus tairbheoidh siad i gcónaí de chóireáil a bheidh chomh fabhrach leis an gcóireáil a thugtar d'fhir.
Coimeádfaidh príosúnaigh chogaidh an cháil hiomlán shibialta a bhí acu nuair a gabhadh iad. Ní cead don Chumhacht Choinneála srian a chur, laistigh ná lasmuigh dá críoch féin, leis na cearta a ghabhann leis an gcáil sin ach amháin sa mhéid go n-éileoidh an braighdeanas é.
Airteagal 15.
Beidh de cheangal ar Chumhacht a mbeidh príosúnaigh chogaidh faoi choinneáil aici soláthar a dhéanamh saor in aisce chun iad a chothabháil agus aireachas liachta a thabhairt dóibh de réir mar is gá dá sláinte.
Airteagal 16.
Ag féachaint d'fhorálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo maidir le céim agus gnéas, agus faoi réir aon chóireáil phribhléideach a chuirfear orthu mar gheall ar staid a sláinte, a n-aois nó a gcáilíochtaí gairmiúla, cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála an chóireáil chéanna ar gach príosúnach cogaidh, gan aon idirdhealú leatromach mar gheall ar chine, náisiúntacht, reiligiún, tuairimí polaitíochta, ná aon idirdhealú eile de réir dálaí dá samhail.
CUID III.—BRAIGHDEANAS.
Alt I.—Tosach an Bhraighdeanais.
Airteagal 17.
Níl de cheangal ar aon phríosúnach cogaidh a insint, nuair a cheisteofar é ina leith, ach amháin a shloinne, a chéad-ainmneacha agus a chéim, dáta a bhreithe, agus a uimhir airm nó reisiminte, nó a uimhir phearsanta nó a shraithuimhir nó mura bhfuil sin aige, a chothrom d'eolas.
Má sháraíonn sé an riail sin go toiliúil, is baol dó srianadh ar na pribhléidí a ghabhann lena chéim nó lena stádas.
Ceanglaítear ar gach Páirtí i gcoinbhleacht cárta aitheantais a thabhairt do na daoine faoina ndlínse ar dóigh dóibh go ndéanfaí príosúnaigh chogaidh díobh, agus sloinne, céad-ainmneacha, céim, uimhir airm nó reisiminte, nó uimhir phearsanta nó sraithuimhir, nó a chothrom d'eolas, agus dáta breithe, an úinéara a thaispeáint ar an gcárta sin. Ina theannta sin is féidir síniú nó méarloirg an úinéara, nó an dá ní sin, a bheith ar an gcárta aitheantais, maraon le haon eolas eile is áil leis an bPáirtí sa choinbhleacht a chur leis an méid sin i dtaobh daoine a bhaineann lena fhórsaí armtha. Chomh fada agus is féidir sin beidh an cárta 6.5 × 10 cm. ina thomhas, agus eiseofar i ndúblach é. Taispeánfaidh an príosúnach cogaidh an cárta aitheantais nuair a iarrfar sin air, ach ní cead é a bhaint de in aon chás.
Ní cead aon chéastóireacht coirp ná intinne, ná aon chomhéigniú d'aon saghas eile, a dhéanamh ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh chun eolas de chineál ar bith a bhaint astu. Ní cead bagairt ná maslú a dhéanamh ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh a dhiúltóidh freagra a thabhairt, ná iad a chur i gcaoi aon drochúsáide ná míbhuntáiste de shaghas ar bith.
Príosúnaigh chogaidh nach féidir leo a insint cé hiad féin, mar gheall ar a staid chorpartha nó intinneach, cuirfear faoi chúram na seirbhíse liachta iad. Déanfar gach dícheall a fháil amach cé hiad na príosúnaigh sin, faoi réir forálacha na míre sin roimhe seo.
Ceisteofar príosúnaigh chogaidh i dteanga a thuigeann siad.
Airteagal 18.
Fágfar i seilbh príosúnach cogaidh gach ní agus earra le haghaidh úsáide pearsanta, ach amháin airm, capaill, trealamh míleata agus doiciméid mhíleata, agus fágfar ina seilbh freisin a gclogaid mhiotail agus a ngásphúicíní agus earraí dá samhail le haghaidh a gcosanta pearsanta. Fágfar ina seilbh mar an gcéanna nithe agus earraí a úsáidtear chun iad a éadú nó a bheathú, fiú má bhaineann na nithe agus na hearraí sin lena dtrealamh míleata oifigiúil.
Ní ceart príosúnaigh chogaidh a bheith gan doiciméid aitheantais aon uair. Tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála na doiciméid sin do phríosúnaigh chogaidh nach bhfuil a leithéid acu.
Ní cead suaitheantais chéime, náisiúntachta ná onóra, ná earraí a bhfuil, thar gach ní eile, fiúntas pearsanta nó muirneach ag gabháil leo a bhaint de phríosúnaigh chogaidh.
Ní cead suimeanna airgid a bheidh ag príosúnaigh chogaidh a bhaint díobh ach amháin le hordú ó oifigeach, agus tar éis a méad agus sonraí an úinéara a thaifeadadh i gclár speisialta agus admháil mhionchruinn a thabhairt a mbeidh scríofa go soiléir uirthi ainm, céim agus aonad an duine a d'eisigh í.
Cuirfear chun creidiúna do chuntas an phríosúnaigh, mar a fhoráiltear in Airteagal 64, suimeanna in airgead reatha na Cumhachta Coinneála, nó suimeanna a shóinseálfar san airgead reatha sin ar iarratas an phríosúnaigh.
Ní cead don Chumhacht Choinneála earraí luachmhara a thógáil ó phríosúnaigh chogaidh ach amháin ar chúiseanna slándála; nuair a thógfar na hearraí sin uathu, beidh feidhm ag an nós imeachta atá leagtha síos le haghaidh suimeanna airgid a ghaibhneofar.
Aon earraí den sórt sin, agus mar an gcéanna aon suimeanna a thógfar in aon airgead reatha seachas airgead reatha na Cumhachta Coinneála agus nár iarr a n-úinéirí iad a shóinseáil, coimeádfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála iad, agus tabharfar ar ais iad ina riocht bunaidh do na príosúnaigh chogaidh ar chríochnú a mbraighdeanais.
Airteagal 19.
Déanfar príosúnaigh chogaidh a aslonnú, a luaithe is féidir tar éis iad a ghabháil, go campaí i limistéar a bheidh fada go leor ón réigiún troda chun go mbeidís ó chontúirt.
Ní cead a choinneáil siar go sealadach i réigiún contúirte ach na príosúnaigh chogaidh ar bhaolaí dóibh, mar gheall ar a gcréachtaí nó a mbreoiteacht, iad a aslonnú ná iad a fhágáil mar a bhfuil siad.
Ní chuirfear príosúnaigh chogaidh i gcaoi contúirte, gan ghá, fad a bheifear ag feitheamh ar a n-aslonnú as réigiún troda.
Airteagal 20.
Déanfar i gcónaí príosúnaigh chogaidh a aslonnú go daonnachtúil agus de réir coinníollacha mar a bhaineann le fórsaí na Cumhachta Coinneála ar a stáisiún a athrú dóibh.
Tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála do phríosúnaigh chogaidh a bheidh á n-aslonnú dóthain bia agus uisce inólta agus an t-éadach agus an t-aireachas liachta is gá. Glacfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála gach cúram is cuí chun a sábháilteacht a chur in áirithe le linn a n-aslonnaithe, agus déanfaidh siad liosta de na príosúnaigh chogaidh aslonnaithe a luaithe is féidir sin.
Más gá do na príosúnaigh chogaidh, le linn a n-aslonnaithe, gabháil trí champaí idirthurais, beidh a dtréimhse ar fanacht sna campaí sin chomh gairid agus is féidir.
Alt II.—Imtheorannú Príosúnach Cogaidh.
Caibidil I.—Nótaí Ginearálta.
Airteagal 21.
Féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála príosúnaigh chogaidh a chur faoi imtheorannú. Féadfaidh sí a chur d'oibleagáid orthu gan dul amach, thar teorainn áirithe, as an gcampa ina bhfuil siad faoi imtheorannú nó, má tá fál timpeall an champa, gan dul lasmuigh den fhál. Faoi réir forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo maidir le smachtbhannaí pionósacha agus araíonachta, ní cead príosúnaigh chogaidh a choimeád i ndlúthghaibhniú ach amháin nuair is gá sin ar mhaithe lena sláinte, agus sa chás sin féin ní cead é ach fad a mhairfidh na himthosca a thugann gur gá an gaibhniú sin.
Féadfar príosúnaigh chogaidh a scaoileadh amach, faoi lánsaoirse nó faoi pháirtsaoirse, ar parúl nó ar gealltanas, sa mhéid go gceadaítear sin le dlíthe na Cumhachta a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas. Déanfar amhlaidh go háirithe i gcásanna ar féidir go gcabhródh sé le feabhas a thabhairt ar a sláinte. Ní chuirfear d'iallach ar aon phríosúnach cogaidh glacadh le saoirse ar párúl ná ar gealltanas.
Ar chogaíocht a bhriseadh amach, cuirfidh gach Pairtí sa choinbhleacht in iúl don Pháirtí naimhdeach na dlíthe agus na rialacháin a cheadaíonn dá náisiúnaigh féin, nó a thoirmisceann orthu, glacadh le saoirse ar parúl nó ar gealltanas. Na príosúnaigh chogaidh a ligfear saor ar parúl, nó a thabharfaidh gealltanas de réir na ndlíthe agus na rialachán a bheidh curtha in iúl amhlaidh, tá de cheangal orthu, as a n-onóir phearsanta, gach a nglacfaidh siad orthu féin lena bparúl nó lena ngealltanas a chomhlíonadh go scrupallach, i leith na Cumhachta a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas agus i leith na Cumhachta a rinne príosúnaigh díobh. Sna cásanna sin, tá de cheangal ar an gCumhacht a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas gan aon seirbhís atá ar neamhréir leis an bparúl, nó leis an ngealltanas a tugadh, a éileamh orthu ná a ghlacadh uathu.
Airteagal 22.
Ní cead príosúnaigh chogaidh a imtheorannú ach in áitribh atá ar talamh agus a bhfuil gach siúráil ar a sláinteachas agus a bhfolláine. Ach amháin i gcásanna faoi leith, ina mbeadh sé le leas na bpríosúnach féin, ní dhéanfar iad a imtheorannú i bpeannadlanna.
Déanfar príosúnaigh chogaidh atá faoi imtheorannú i limistéir atá mífholláin, nó a bhfuil a n-aeráid díobhálach dóibh, a aistriú go dtí aeráid níos fearr, a luaithe is féidir.
Cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála príosúnaigh chogaidh le chéile i gcampaí nó i ranna campa de réir a náisiúntachta, a dteanga agus a mbéascna, ar choinníoll nach scarfar na príosúnaigh sin ó phríosúnaigh chogaidh leis na fórsaí armtha a raibh siad ag fónamh iontu nuair a rinneadh príosúnaigh díobh, mura dtoileoidh siad féin chuige.
Airteagal 23.
Ní cead tráth ar bith aon phríosúnach cogaidh a chur go dtí limistéar, ná a choinneáil i limistéar, ina mbeadh sé faoi lámhach an réigiúin troda, ná leas a bhaint as chun pointí nó limistéir áirithe a thabhairt saor ó oibríochtaí míleata. Beidh dídeana ag príosúnaigh chogaidh in aghaidh bombardú ón spéir agus ó ghuaiseanna eile cogaidh, an oiread céanna agus a bheidh ag an bpobal sibhialta áitiúil. Lasmuigh díobh siúd a bheidh ag coimirciú a gceathrúna ar na guaiseanna sin, féadfaidh siad dul isteach sna dídeana sin a luaithe is féidir tar éis an t-aláram a bheith tugtha. Bainfidh leo freisin aon bheart cosanta eile a dhéanfar ar mhaithe leis an bpobal.
Tabharfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coinneála do na Cumhachtaí lena mbainfidh, trí na Cumhachtaí Coimiriceacha, gach eolas fóinteach faoi shuíomh na háite ina bhfuil campaí príosúnach cogaidh.
Aon uair a cheadóidh cúrsaí míleata é, taispeánfar campaí príosúnach cogaidh sa lá leis na litreacha PW nó PG, a chuirfear orthu ar chuma go mbeidh siad le feiceáil go soiléir ón spéir. Ach féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí a bheidh i gceist comhaontú ar aon chóras marcála eile. Ní mharcálfar amhlaidh ach campaí príosúnach cogaidh.
Airteagal 24.
Déanfar campaí idirthurais nó campaí scagtha de chineál buan a fheistiú de réir coinníollacha cosúil leo siúd a thuairiscítear san Alt seo, agus tabharfar do na príosúnaigh iontu an chóireáil chéanna a thugtar do phríosúnaigh i gcampaí eile.
Caibidil II.—Ceathrúna, Bia agus Éadach Príosúnach Cogaidh.
Airteagal 25.
Cuirfear príosúnaigh chogaidh ar ceathrú faoi choinníollacha a bheidh chomh fabhrach leis na coinníollacha d'fhórsaí na Cumhachta Coinneála a bheidh ar coinmheadh sa limistéar céanna. Sna coinníollacha sin tabharfar aird ar nósanna agus béascna na bpríosúnach, agus ní bheidh siad dochrach dá sláinte i gcás ar bith.
Beidh feidhm ag na forálacha sin roimhe seo go speisialta i gcás suanliosanna príosúnach cogaidh, maidir lena spás iomlán agus lena spás ciúbach íosta, agus maidir lena bhfeistiú i gcoitinne, agus leis an gcóir leapachais agus leis na blaincéid.
Ní foláir na háitribh a chuirfear ar fáil do phríosúnaigh chogaidh, ina n-aonar nó i dteannta a chéile, a bheith díonta go hiomlán ó thaisleach agus leordhóthain teasa agus solais a bheith iontu, go háirithe idir titim na hoíche agus múchadh na soilse. Ní mór gach cúram a ghlacadh in aghaidh baol tine.
In aon champaí ina gcoimeádtar mná, chomh maith le fír, ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh, cuirfear suanliosanna ar leith ar fáil dóibh.
Airteagal 26.
Beidh an bhunchiondáil laethúil bia leordhóthanach ina méid, ina cáilíocht agus ina héagsúlacht chun na príosúnaigh chogaidh a choimeád i ndea-shláinte agus chun nach gcaillfidh siad meáchan agus nach rachaidh cothú easnamhach chun dochair dá sláinte. Tabharfar aird freisin ar an aiste bia a bhfuil cleachtadh ag na príosúnaigh air.
Tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála do phríosúnaigh chogaidh a bhíonn ag obair cibé ciondálacha breise is gá le haghaidh an tsaothair atá siad a dhéanamh.
Tabharfar dóthain uisce inólta do phríosúnaigh chogaidh. Ceadófar tobac a chaitheamh.
Sa mhéid gur féidir é, beidh baint ag príosúnaigh chogaidh le hullmhú a mbéilí féin; féadfar iad a chur leis an obair sin sna cistineacha. Fairis sin, tabharfar caoi dóibh an bia breise a bheidh acu a ullmhú iad féin.
Cuirfear ionaid leordhóthanacha ar fáil chun proinn a chaitheamh.
Toirmisctear bearta araíonachta comhchoiteanna a bhainfeadh le bia.
Airteagal 27.
Tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála leordhóthain éadaí, fo-éadaí agus coisbhirt do phríosúnaigh chogaidh, agus tabharfar aird ar aeráid an réigiúin ina bhfuil na príosúnaigh faoi choinneáil. Is ceart éidí na bhfórsaí armtha naimhdeacha a bheidh gafa ag an gCumhacht Choinneála a úsáid mar éadaí do phríosúnaigh chogaidh, má oiriúnaíonn siad don aeráid.
Féachfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála chuige go ndéanfar na hearraí sin thuas a athsholáthar agus a dheisiú go rialta. Ina theannta sin, gheobhaidh príosúnaigh chogaidh a bheidh ag obair éadaí oiriúnacha, nuair is gá sin le haghaidh na hoibre atá le déanamh.
Airteagal 28.
Cuirfear ceaintíní i ngach campa, mar a bhféadfaidh príosúnaigh chogaidh bia, gallúnach, tobac agus earraí gnáthúsáide a cheannach. Ní rachaidh na praghasanna choíche thar na praghasanna ar an margadh áitiúil. Déanfar an brabús a ghnóthóidh ceantíní campa a úsáid ar mhaithe leis na príosúnaigh; cuirfear ciste speisialta ar bun chuige sin. Beidh de cheart ag ionadaí na bpríosúnach comhoibriú i mbainistí an cheaintín agus an chiste sin.
Nuair a dhúnfar campa, tabharfar fuíollach sochair an chiste speisialta d'eagraíocht leasa idirnáisiúnta lena úsáid chun tairbhe do phríosúnaigh chogaidh arb ionann náisiúntacht dóibh agus dóibh siúd a bhí páirteach sa chiste. I gcás athdhúichiú ginearálta, coimeádfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála an brabús sin, faoi réir aon chomhaontaithe contrártha dó sin idir na Cumhachtaí lena mbainfidh an scéal.
Caibidil III.—Sláinteachas agus Aireachas Liachta.
Airteagal 29.
Beidh de cheangal ar an gCumhacht Choinneála gach beart sláinteachais a dhéanamh is gá chun glaineacht agus folláine na gcampaí a áirithiú agus chun aicídí forleata a chosc.
Beidh ar fáil ag príosúnaigh chogaidh le haghaidh a n-úsáide, de ló nó d'oíche, áiseanna sláintíochta a bheidh de réir rialacha an tsláinteachais agus a choinneofar i riocht glan i gcónaí. In aon champaí a mbeidh banphríosúnaigh chogaidh iontu, cuirfear áiseanna ar leith ar fáil dóibh.
Fairis sin, i dteannta na bhfolcadán agus na bhfrasfholcadán a bheidh ar fáil sna campaí, soláthrófar do phríosúnaigh chogaidh dóthain uisce agus gallúnaí chun iad féin agus a gcuid éadaí pearsanta a ní agus a ghlanadh; tabharfar dóibh na fearais, na saoráidí agus an t-am is gá chuige sin.
Airteagal 30.
I ngach campa beidh otharlann leordhóthanach mar a bhféadfaidh príosúnaigh chogaidh an t-aireachas is gá dóibh a fháil, maraon le haiste bia a bheidh oiriúnach. Cuirfear aireagail leithlise in áirithe, más gá sin, le haghaidh cásanna galair ghabhálaigh nó galair meabhrach.
Príosúnaigh chogaidh a mbeidh drochghalar orthu, nó a bheidh i riocht gur gá cóireáil speisialta nó obráid mháinliachta nó aireachas ospidéil ina gcás, ní foláir iad a ligean isteach in aon aonad liachta, míleata nó sibhialta, ina bhféadfar an chóireáil sin a chur orthu, fiú má táthar chun iad a athdhúichiú go luath. Cuirfear saoráidí speisialta ar fáil le haghaidh aireachais don lucht éagumais, go háirithe do na daill, agus chun iad a athinmhiú le linn bheith ag feitheamh ar a n-athdhúichiú.
De rogha ar a chéile, is ó phearsana liachta na Cumhachta a bhfuil said ina cleithiúnas agus, más féidir, arb ionann náisiúntacht leo féin iad, a gheobhaidh príosúnaigh aireachas.
Ní cead príosúnaigh chogaidh a chosc ar dhul i láthair na n-údarás liachta le haghaidh scrúdú. Má iarrtar sin orthu, eiseoidh na húdaráis choinneála chun gach príosúnach a chuaigh faoi chóireáil deimhniú oifigiúil a inseoidh cad é an cineál breoiteachta nó créachta a bhí air, agus cad é an fad a bhí sé faoi chóireáil agus cad é an cineál cóireála é. Cuirfear dúblach den deimhniú sin ar aghaidh go dtí Lár-Ghníomhaireacht na bPríosúnach Cogaidh.
Is ar an gCumhacht Choinneála a bheidh costas na cóireála, lena n-áirítear costas aon ghairis ba ghá chun príosúnaigh chogaidh a choimeád i sláinte mhaith, go háirithe déadchíora agus fearais shaorga eile, agus spéaclaí.
Airteagal 31.
Déanfar scrúdú liachta ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh uair sa mhí ar a laghad. Is cuid den scrúdú sin meáchan gach príosúnaigh a sheiceáil agus a thaifeadadh. Is é an cuspóir sonrach a bheidh leis an scrúdú, sláinte agus cothú agus glaineacht na bpríosúnach, i gcoitinne, a choimeád faoi bhreithniú, agus galair ghabhálacha, go háirithe an eitinn, maláire agus galar véinearach, a bhrath. Chuige sin bainfear feidhm as na modhanna is éifeachtúla dá bhfuil ar fáil, mar shampla, slua-raideagrafaíocht mhiocrascannánach chun eitinn a bhrath in am.
Airteagal 32.
Féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála a chur ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh atá, cé nach baill de sheirbhís liachta a bhfórsaí armtha iad, ina leá, ina máinleá, ina bhfiaclóirí, ina mbanaltraí nó ina ngiollaí liachta, a bhfeidhmeanna liachta a dhéanamh ar mhaithe le príosúnaigh chogaidh atá i gcleithiúnas na Cumhachta céanna. Sa chás sin leanfaidh siad de bheith ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh, ach gheobhaidh siad an chóireáil chéanna le pearsanra liachta ar comhrian leo a bheidh faoi choinneáil ag an gCumhacht Choinneála. Saorfar iad ó aon obair eile faoi Airteagal 49.
Caibidil IV.—Pearsanra Liachta agus Séiplínigh a Choimeádfar chun Cabhrú le Príosúnaigh Chogaidh.
Airteagal 33.
Ní áireofar mar phríosúnaigh chogaidh comhaltaí den phearsanra liachta ná séiplínigh, fad a bheidh siad á gcoimeád ag an gCumhacht Choinneála chun cabhrú le príosúnaigh chogaidh. Gheobhaidh siad, áfach, ar an gcuid is lú de, tairbhe agus coimirce an Choinbhinsiúin seo, agus tabharfar dóibh freisin na saoráidí go léir is gá chun go bhféadfaidh siad aireachas liachta a thabhairt do phríosúnaigh chogaidh agus friotháil orthu i gcúrsaí reiligiúin.
Leanfaidh siad dá bhfeidhmeanna liachta agus spioradáltachta a dhéanamh ar mhaithe le príosúnaigh chogaidh, go háirithe, agus de rogha ar a chéile, iad siúd a bhaineann leis na fórsaí armtha a bhfuil siad féin ina gcleithiúnas, faoi réim dlíthe agus rialachán míleata na Cumhachta Coinneála agus faoi stiúradh a seirbhísí inniúla, de réir béasghnás a ngairme. Tairbheoidh siad freisin de na saoráidí seo a leanas ag déanamh a bhfeidhmeanna liachta nó spioradáltachta:
(a) Údarófar dóibh cuairt a thabhairt go tréimhsiúil ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh i ndíormaí saothair nó in ospidéil lasmuigh den champa. Chuige sin cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar fáil dóibh na córacha iompair a bheidh riachtanach.
(b) Beidh an dochtúir oifigiúil sinsir i ngach campa freagrach d'údaráis mhíleata an champa i ngach ní a bhaineann le gníomhaíochtaí pearsanra liachta a choimeádtar. Chuige sin, comhaontóidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, i dtosach na cogaíochta, ar chéimeanna comhréire an phearsanra liachta, lena n-áirítear céimeanna comhréire na gcumann a luaitear in Airteagal 26 de Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh Feabhsú Staid an Lucht Créachtaithe agus Breoite i bhFórsaí Armtha ar an Machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949. Beidh de cheart ag an dochtúir oifigiúil sinsir sin, agus ag séiplínigh chomh maith, gach ceist a bhaineann lena ndualgais a phlé le húdaráis inniúla an champa. Tabharfaidh na húdaráis sin gach saoráid is gá dóibh le haghaidh an chomhfhreagrais a bhainfidh leis na ceisteanna sin.
(c) Cé go mbeidh siad faoi araíonacht inmheánach an champa ina gcoimeádtar iad, ní cead iallach a chur ar an bpearsanra sin aon obair a dhéanamh nach mbaineann lena ndualgais liachta nó lena ndualgais reiligiúnacha.
Le linn cogaíochta, comhaontóidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht maidir le fuascailt a thabhairt i gcás inar féidir sin ar an bpearsanra a bheidh á gcoimeád, agus socróidh siad an nós imeachta is inleanta.
Ní shaorfaidh aon fhoráil dá bhfuil anseo roimhe seo an Chumhacht Choinneála óna hoibleagáidí maidir le príosúnaigh chogaidh ó thaobh liachta ná ón taobh spioradáltachta.
Caibidil V.—Reiligiún, Cúrsaí Intleachtúla agus Aclaíocht.
Airteagal 34.
Beidh saoirse iomlán ag príosúnaigh chogaidh chun a ndualgais reiligiúin a dhéanamh, agus áirítear ar na dualgais sin freastal ar sheirbhís a gcreidimh, ar choinníoll go ndéanfaidh siad de réir an ghnáthaimh araíonachta a bheidh ordaithe ag na húdaráis mhíleata.
Cuirfear áitribh leordhóthanacha ar fáil chun seirbhísí creidimh a chomóradh iontu.
Airteagal 35.
Séiplínigh a thitfidh i láimh na Cumhachta naimhdí agus a fhanfaidh nó a choimeádfar chun cabhrú le príosúnaigh chogaidh, ligfear dóibh friotháil orthu agus a ministreacht a chleachtadh gan bhac i measc príosúnach cogaidh dá gcomhchreideamh, de réir a gcoinsiasa creidimh. Dáilfear iad ar na campaí agus na díormaí saothair éagsúla ina bhfuil príosúnaigh chogaidh a bhaineann leis na fórsaí céanna, a labhraíonn an teanga chéanna nó a chleachtann an reiligiún céanna. Tabharfar dóibh na saoráidí is gá, lena n-áirítear na córacha iompair dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 33, chun cuairt a thabhairt ar na príosúnaigh chogaidh lasmuigh dá gcampa. Beidh cead acu comhfhreagras a dhéanamh, faoi réir cinsireachta, ar chúrsaí a bhaineann lena ndualgais reiligiúin, le húdaráis eaglasta sa tír choinneála agus le heagraíochtaí idirnáisiúnta reiligiúin. Aon litreacha agus cártaí a chuirfidh siad chun bealaigh chuige sin, beidh siad de bharraíocht ar an gcuóta dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 71.
Airteagal 36.
Ceadófar do phríosúnaigh chogaidh atá ina bpearsana eaglaise, gan a bheith tar éis feidhmiú mar shéiplínigh dá bhfórsaí féin, friotháil gan bhac, is cuma cad é an sainchreideamh lena mbaineann siad, ar lucht a gcomhchreidimh. Chuige sin, gheobhaidh siad a chóireáil chéanna a gheobhaidh na séiplínigh atá faoi choinneáil ag an gCumhacht Choinneála. Ní thabharfar orthu aon obair eile a dhéanamh.
Airteagal 37.
Nuair nach mbeidh cúnamh ó shéiplíneach atá á choimeád, ná ó phríosúnach cogaidh atá ina phearsa eaglaise dá gcomhchreideamh, ag príosúnaigh chogaidh, déanfar pearsa eaglaise a bhaineann le sainchreideamh na bpríosúnach nó le sainchreideamh dá samhail nó, mura bhfuil a leithéid ar fáil, tuata cáilithe, a cheapadh don oifig sin, ar iarratas na bpríosúnach, má tá sin indéanta ó thaobh an tsainchreidimh áirithe sin. Déanfar, faoi réir aontú na Cumhachta Coinneála, an duine sin a cheapadh le comhaontú an chomhthionóil príosúnach lena mbainfidh an scéal agus, in aon chás inar gá é, le haontú na n-údarás reiligiúin áitiúil den chreideamh céanna. Beidh ar an duine a cheapfar amhlaidh gach rialachán a chomhlíonadh a leagfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála síos ar mhaithe leis an araíonacht agus leis an tslándáil mhíleata.
Airteagal 38.
Spreagfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála na príosúnaigh chun cúrsaí intleachtúla agus oideachasúla, caitheamh aimsire, spóirt agus cluichí, a ghabháil chucu, agus déanfaidh sí na bearta is gá chun a gcleachtadh sin a áirithiú trí áitribh leordhóthanacha agus an trealamh is gá a chur ar fáil do na príosúnaigh; ach tabharfar aird ar rogha phearsanta gach aon phríosúnaigh.
Tabharfar deiseanna do phríosúnaigh chun aclaíocht choirp a dhéanamh, lena n-áirítear spóirt agus cluichí a chleachtadh, agus chun bheith amuigh faoin aer. Cuirfear leordhóthain láithreán oscailte ar fáil chuige sin i ngach campa.
Caibidil VI.—Araíonacht.
Airteagal 39.
Cuirfear gach campa príosúnach cogaidh faoi údarás díreach oifigigh choimisiúnta fhreagraigh a bhaineann le fórsaí armtha rialta na Cumhachta Coinneála. Beidh cóip den Choinbhinsiún seo ina sheilbh ag an oifigeach sin; déanfaidh sé deimhin de go bhfuil na forálacha atá ann ar eolas ag foireann an champa agus ag an ngarda, agus beidh sé freagrach, faoi stiúradh a rialtais, ina chur i bhfeidhm.
Ní mór do phríosúnaigh chogaidh, ach amháin oifigigh, an chúirtéis, agus gach comhartha seachtrach measa dá bhforáiltear sna rialacháin a bhfuil feidhm acu ina bhfórsaí féin, a thabhairt do gach oifigeach de chuid na Cumhachta Coinneála.
Níl de cheangal ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh atá ina n-oifigigh an chúirtéis a thabhairt ach d'oifigigh de chuid na Cumhachta Coinneála is airde céim ná iad féin; ní foláir dóibh, áfach, cúirtéis a thabhairt do cheannasaí an champa, is cuma cad is céim dó.
Airteagal 40.
Ceadófar suaitheantais chéime agus náisiúntachta a chaitheamh, chomh maith le suaitheantais onóra.
Airteagal 41.
I ngach campa, déanfar téacs an Choinbhinsiúin seo agus de na hIarscríbhinní a ghabhann leis, agus an t-ábhar atá in aon chomhaontú speisialta dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 6, a chur suas, i dteanga na bpríosúnach féin, in áiteanna a bhféadfaidh cách iad a léamh. Tabharfar cóipeanna, ach iad a iarraidh, do na príosúnaigh nach féidir dóibh teacht a bheith acu ar an gcóip a bheidh curtha suas amhlaidh.
Déanfar rialacháin, orduithe, fógraí agus foilseacháin de gach saghas a bhaineann le béas-iompar príosúnach cogaidh a thabhairt dóibh i dteanga a thuigeann siad. Cuirfear suas na rialacháin na horduithe agus na foilseacháin sin ar an gcuma a thuairiscítear thuas, agus tabharfar cóipeanna d'ionadaí na bpríosúnach. Ní mór, mar an gcéanna, gach ordú a thabharfar do phríosúnaigh chogaidh go pearsanta a thabhairt dóibh i dteanga a thuigeann siad.
Airteagal 42.
Is beart antoisceach é airm a úsáid i gcoinne príosúnach cogaidh, go háirithe príosúnaigh a bheidh ag éalú nó ag iarraidh éalú, agus ní foláir i gcónaí rabhadh a thabhairt roimh ré de réir mar is cuí sna himthosca.
Caibidil VII.—Céim Príosúnach Cogaidh.
Airteagal 43.
Ar chogaíocht a bhriseadh amach, cuirfidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht in iúl dá chéile teidil agus céimeanna na ndaoine uile atá luaite in Airteagal 4 den Choinbhinsiún seo chun a áirithiú gurb í an chóireáil chéanna a chuirfear ar phríosúnaigh a bheadh ar chéim chomhionann. Cuirfidh siad in iúl dá chéile, mar an gcéanna, teidil agus céimeanna a bhunófar ina dhiaidh sin.
Aithneoidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ardú céime a bheidh tugtha do phríosúnaigh chogaidh agus a bheidh curtha in iúl go cuí ag an gCumhacht a bhfuil na príosúnaigh sin ina cleithiúnas.
Airteagal 44.
Tabharfar d'oifigigh agus do phríosúnaigh atá ar stádas comhionann an meas is dual dá gcéim agus dá n-aois.
D'fhonn a chur in áirithe go ndéanfar freastal i gcampaí oifigeach, sannfar dóibh leorlíon saighdiúirí a bhaineann leis na forsaí armtha céanna agus, chomh fada agus is féidir é, a labhraíonn an teanga chéanna, agus tabharfar aird ar chéim na n-oifigeach agus na bpríosúnach atá ar stádas comhionann. Ní chuirfear aon obair eile ar na giollaí sin.
Tabharfar gach saoráid dó na hoifigigh chun an bhialann a riaradh iad féin.
Airteagal 45.
Tabharfar do phríosúnaigh chogaidh nach oifigigh, agus do phríosúnaigh ar stádas comhionann, an meas is dual dá gcéim agus dá n-aois.
Tabharfar gach saoráid do na príosúnaigh sin chun an bhialann a riaradh iad féin.
Caibidil VIII.—Aistriú Príosúnach Cogaidh tar éis a dteachta chun campa.
Airteagal 46.
Nuair a bheidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ag cinneadh ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh a aistriú, tabharfaidh sí aird ar leas na bpríosúnach féin, go mór mór sa chaoi nach ndéanfar níos deacra é iad a athdhúichiú.
Déanfar príosúnaigh chogaidh a aistriú go daonnachtúil i gcónaí agus faoi choinníollacha a bheidh, ar a laghad, chomh maith leis na coinníollacha faoina n-aistrítear fórsaí na Cumhachta Coinneála. Tabharfar aird i gcónaí ar an sórt aeráide ar a bhfuil taithí ag na príosúnaigh chogaidh, agus féachfar chuige nach mbeidh coinníollacha an aistrithe dochrach dá sláinte in aon chás.
Tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála dóthain bia agus uisce inólta chun iad a choimeád i sláinte mhaith, maraon leis na baill éadaigh, an lóistín agus an t-aireachas liachta is gá, do phríosún aigh chogaidh le linn a n-aistrithe. Glacfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála cúram leorcheart, go mór mór i gcás a n-aistrithe de mhuir nó d'aer, chun a áirithiú go mbeidh siad sábháilte le linn a n-aistrithe, agus déanfaidh sí liosta iomlán, roimh imeacht dóibh, de na príosúnaigh a bheidh á n-aistriú.
Airteagal 47.
Ní aistreofar príosúnaigh chogaidh atá breoite nó créachtaithe, fad a bheidh siad sa riocht go bhféadfadh an turas a dtéarnamh a chur i nguais, mura rud é go bhfuil dianriachtanas lena n-aistriú ar mhaithe lena sábháilteacht.
Má dhruideann réigiún na troda i gcóngar don champa, ní aistreofar na príosúnaigh chogaidh sa champa sin mura féidir iad a aistriú faoi leorchoinníollacha sábháilteachta, nó mura rud é gur contúirtí dóibh fanacht ann ná iad a aistriú.
Airteagal 48.
I gcás príosúnaigh chogaidh a aistriú, cuirfear in iúl dóibh go hoifigiúil go bhfuil siad le haistriú, agus inseofar a seoladh poist nua dóibh. Tabharfar an t-eolas sin dóibh in am chun go bhféadfaidh siad a mbagáiste a phacáil agus scéala a chur chur a neasghaolta.
Ligfear dóibh a n-earraí pearsanta, agus na litreacha agus na beartáin a bheidh tagtha lena n-aghaidh, a thabhairt leo. Más gá é in imthosca an aistrithe, féadfar teorainn a chur le meáchan an bhagaíste agus gan a cheadú do phríosúnach ach an méid is féidir leis a iompar de réir réasúin a thabhairt leis, ach in aon chás ní údarófar meáchan is troime ná cúig chileagram is fiche an duine.
Cuirfear ar aghaidh chucu gan mhoill litreacha agus beartáin a seoladh go dtí a seanchampa. Déanfaidh ceannasaí an champa, faoi chomhaontú le hionadaí na bpríosúnach, aon bhearta is gá chun a áirithiú go n-iomprófar maoin na bpríosúnach i gcoitinne agus an bagáiste nach féidir leo a thabhairt leo mar gheall ar na srianta a chuirtear de bhua an dara mír den Airteagal seo.
Is ar an gCumhacht Choinneála a bheidh costas an aistrithe.
Alt III.—Saothar Príosúnach Cogaidh.
Airteagal 49.
Féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála úsáid a bhaint as saothar príosúnach cogaidh a bhfuil an tsláinte acu chuige, ag féachaint dá n-aois, dá ngnéas, dá gcéim agus dá n-inniúlacht chorpartha, agus go háirithe d'fhonn iad a choimeád ar staid mhaith sláinte, ina gcorp agus ina aigne.
Ní chuirfear ar oifigigh neamhchoimisiúnta atá ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh ach obair mhaoirseachta a dhéanamh. An chuid acu nach mbeidh orthu sin a dhéanamh, féadfaidh siad obair oiriúnach de chineál eile a iarraidh agus gheofar sin dóibh, chomh fada agus is féidir é.
Má iarrann oifigigh nó daoine ar stádas comhionann obair oiriúnach, gheofar dóibh í, chomh fada agus is féidir sin, ach ní féidir, i gcás ar bith, iallach a chur orthu obair a dhéanamh.
Airteagal 50.
Taobh amuigh d'obair a bhaineann le riaradh, feistiú nó cothabháil a gcampa, ní fhéadfar iallach a chur ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh ach obair de na cineálacha seo a leanas a dhéanamh:
(a) talmhaíocht;
(b) tionscail a bhaineann le hamhabhair a tháirgeadh nó a bhaint, agus tionscail déantúsaíochta, seachas tionscail mhiotalóireachta agus tionscail mheicniúla agus cheimiceacha; oibreacha poiblí agus obair foirgníochta nach de ghné mhíleata ná chun cuspóra mhíleata;
(c) iompar agus láimhsiú stóras, nach de ghné mhíleata ná chun cuspóra mhíleata;
(d) gnóthaí tráchtála, agus ealaíona agus ceirdeanna;
(e) seirbhís tís;
(f) seirbhísí fóntais phoiblí, nach de ghné mhíleata ná chun cuspóra mhíleata;
Má sháraítear na forálacha sin thuas, beidh cead ag príosúnaigh chogaidh a gceart gearáin a fheidhmiú, de réir Airteagal 78.
Airteagal 51.
Ní foláir coinníollacha oiriúnacha chun oibre a thabhairt do phríosúnaigh chogaidh, go háirithe maidir le cóiríocht, bia, éadach agus trealamh; ní foláir na coinníollacha sin a bheith ar a laghad chomh maith leis na coinníollacha atá ag náisiúnaigh de chuid na Cumhachta Coinneála atá ar fostú le hobair den chineál céanna; tabharfar aird freisin ar chúrsaí aeráide.
Nuair a bheidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ag baint úsáide as saothar príosúnach cogaidh, déanfaidh sí deimhin de go gcuirfear i bhfeidhm go cuí, sna limistéir ina bhfuil príosúnaigh ag obair, an reachtaíocht náisiúnta maidir le lucht oibre a chosaint, agus go háirithe na rialacháin maidir le sábháilteacht oibrithe.
Gheobhaidh príosúnaigh chogaidh traenáil, agus tabharfar dóibh na córacha cosanta is oiriúnach don obair atá le déanamh acu agus a bheidh cosúil leis na córacha cosanta a thugtar do náisiúnaigh na Cumhachta Coinneála. Faoi réir forálacha Airteagal 52, féadfar na príosúnaigh a chur i bhfiontair ar gnách na hoibrithe sibhialta a bheith iontu.
Ní dhéanfar, i gcás ar bith, coinníollacha oibre níos déine le bearta araíonachta.
Airteagal 52.
Mura nglacfaidh sé leis dá dheoin féin, ní cead príosúnach cogaidh ar bith a fhostú ar shaothar atá mífholláin nó contúirteach.
Ní chuirfear príosúnach cogaidh ar bith le saothar a measfaí gur saothar uiríseal é do chomhalta d'fhórsaí na Cumhachta Coinneála féin.
Measfar gur saothar contúirteach mianaigh nó sásanna dá samhail a aistriú.
Airteagal 53.
Ní mhairfidh obair laethúil na bpríosúnach cogaidh, agus an t-am a thógfaidh an turas chun na hoibre agus ar ais a chur san áireamh, tréimhse rófhada, agus ní cead, i gcás ar bith, an tráth oibre a bheith níos faide ná mar a cheadaítear d'oibrithe sibhialta sa cheantar, atá ina náisiúnaigh de chuid na Cumhachta Coinneála agus a fhostaítear ar an obair chéanna.
Ní foláir scíth nach giorra ná uair an chloig, i lár obair an lae, a thabhairt do phríosúnaigh chogaidh. Beidh an scíth ar comhfhad leis an scíth a bhfuil teideal ag oibrithe na Cumhachta Coinneála chuici, más faide ná uair a chloig an scíth a bhíonn acu sin. Ina theannta sin tabharfar scíth cheithre huaire is fiche a chloig as a chéile dóibh gach seachtain, ar an Domhnach nó cibé lá saoire a bhíonn acu ina dtír dhúchais, más féidir é. Fairis sin, ceadófar do gach príosúnach a mbeidh bliain curtha isteach aige ag obair scíth ocht lá as a chéile, agus íocfar a phá oibre leis ina leith.
Má chleachtaítear modhanna oibre cosúil le tascobair, ní chuirfear fad rómhór leis an tréimhse oibre trí na modhanna sin.
Airteagal 54.
Is de réir forálacha Airteagal 62 den Choinbhinsiún seo a shocrófar an pá oibre a bheidh ag dul do phríosúnaigh chogaidh.
Príosúnaigh chogaidh a mbainfidh tionóisc dóibh ina gcuid oibre, nó a tholgfaidh galar i gcúrsa nó de dheasca a n-oibre, tabharfar dóibh an t-aireachas go léir is gá mar gheall ar an gcor a bheidh orthu. Fairis sin, tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála deimhniú liachta do na príosúnaigh chogaidh sin chun go bhféadfaidh siad a n-éilimh a chur faoi bhráid na Cumhachta a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas, agus cuirfidh sí dúblach chun Lár-Ghníomhaireacht na bPríosúnach Cogaidh, dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 123.
Airteagal 55.
Uair amháin ar a laghad sa mhí, fíorófar, trí srúdú liachta, oiriúnacht príosúnach cogaidh chun oibre. Sna scrúduithe sin tabharfar aird faoi leith ar an saghas oibre a bhíonn le déanamh ag na príosúnaigh chogaidh.
Más dóigh le haon phríosúnach cogaidh nach bhfuil sé inniúil ar obair a dhéanamh, ceadófar dó dul os comhair údaráis liachta a champa. Féadfaidh na leá nó na máinleá a mholadh go saorfar ó obair na príosúnaigh is dóigh leo a bheith neamhinniúil chun oibre.
Airteagal 56.
Déanfar díormaí saothair a eagrú agus a riaradh ar an gcuma ina ndéantar amhlaidh i gcampaí príosúnach cogaidh.
Fanfaidh gach díorma saothair ina chuid de champa príosúnach cogaidh ó thaobh urlámhais agus riaracháin. Beidh na húdaráis mhíleata agus ceannasaí an champa sin freagrach, faoi stiúradh a Rialtais, i gcomhlíonadh forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo i ndíormaí saothair.
Coimeádfaidh ceannasaí an champa taifead cothrom-le-dáta i dtaobh na ndíormaí saothair a bheidh i gcleithiúnas ar a champa, agus cuirfidh sé an t-eolas sin in iúl do thoscairí na Cumhachta Coimircí, nó do Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, nó do ghníomhaireachtaí eile a thugann fóirithint do phríosúnaigh chogaidh, ar iad a theacht ar cuairt chun an champa.
Airteagal 57.
Beidh an chóireáil a chuirfear ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh a bheidh ag obair do dhaoine príobháideacha, fiú má bhíonn de chúram ar na daoine sin iad a ghardáil agus a choimirciú, chomh maith ar a laghad leis an gcóireáil a fhoráiltear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo. Beidh an Chumhacht Choinneála, na húdaráis mhíleata agus ceannasaí an champa lena mbaineann na príosúnaigh sin, freagrach go hiomlán i gcothabháil, aireachasú agus cóireáil na bpríosúnach cogaidh sin, agus ina bpá oibre a íoc leo.
Beidh de cheart ag na príosúnaigh chogaidh sin fanacht i dteagmháil le hionadaithe na bpríosúnach sna campaí a bhfuil siad ina gcleithiúnas.
Alt IV.—Acmhainn Airgid Príosúnach Cogaidh.
Airteagal 58.
Ar chogaíocht a bhriseadh amach, agus go dtí go ndéanfar réiteach ina thaobh leis an gCumhacht Choimirceach, féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála a chinneadh cad é uasmhéid na suime, in airgead réidh nó in aon fhoirm eile dá shamhail, is cead do phríosúnaigh a bheith ina seilbh acu. Déanfar aon airgead sa bhreis, a bhí ina seilbh acu go cuí agus a baineadh díobh nó a coinníodh uathu, a chur i gcuntas dóibh, maraon le haon airgead a thaiscfidh siad, agus ní shóinseálfar ar aon airgead reatha eile é gan a dtoiliú.
Má cheadaítear do phríosúnaigh chogaidh seirbhísí nó earraí a cheannach lasmuigh den champa ar íocaíocht in airgead réidh, is é an príosúnach féin a dhéanfaidh na híocaíochtaí sin, nó déanfaidh údarás riaracháin an champa iad, agus cuirfear de mhuirear iad ar chuntas na bpríosúnach a bheidh i gceist. Leagfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála amach na rialacha is gá ina leith sin.
Airteagal 59.
Suimeanna airgid a baineadh de phríosúnaigh chogaidh, de réir Airteagal 18, nuair a gabhadh iad, agus a bheidh in airgead reatha na Cumhachta Coinneála, cuirfear chun creidiúna dá gcuntais ar leith iad, de réir forálacha Airteagal 64 den Alt seo.
Cuirfear chun creidiúna dá gcuntais ar leith freisin na suimeanna, in airgead reatha na Cumhachta Coinneála, as sóinseáil suimeanna in airgead reatha eile a baineadh de na príosúnaigh chogaidh ag an am céanna.
Airteagal 60.
Tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála do gach príosúnach cogaidh réamhíocaíocht mhíosúil pá, a socrófar a méid trí na suimeanna seo a leanas a shóinseáil in airgead reatha na Cumhachta sin:
Earnáil I: Príosúnaigh is ísle céim ná sáirsint: ocht bhfranc Eilvéiseacha.
Earnáil II: Sáirsintí agus oifigigh neamhchoimisiúnta eile, nó príosúnaigh de chéim chomhionann: dhá fhranc déag Eilvéiseacha.
Earnáil III: Oifigigh bharántais agus oifigigh choimisiúnta is ísle céim ná maor, nó príosúnaigh de chéim chomhionann: caoga franc Eilvéiseach.
Earnáil IV: Maoir, Leifteanant-Choirnéil, Coirnéil, nó príosúnaigh de chéim chomhionann: seasca franc Eilvéiseach.
Earnáil V: Ginearál-Oifigigh nó príosúnaigh chogaidh de chéim chomhionann: cúig franc Eilvéiseach is seachtó.
Ach, féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a bheidh i gceist, trí chomhaontú speisialta, méid na réamhíocaíochtaí pá a bheidh ag dul do phríosúnaigh de na hearnálacha sin thuas a mhodhnú.
Fairis sin, más rud é go mbeadh na suimeanna a luaitear sa chéad mhír sin thuas ró-ard i gcomparáid le pá fórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála féin, nó go gcuirfidís as go mór don Chumhacht Choinneála, ar chúis ar bith, ansin go dtí go dtabharfar i gcrích comhaontú speisialta leis an gCumhacht a bhfuil na príosúnaigh ina cleithiúnas chun na suimeanna thuasluaite a athrú:
(a) leanfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála de na suimeanna a luaitear sa chéad mhír thuas a chur chun creidiúna do chuntais na bpríosúnach;
(b) féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála an méid a chuirfear ar fáil de na réamhíocaíochtaí pá sin le príosúnaigh chogaidh, le haghaidh a n-úsáide féin, a thabhairt go sealadach faoi theorainn suimeanna atá réasúnach ach nach mbeidh, i gcás Earnáil I, níos lú choíche ná an méid a thugann an Chumhacht Choinneála do chomhaltaí a fórsaí armtha féin.
Cuirfear in iúl gan mhoill don Chumhacht Choimirceach na fáthanna atá le haon teorannú.
Airteagal 61.
Glacfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála, chun a ndáilte mar phá forlíontach ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh, le suimeanna a chuirfear chucu ón gCumhacht a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas, ar choinníoll gurb ionann na suimeanna a bheidh le híoc le gach príosúnach san earnáil chéanna, go mbeidh siad iníoctha le gach príosúnach san earnáil sin atá i gcleithiúnas na Cumhachta sin, agus go gcuirfear ina gcuntais ar leith iad, a luaithe a bheidh caoi air, de réir forálacha Airteagal 64. Ní shaorfaidh an pá forlíontach sin an Chumhacht Choinneála ó aon oibleagáid faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 62.
Déanfaidh na húdaráis choinneála ráta cóir pá oibre a íoc go díreach le príosúnaigh chogaidh. Socróidh na húdaráis sin an ráta, ach ní bheidh sé choíche níos lú ná an ceathrú cuid de fhranc Eilvéiseach in aghaidh lá iomlán oibre. Cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála in iúl do phríosúnaigh chogaidh, agus don Chumhacht a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas, tríd an gCumhacht Choimirceach, cad é ráta laethúil an phá oibre atá socraithe aici.
Déanfaidh na húdaráis choinneála pá oibre a íoc mar an gcéanna le príosúnaigh chogaidh a bheidh sonraithe go buan chun dualgas nó chun feidhmeannais oilte nó leathoilte i ndáil le riaradh, feistiú nó cothabháil campaí, agus leis na príosúnaigh a mbeidh orthu dualgais spioradálta nó dualgais liachta a dhéanamh ar mhaithe lena gcomrádaithe.
Déanfar pá oibre ionadaí na bpríosúnach, a chomhairleoirí, má tá a leithéid aige, agus a chúntóirí, a íoc as an gciste a chothaítear le brabúis an cheaintín. Socróidh ionadaí na bpríosúnach scála an phá oibre sin agus beidh sé le ceadú ag ceannasaí an champa. Mura bhfuil aon chiste dá leithéid ann, íocfaidh na húdaráis choinneála ráta cóir pá oibre leis na príosúnaigh sin.
Airteagal 63.
Ligfear do phríosúnaigh chogaidh airgead a ghlacadh a sheolfar chucu, go pearsanta nó i dteannta a chéile.
Beidh faoina réir ag gach príosúnach cogaidh fuíollach sochair a chuntais, mar a fhoráiltear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo, faoi na teorainneacha a shocróidh an Chumhacht Choinneála, agus déanfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála íocaíochtaí de réir mar a iarrfar iad. Faoi réir aon srianta i leith airgeadais nó i leith airgid a mheasfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála a bheith riachtanach, féadfaidh príosúnaigh chogaidh íocaíochtaí a chur á ndéanamh freisin ar an gcoigrích. Sa chás sin tabharfar tosaíocht d'íocaíochtaí a chuirfidh príosúnaigh chogaidh chun a gcleithiúnaithe.
In aon chás, féadfaidh na príosúnaigh, le toiliú na Cumhachta a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas, íocaíochtaí a chur á ndéanamh ina dtír féin mar a leanas: cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála go dtí an Chumhacht réamhráite, tríd an gCumhacht Choimirceach, fógra ina dtabharfar na sonraí go léir is gá maidir leis na príosúnaigh chogaidh, le tairbhithe na n-íocaíochtaí, agus le méid na suimeanna a bheidh le híoc, á chur sin in iúl in airgead reatha na Cumhachta Coinneála. Beidh an fógra sin le síniú ag na príosúnaigh agus le comhshíniú ag ceannasaí an champa. Cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála a chóimhéad chun dochair do chuntas na bpríosúnach; déanfar an tsuim a chuirfear chun dochair amhlaidh a chur i gcreidiúint don Chumhacht a bhfuil na príosúnaigh ina cleithiúnas.
Chun na forálacha sin roimhe seo a chur chun feidhme, féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála fóint a bhaint as na Rialacháin Shamplacha atá in Iarscríbhinn V a ghabhann leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 64.
Coimeádfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála cuntas do gach príosúnach cogaidh, a dtaispeánfar ann an méid seo a leanas, ar a laghad:
(1) Na suimeanna atá ag dul don phríosúnach nó atá faighte aige mar réamhíocaíochtaí pá, mar phá oibre nó ó aon fhoinse eile; na suimeanna in airgead reatha na Cumhachta Coinneála a baineadh de; na suimeanna a baineadh de agus a sóinseáladh, de bharr iarratais uaidh, in airgead reatha na Cumhachta sin.
(2) Na suimeanna a íocadh leis an bpríosúnach in airgead réidh, nó in aon fhoirm dá shamhail; na suimeanna a íocadh thar a cheann agus de bharr iarratais uaidh; na suimeanna a aistríodh faoi Airteagal 63, an tríú mír.
Airteagal 65.
Gach ní a chuirfear síos i gcuntas príosúnaigh chogaidh déanfaidh an príosúnach, nó ionadaí na bpríosúnach ag gníomhú dó in ainm an phríosúnaigh, a chomhshíniú nó a thúslitreacha a chur leis.
Tabharfar saoráidí réasúnacha i gcónaí do phríosúnaigh chogaidh chun cóipeanna dá gcuntais a scrúdú agus a fháil, agus féadfaidh ionadaithe na Cumhachta Coimircí iad a scrúdú freisin nuair a thiocfaidh siad ar cuairt go dtí an campa.
Nuair a aistreofar príosúnaigh chogaidh ó champa go campa eile, cuirfear a gcuntais phearsanta ina ndiaidh. I gcás iad a aistriú ó Chumhacht Choinneála go Chumhacht Choinneála eile cuirfear ina ndiaidh na suimeanna airgid dá gcuid nach bhfuil in airgead reatha na Cumhachta Coinneála. Tabharfar deimhniú dóibh i leith aon suimeanna eile atá i gcreidiúint dá gcuntais.
Féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht lena mbainfidh an scéal comhaontú ar an méid atá i gcuntais na bpríosúnach cogaidh a chur in iúl dá chéile, ar thráthanna sonraithe, tríd an gCumhach Choimirceach.
Airteagal 66.
Ar dheireadh a theacht leis an mbraighdeanas, trí phríosúnach cogaidh a shaoradh nó a athdhúichiú, tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála dó ráiteas, faoi shíniú oifigigh údaraithe don Chumhacht sin, a thaispeánfaidh an fuíollach sochair a bheidh an uair sin. Cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar aghaidh freisin, tríd an gCumhacht Choimirceach, go dtí an rialtas a bhfuil an príosúnach cogaidh ina chleithiúnas, liostaí ina dtabharfar na sonraí iomchuí ar na príosúnaigh chogaidh go léir a bhfuil deireadh lena mbraighdeanas mar gheall ar a n-athdhúichiú, a saoradh, a n-éalú, a mbás nó aon ní eile, agus ina dtaispeánfar na suimeanna atá mar fhuíollach sochair acu. Déanfaidh ionadaí údaraithe don Chumhacht Choinneála na liostaí sin a dheimhniú ar gach bileog.
Féadfar aon fhoráil acu sin thuas den Airteagal seo a athrú trí chomhaontú speisialta idir aon dá Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht.
Beidh de fhreagracht ar an gCumhacht a bhfuil an príosúnach cogaidh ina cleithiúnas socrú a dhéanamh leis faoi aon fhuíollach sochair a bheidh ag dul dó ón gCumhacht Choinneála ar dheireadh a theacht lena bhraighdeanas.
Airteagal 67.
Na réamhíocaíochtaí pá a dhéanfar le príosúnaigh chogaidh de réir Airteagal 60, measfar iad a bheith arna ndéanamh thar ceann na Cumhachta a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas. Beidh na réamhíocaíochtaí pá sin, maraon le gach íocaíocht a dhéanfaidh an Chumhacht sin faoi Airteagal 63, an tríú mír, agus faoi Airteagal 68, ina n-ábhar comhshocraíochta idir na Cumhachtaí a bheidh i gceist, ar dheireadh a theacht leis an gcogaíocht.
Airteagal 68.
Aon éileamh a gheofar ó phríosúnach cogaidh ar chúiteamh i leith aon díobhála nó aon éagumais eile de dheasca oibre, cuirfear in iúl don Chumhacht a bhfuil sé ina chleithiúnas é, tríd an gCumhacht Choimirceach. De réir Airteagal 54, tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála, i ngach cás, don phríosúnach cogaidh a bheidh i gceist, ráiteas a inseoidh cad é an cineál díobhála nó éagumais é, cad iad na himthosca inar tharla sé agus cad é an t-aireachas liachta nó ospidéil a tugadh ina leith. Beidh an ráiteas sin sínithe ag oifigeach freagrach don Chumhacht Choinneála agus beidh na sonraí liachta deimhnithe ag oifigeach liachta.
Aon éileamh a gheofar ó phríosúnach cogaidh ar chúiteamh i leith earraí pearsanta, suimeanna airgid nó nithe luachmhara a thóg an Chumhacht Choinneála uaidh faoi Airteagal 18 agus nár tugadh ar ais dó ar é a athdhúichiú, nó i leith caillteanais a líomhnófar a bheith de locht ar an gCumhacht Choinneála, nó ar aon duine dá seirbhísigh, cuirfear in iúl é mar an gcéanna don Chumhacht a bhfuil sé ina cleithiúnas. Mar sin féin athsholáthrófar ar chostas na Cumhachta Coinneála aon earraí pearsanta den sórt sin a theastóidh ó na príosúnaigh chogaidh lena n-úsáid le linn a mbraighdeanais. I ngach cás, tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála don phríosúnach cogaidh ráiteas, faoi shíniú oifigigh fhreagraigh, ina mbeidh an t-eolas go léir atá ar fáil ar na cúiseanna nár tugadh na hearraí, an t-airgead nó na nithe luachmhara sin ar ais dó. Cuirfear cóip den ráiteas sin go dtí an Chumhacht a bhfuil sé ina cleithiúnas, trí Lár-Ghníomhaireacht na bPríosúnach Cogaidh, dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 123.
Alt V.—Caidreamh Príosúnach Cogaidh leis an Saol Lasmuigh.
Airteagal 69.
Díreach tar éis príosúnaigh chogaidh a thitim faoina hurláimh, cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála in iúl dóibh, agus do na Cumhachtaí a bhfuil siad ina gcleithiúnas, tríd an gCumhacht Choimirceach, cad iad na bearta atá sí a dhéanamh chun forálacha an Ailt seo a chur i gcrích. Cuirfidh sí in iúl mar an gcéanna do na páirtithe lena mbaineann aon mhodhnú a dhéanfar ina dhiaidh sin ar na bearta sin.
Airteagal 70.
Díreach tar éis iad a ghabháil, nó tráth nach déanaí ná seachtain tar éis iad a theacht go dtí an campa, fiú más campa idirthurais é, agus mar an gcéanna i gcás iad a bheith breoite nó iad a aistriú go hospidéal nó go campa eile, tabharfar caoi do gach príosúnach cogaidh cárta a bheidh cosúil, más féidir sin, leis an sampla atá mar aguisín leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo, a scríobh go díreach chun a mhuintire, sa chéad chás de, agus go dtí Lár-Ghníomhaireacht na bPríosúnach Cogaidh, dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 123, sa chás eile de, á chur in iúl dá ghaolta gur gabhadh é, agus cad é an seoladh atá aige agus conas atá an tsláinte aige. Cuirfear na cártaí sin ar aghaidh chomh tapa agus is féidir agus ní cead moill ar bith a chur orthu.
Airteagal 71.
Beidh cead ag príosúnaigh chogaidh litreacha agus cártaí a chur chun bealaigh agus a fháil. Más dóigh leis an gCumhacht Choinneála gur gá teorainn a chur leis an líon litreacha agus cártaí a chuirfidh gach príosúnach cogaidh amach, ceadófar ar a laghad dhá litir agus ceithre chárta in aghaidh na míosa, taobh amuigh de na cártaí dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 70, agus beidh na litreacha agus na cártaí sin chomh cosúil agus is féidir leis na samplaí a ghabhann leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo. Ní cead a thuilleadh teorainneacha a ordú mura bhfuil an Chumhacht Choimirceach sásta gurb é leas na bpríosúnach cogaidh a bheidh i gceist é mar gheall ar a dheacracht atá sé don Chumhacht Choinneála leorlíon aistritheoirí cáilithe a fháil chun an chinsireacht is gá a dhéanamh. Más éigin teorainneacha a chur leis an gcomhfhreagras a sheolfar go dtí príosúnaigh chogaidh, ní cead ach don Chumhacht a bhfuil na príosúnaigh ina cleithiúnas iad sin a ordú, ar an gCumhacht Choinneála dá iarraidh sin b'fhéidir. Ní foláir na litreacha agus na cártaí sin a chur chun bealaigh sa dóigh is gasta is féidir leis an gCumhacht Choinneála; ní cead iad a mhoilliú ná iad a choinneáil ar chúiseanna araíonachta.
Príosúnaigh chogaidh a bheidh tamall fada gan scéala a fháil óna neasghaolta nó nach féidir leo scéala a fháil uathu, nó scéala a chur chucu, ar an ngnáthbhealach poist, agus príosúnaigh atá an-fhada ó bhaile, ligfear dóibh teileagraim a chur chun bealaigh, agus cuirfear na táillí i gcoinne chuntais na bpríosúnach cogaidh ag an gCumhacht Choinneála nó íocfar iad san airgead reatha a bheidh faoina réir. Tabharfar caoi dá leithéid sin dóibh freisin i gcásanna práinne.
De ghnáth, is i dteanga dhúchais na bpríosúnach féin a bheidh a gcomhfhreagras le scríobh. Féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht comhfhreagras i dteangacha eile a cheadú.
Ní mór na málaí ina mbeidh post na bpríosúnach cogaidh a bheidh séalaithe go daingean agus lipéad a bheith orthu a thaispeánfaidh go soiléir cad atá iontu, agus ní mór seoladh na n-oifigí cinn scríbe a bheith orthu.
Airteagal 72.
Ceadófar do phríosúnaigh chogaidh beartáin phearsanta nó coinsíneachtaí i gcomhroinn a fháil, tríd an bpost nó ar chuma ar bith eile, ina mbeidh, go sonrach, bia, éadach, soláthairtí liachta agus earraí de chineál a d'fhreagródh dá riachtanais i gcúrsaí creidimh, oideachais nó caitheamh aimsire, ar a n-áirítear leabhair, earraí crábhaidh, trealamh eolaíochta, páipéir scrúdaithe, gléasanna ceoil, feistis spóirt agus ábhair a ligfeadh do phríosúnaigh chogaidh leanúint dá gcuid staidéir nó dá ngníomhaíochtaí cultúrtha.
Ní shaorfaidh na coinsíneachtaí sin an Chumhacht Choinneála ar dhóigh ar bith ó na hoibleagáidí a chuirtear uirthi de bhua an Choinbhinsiún seo.
Ní fhéadfar a chur de theorainn leis na coinsíneachtaí sin ach na teorainneacha a mholfaidh an Chumhacht Choimirceach ar mhaithe leis na príosúnaigh iad féin, nó a mholfaidh Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge nó aon eagraíocht eile a bheidh ag cabhrú leis na príosúnaigh, i gcás a gcoinsíneachtaí féin amháin, mar gheall ar dheacrachtaí neamhchoitianta maidir le cúrsaí iompair nó cumarsáide.
Más gá é, déanfar, maidir leis na coinníollacha chun beartáin phearsanta agus fóirithint i gcomhroinn a chur go dtí príosúnaigh chogaidh, comhaontuithe speisialta idir na Cumhachtaí lena mbaineann an scéal ach ní fhéadfaidh na comhaontuithe sin moill a chur in aon chás le dáileadh na gcoinsíneachtaí fóirithinte ar na príosúnaigh. Ní cead leabhair a chur isteach i mbeartáin ina mbeidh éadaí nó bia. De ghnáth is i mbeartáin chomhroinne a chuirfear soláthairtí liachta.
Airteagal 73.
Cheal comhaontuithe speisialta idir na Cumhachtaí lena mbaineann an scéal i dtaobh na gcoinníollacha chun coinsíneachtaí fóirithinte i gcomhroinn a fháil agus a dháileadh, cuirfear i bhfeidhm na rialacha agus na rialacháin maidir le coinsíneachtaí i gcomhroinn a ghabhann leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Ní chuirfidh na comhaontuithe speisialta dá dtagraítear thuas srian in aon chás le ceart ionadaithe na bpríosúnach chun seilbh a ghlacadh ar choinsíneachtaí fóirithinte i gcomhroinn le haghaidh príosúnach cogaidh, lena ndáileadh nó lena ndiúscairt chun leasa na bpríosúnach.
Ná ní chuirfidh comhaontuithe den sórt sin srian le ceart na n-ionadaithe don Chumhacht Choimirceach, do Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, nó d'aon eagraíocht eile a thugann cabhair do phríosúnaigh chogaidh agus atá freagrach i gcoinsíneachtaí i gcomhroinn chur ar aghaidh, chun dáileadh na gcoinsíneachtaí sin ar na daoine chun ar cuireadh iad a mhaoirsiú.
Airteagal 74.
Beidh gach coinsíneacht fóirithinte do phríosúnaigh chogaidh díolmhaithe ó dhleachtanna allmhairithe, dleachtanna custam agus dleachtanna eile.
An comhfhreagras, na coinsíneachtaí fóirithinte agus na seoltáin údaraithe airgid a chuirfear chun príosúnach cogaidh, nó uathu, trí oifig an phoist, go díreach nó trí na hOifigí Eolais dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 122, agus trí Lár-Ghníomhaireacht na bPríosúnach Cogaidh, dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 123, beidh siad díolmhaithe ó aon dleachtanna postais, sa tír tionscnaimh agus sa tír cinn scríbe, agus i dtíortha idir eatarthu.
Mura féidir coinsíneachtaí fóirithinte le haghaidh príosúnach cogaidh a chur trí oifig an phoist mar gheall ar a meáchan nó ar chúis ar bith eile, is ar an gCumhacht Choinneála a bheidh costas a n-iompartha sna críocha uile faoina hurlámhas. Beidh na Cumhachtaí eile atá ina bPáirtithe sa Choinbhinsiún faoi mhuirear chostas a n-iompartha ina gcríocha faoi seach.
Cheal comhaontuithe speisialta idir na Páirtithe a bheidh i gceist, déanfar na costais a bhainfidh le hiompar na gcoinsíneachtaí sin, taobh amuigh de na costais a thagann faoi réir na díolúine thuasluaite, a chur de mhuirear ar na seoltóirí.
Déanfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha iarracht na rátaí ar theileagraim ó phríosúnaigh chogaidh, nó chucu, a laghdú oiread agus is féidir.
Airteagal 75.
Má choisceann oibríochtaí míleata na Cumhachtaí a bheidh i gceist óna n-oibleagáid chun a áirithiú go n-iomprófar na coinsíneachtaí dá dtagraítear in Airteagail 70, 71, 72 agus 77 a chomhlíonadh, féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha a bheidh i gceist, Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, nó aon eagraíocht eile a bheidh ceadaithe go cuí ag na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, a ghabháil orthu féin iompar na gcoinsíneachtaí sin ar chóracha oiriúnacha vaigíní iarnróid mótarfheithiclí, soithí, nó aerárthaí, etc., a áirithiú. Chuige sin, déanfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha a ndícheall na córacha iompair sin a sholáthar dóibh agus cead cúrsaíochta a thabhairt dóibh, go háirithe trí na coimhdí conaire is gá a dheonú.
Féadfar na córacha iompair sin a úsáid freisin:
(a) chun comhfhreagras, liostaí agus tuarascálacha a iompar a bheidh á mhalartú idir an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht Eolais dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 123 agus na hOifigí Náisiúnta dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 122;
(b) chun comhfhreagras agus tuarascálacha i dtaobh príosúnach cogaidh a iompar, a bheidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, nó aon chomhlacht eile a chabhraíonn leis na príosúnaigh, a mhalartú lena dtoscairí féin nó leis na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Ní bhaineann na forálacha sin ar dhóigh ar bith de cheart aon Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht chun córacha eile iompair a shocrú, más é sin is fearr leis, ná chun coimhdí conaire a dheonú, faoi choinníollacha ar a gcomhaontófar, do na córacha iompair sin.
Cheal comhaontuithe speisialta, beidh na costais a thiocfaidh de na córacha iompair sin a úsáid ina muirear, go comhréireach, ar na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a dtairbheoidh a náisiúnaigh de.
Airteagal 76.
Déanfar an chinsireacht ar an gcomhfhreagras a chuirfear chuig príosúnaigh chogaidh, nó a chuirfidh siad féin chun bealaigh, chomh tapa agus is féidir. Ní dhéanfar cinsireacht ar an bpost ach amháin ag an Stát a bheidh á chur amach agus ag an Stát a bheidh á fháil, agus ní dhéanfaidh aon Stát acu cinsireacht air ach an t-aon uair amháin.
Ní scrúdófar coinsíneachtaí le haghaidh príosúnach cogaidh faoi choinníollacha a chuirfeadh na hearraí iontu i gcaoi a meathlaithe; ach amháin i gcás ábhair scríofa nó chlóite, déanfar an scrúdú i bhfianaise an tseolaí, nó i bhfianaise comhphríosúnaigh a bheidh údaraithe go cuí aige. Ní chuirfear moill ar sheachadadh coinsíneachtaí pearsanta nó coinsíneachtaí i gcomhroinn do phríosúnaigh ar scáth deacrachtaí cinsireachta.
Má chuireann na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht aon toirmeasc ar chomhfhreagras, ar chúiseanna míleata nó polaitiúla, ní bheidh ann ach toirmeasc sealadach agus ní choimeádfar i bhfeidhm é ach a ghiorracht aimsire agus is féidir.
Airteagal 77.
Cuirfidh na Cumhachtaí Coinneála gach saoráid ar fáil chun ionstraimí, páipéir nó doiciméid do phríosúnaigh chogaidh, nó cinn a bheidh á gcur chun bealaigh acu, go mór mór cumhachtaí aturnae agus uachtanna, a chur ar aghaidh tríd an gCumhacht Choimirceach nó trí Lár-Ghníomhaireacht na bPríosúnach Cogaidh dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 123.
I ngach cás, éascóidh siad ullmhú agus forghníomhú doiciméad den sórt sin thar ceann príosúnach cogaidh; go háirithe, ceadóidh siad dóibh dul i gcomhairle le dlíodóir agus déanfaidh siad cibé bearta is gá chun a síniú a fhíordheimhniú.
Alt VI.—Caidreamh Príosúnach Cogaidh leis na hÚdaráis.
Caibidil I.—Gearáin ó Phríosúnaigh Chogaidh i dtaobh Coinníollacha an Bhraighdeanais.
Airteagal 78.
Beidh de cheart ag Príosúnaigh Chogaidh iarratais maidir le coinníollacha a mbraighdeanais a chur in iúl do na húdaráis mhíleata a bhfuil siad faoina n-urláimh.
Beidh acu freisin ceart neamhshrianta chun iarratas a chur chun ionadaithe na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha, trí ionadaí na bpríosúnach nó, más dóigh leo gur gá é, go díreach, chun a n-umhail a tharraingt ar aon phointí ina bhfuil cúis gearáin acu maidir le coinníollacha a mbraighdeanais.
Ní chuirfear teorainn leis na hiarratais ná leis na gearáin sin, ná ní fhéachfar orthu mar chuid den chuóta comhfhreagras dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 71. Ní foláir iad a chur ar aghaidh láithreach. Fiú má aithnítear go bhfuil siad gan bhunús, ní cead aon phionós a ghearradh dá ndeasca.
Féadfaidh ionadaithe na bpríosúnach tuarascálacha tréimhsiúla ar chúrsaí sna campaí agus ar riachtanais na bpríosúnach cogaidh a chur go dtí ionadaithe na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha.
Caibidil II.—Ionadaithe na bPríosúnach Cogaidh.
Airteagal 79.
I ngach áit ina mbeidh príosúnaigh chogaidh, ach amháin sna háiteanna ina bhfuil oifigigh, toghfaidh na príosúnaigh, gan bhac, gach sé mhí, le rúnbhallóid, agus freisin i gcás folúntas, ionadaithe do na príosúnaigh, a mbeidh de chúram orthu feidhmiú ar son na bpríosúnach os comhair na n-údarás míleata, na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha, Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, agus aon eagraíochta eile a thiocfaidh i gcabhair orthu. Féadfar ionadaithe sin na bpríosúnach a atoghadh.
I gcampaí d'oifigigh agus do dhaoine ar stádas comhionann nó i gcampaí measctha, aithneofar an t-oifigeach sinsir ar na príosúnaigh chogaidh mar ionadaí na bpríosúnach sa champa. I gcampaí d'oifigigh, beidh comhairleoir amháin nó níos mó aige a roghnóidh na hoifigigh, chun cuidiú leis; i gcampaí measctha, roghnófar a chúntóirí as measc na bpríosúnach cogaidh nach oifigigh agus is iad sin a thoghfaidh iad.
Déanfar príosúnaigh chogaidh atá ina n-oifigigh agus arb ionann náisiúntacht dóibh a lonnú i gcampaí saothair do phríosúnaigh chogaidh chun na dualgais riaracháin sa champa a bhfuil na príosúnaigh chogaidh freagrach iontu a chomhlíonadh. Féadfar na hoifigigh sin a thoghadh mar ionadaithe na bpríosúnach faoin gcéad mhír den Airteagal seo. I gcás den sórt sin, toghfar na cúntóirí d'ionadaithe na bpríosúnach cogaidh as measc na bpríosúnach cogaidh sin nach oifigigh.
Ní foláir gach ionadaí a thoghfar a bheith ceadaithe ag an gCumhacht Choinneála sula mbeidh de cheart aige tosú ar a dhualgais. Má dhiúltaíonn an Chumhacht Choinneála príosúnach cogaidh a toghadh ag a chomhphríosúnaigh chogaidh a cheadú, ní foláir di fáth an diúltaithe sin a chur in iúl don Chumhacht Choimirceach.
I ngach cás ní foláir ionadaí na bpríosúnach a bheith ina dhuine den náisiúntacht chéanna leis an príosúnaigh chogaidh darb ionadaí é, agus an teanga agus na nósanna náisiúnta céanna a bheith aige. Mar sin, príosúnaigh chogaidh a bheidh roinnte i ranna éagsúla de champa, de réir a náisiúntachta, a dteanga nó a nósanna náisiúnta, beidh ionadaí dá gcuid féin acu do gach roinn, de réir na míreanna sin roimhe seo.
Airteagal 80.
Féachfaidh ionadaithe na bpríosúnach le feabhas a chur ar bhail na bpríosúnach cogaidh, ó thaobh sláinte agus i gcúrsaí spioradálta agus intleachtúla.
Go sonrach, má shocraíonn na príosúnaigh ar chóras comhchabhrach a eagrú ina measc féin, tiocfaidh an eagraíocht sin faoi réim ionadaí na bpríosúnach, i dteannta na ndualgas speisialta a chuirtear de chúram air le forálacha eile sa Choinbhinsiún seo.
Ní bheidh ionadaithe na bpríosúnach freagrach, de bhíthin a ndualgas amháin, in aon chionta a dhéanfaidh príosúnaigh chogaidh.
Airteagal 81.
Ní thabharfar ar ionadaithe na bpríosúnach aon obair eile a dhéanamh, má d'fhágfadh sin go mbeadh sé níos deacra dóibh a ndualgais a chomhlíonadh.
Féadfaidh ionadaithe na bpríosúnach cibé cúntóirí a theastóidh uathu a cheapadh as measc na bpríosúnach. Tabharfar gach saoráid iomchuí dóibh, go háirithe saoirse áirithe gluaiseachta is gá dóibh chun a ndualgais a chomhlíonadh. (cigireacht ar dhíormaí saothair, soláthairtí a ghlacadh, etc.)
Ceadófar d'ionadaithe na bpríosúnach cuairt a thabhairt ar áitribh ina bhfuil príosúnaigh chogaidh á gcoinneáil, agus beidh cead ag gach príosúnach cogaidh dul i gcomhairle gan chosc lena ionadaí féin.
Tabharfar gach saoráid, mar an gcéanna, d'ionadaithe na bpríosúnach chun cumarsáid tríd an bpost nó trí theileagrafaíocht a dhéanamh leis na húdaráis choinneála, leis na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, le Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge agus lena dtoscairí, leis na Coimisiúin Liachta Mheasctha agus leis na comhlachtaí a thugann cabhair do phríosúnaigh chogaidh. Beidh na saoráidí céanna ag ionadaithe na bpríosúnach i ndíormaí saothair chun cumarsáid a dhéanamh le hionadaithe na bpríosúnach sa phríomhchampa. Ní chuirfear srian leis an gcumarsáid sin ná ní mheasfar gur cuid í den chuóta a luaitear in Airteagal 71.
Nuair a bheidh ionadaí príosúnach cogaidh á aistriú tabharfar tamall réasúnach dó chun cúrsaí reatha a chur in iúl dá chomharba.
I gcás ionadaí a chur as oifig, cuirfear in iúl don Chumhacht Choimirceach cad é an fáth a bhí leis.
Caibidil III.—Smachtbhannaí Pionósacha agus Araíonachta.
I. Forálacha Ginearálta.
Airteagal 82.
Beidh príosúnach cogaidh faoi réir na ndlíthe, na rialachán agus na n-orduithe a bheidh i bhfeidhm i bhfórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála; beidh de cheart ag an gCumhacht Choinneála bearta breithiúnacha nó bearta araíonachta a dhéanamh i dtaobh aon chiona a dhéanfaidh príosúnach cogaidh i gcoinne na ndlíthe na rialachán agus na n-orduithe sin. Ní cheadófar, áfach, aon imeachtaí ná pionós a bheadh contrártha d'fhorálacha na Caibidle seo.
Má dhearbhaíonn aon dlí, rialachán nó ordú ón gCumhach Choinneála go mbeidh gníomhartha a dhéanfadh príosúnach cogaidh inphionóis, agus más rud é nach mbeadh na gníomhartha sin inphionóis dá mba chomhalta d'fhórsaí na Cumhachta Coinneála a dhéanfadh iad, is pionóis araíonachta amháin a ghabhfaidh leis na gníomhartha sin.
Airteagal 83.
Nuair a bheifear á chinneadh cé acu imeachtaí breithiúnacha nó imeachtaí araíonachta a bheidh ann i leith ciona a líomhnaítear a rinne príosúnach cogaidh, féachfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála chuige go mbeidh na húdaráis inniúla chomh trócaireach agus is féidir agus gur bearta araíonachta a ghlacfaidh siad chucu, de rogha ar bhearta breithiúnacha, nuair is féidir sin.
Airteagal 84.
Is ag cúirt mhíleata amháin a chuirfear príosúnach cogaidh á thriail, mura rud é go gceadaíonn dlíthe na Cumhachta Coinneála faoi láthair do na cúirteanna sibhialta duine d'fhórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála a thriail sa chion áirithe a líomhnaítear a rinne an príosúnach cogaidh.
Ní cead in aon chás príosúnach cogaidh a chur faoi thriail ag cúirt de chineál ar bith nach dtugann na ráthaíochtaí riachtanacha neamhspleáchais agus neamhchlaontachta mar a aithnítear go ginearálta, agus go háirithe mura dtugann a nós imeachta na cearta agus na modhanna cosanta dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 105 don chúisí.
Airteagal 85.
Na príosúnaigh chogaidh a chúiseofar faoi dhlíthe na Cumhachta Coinneála i ngníomhartha a rinneadh sular gabhadh iad, fanfaidh tairbhe an Choinbhinsiúin seo acu, fiú má chiontaítear iad.
Airteagal 86.
Ní cead aon phríosúnach cogaidh a phionósú thar uair amháin mar gheall ar an ngníomh nó an cúiseamh céanna.
Airteagal 87.
Ní cead d'údaráis mhíleata ná do chúirteanna na Cumhachta Coinneála aon pionós a chur ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh taobh amuigh de na pionóis dá bhforáiltear i gcás comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha na Cumhachta sin a mbeidh na gníomhartha céanna déanta acu.
Nuair a bheidh an pionós á shocrú acu, cuirfidh cúirteanna nó údaráis na Cumhachta Coinneála san áireamh, chomh fada riamh agus is féidir é, nach bhfuil an cúisí, de bhrí nach náisiúnach de chuid na Cumhachta Coinneála é, faoi aon dualgas géillsine di, agus go bhfuil sé faoi urláimh na Cumhachta sin ar chúiseanna nach ngabhann a thoil féin leo. Beidh cead ag na cúirteanna agus na húdaráis sin an pionós a laghdú a fhoráiltear mar gheall ar an sárú inar cúisíodh an príosúnach, agus mar sin ní bheidh de cheangal orthu an bun-phionós a ordaítear a chur i bhfeidhm.
Toirmisctear pionós ar phríosúnaigh i gcoitinne mar gheall ar ghníomhartha daoine aonair, pionós corpartha, príosúnú in áitreabh nach dtagann solas an lae ann agus, i gcoitinne, aon chineál céastóireachta nó cruálachta.
Ní cead don Chumhacht Choinneála a chéim a bhaint d'aon phríosúnach cogaidh, ná a chosc air a shuaitheantais a chaitheamh.
Airteagal 88.
Ní chuirfear ar oifigigh, oifigigh neamhchoimisiúnta ná fir atá ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh agus faoi phionós araíonachta nó pionós breithiúnach cóireáil is déine ná mar a chuirtear i leith an phionóis chéanna ar chomhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála de chéim chomhionann.
Ní ghearrfar ar bhanphríosúnach cogaidh pionós is déine, ná ní chuirfear uirthi, le linn di bheith faoi phionós, cóireáil is déine, ná mar a dhéanfaí i gcás banchomhalta d'fhórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála a triaileadh i gcion den sórt céanna.
Ní ghearrfar ar bhanphríosúnach cogaidh i gcás ar bith pionós is déine, ná ní chuirfear uirthi, le linn di bheith faoi phionós, cóireáil is déine, ná mar a dhéanfaí i gcás fear-chomhalta d'fhórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála a triaileadh i gcion den sórt céanna.
Ní cead cóireáil a bheidh neamhionann leis an gcóireáil a chuirtear ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh eile a chur ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh a bhfuil pianbhreith araíonachta nó pianbhreith bhreithiúnach curtha isteach acu.
II. Smachtbhannaí Araíonachta.
Airteagal 89.
Is iad seo a leanas na pionóis araíonachta is inchurtha ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh:
(1) fíneáil nach mó ná 50 faoin gcéad de na réamhíocaíochtaí pá agus pá oibre a gheobhaidh an príosúnach cogaidh murach sin faoi fhorálacha Airteagail 60 agus 62 i rith tréimhse tríocha lá ar a mhéid;
(2) stopadh na bpribhléidí a dheonaítear de bhreis agus de bharr ar an gcóireáil dá bhforáiltear sa Choinbhinsiún seo;
(3) dualgais ghiotamála nach faide ná dhá uair a chloig sa lá;
(4) gaibhniú.
Ní chuirfear an pionós dá dtagraítear faoi (3) i bhfeidhm ar oifigigh.
Ní cead in aon chás pionóis araíonachta a bheith mídhaonna, brúidiúil ná contúirteach do shláinte na bpríosúnach cogaidh.
Airteagal 90.
Ní mhairfidh aon phionós áirithe i gcás ar bith thar tríocha lá. Má thug príosúnach cogaidh tréimhse faoi ghaibhniú ag feitheamh ar éisteacht ciona in aghaidh araíonachta nó ar ghearradh an phionóis ina leith, bainfear an tréimhse sin den phionós a ghearrfar air.
Ní cead dul thar an tríocha lá a fhoráiltear thuas, fiú má tá an príosúnach cogaidh freagrach i ngníomhartha éagsúla an tráth a ghearrfar pionós air, bíodh baint ag na gníomhartha sin le chéile nó ná bíodh.
Ní faide ná mí an tréimhse idir tráth an phionóis araíonachta a fhógairt agus an tráth a chuirfear i bhfeidhm é.
Má ghearrtar pionós araíonachta eile ar phríosúnach cogaidh, ní mór tréimhse trí lá ar a laghad a bheith idir fheidhmiú aon dá cheann de na pionóis, más deich lá nó níos mó ré cheann amháin acu.
Airteagal 91.
Measfar gur éirigh le príosúnach cogaidh éalú:
(1) má tá sé tar éis gabháil le fórsaí armtha na Cumhachta a bhfuil sé ina cleithiúnas, nó le fórsaí Cumhachta is comhghuaillí léi;
(2) má tá sé imithe as an gcríoch atá faoi urláimh na Cumhachta Coinneála, nó faoi urláimh chomhghuaillí leis an gCumhacht sin;
(3) má tá sé tar éis gabháil ar long atá faoi bhratach na Cumhachta a bhfuil sé ina cleithiúntas, nó faoi bhratach Cumhachta is comhghuaillí léi, in uiscí teorann na Cumhachta Coinneála, gan an long sin a bheith faoi urláimh na Cumhachta sin is déanaí a luaitear.
Príosúnaigh chogaidh ar éirigh leo éalú, de réir bhrí an Airteagail seo, agus a athghabhfar, ní bheidh siad inchurtha faoi aon phionós mar gheall ar iad a éalú roimhe sin.
Airteagal 92.
Príosúnach cogaidh a dhéanfaidh iarracht ar éalú agus a athghabhfar sula n-éireoidh leis éalú de réir bhrí Airteagal 91, ní dhlífear a chur air ach pionós araíonachta i leith an ghnímh sin, fiú más athchion aige é.
Ar phríosúnach cogaidh a athghabháil tabharfar suas gan mhoill é don údarás míleata inniúil.
D'ainneoin Airteagal 88, mír a ceathair, féadfar príosúnaigh chogaidh a phionósófar de dhroim iarracht ar éalú nár éirigh leis a chur faoi fhaire ar leith. Ar choinníoll nach gcuirfidh an faire sin as dá sláinte, gur i gcampa príosúnach cogaidh a choimeádfar faoi fhaire iad, agus nach gcuirfear ar ceal aon ráthaíocht dá dtugtar dóibh leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 93.
Ní áireofar éalú, ná iarracht ar éalú, fiú más athchion é, mar thromú ar a chion i gcás an príosúnach a chur faoi thriail trí imeachtaí breithiúnacha i leith ciona a rinne sé le linn a éalaithe nó a iarrachta ar éalú.
De réir an phrionsabail atá luaite in Airteagal 83, ní ghearrfar ach pionós araíonachta i gcás cionta a dhéanfaidh príosúnaigh chogaidh d'aontoisc chun a n-éalú a éascú, gan aon fhoréigean básaithe ná basctha a imirt ar aon duine, ar nós cionta i gcoinne maoine poiblí, gadaíocht gan rún a saibhrithe féin, páipéir bhréagacha a tharraingt suas nó a úsáid, nó éide shibhialtaigh a chaitheamh.
Príosúnaigh chogaidh a chabhróidh nó a neartóidh le héalú nó le hiarracht ar éalú, ní bheidh inchurtha orthu ar an scór sin ach pionós araíonachta.
Airteagal 94.
Má athghabhtar príosúnach cogaidh a d'éalaigh, cuirfear sin in iúl don Chumhacht a bhfuil sé ina cleithiúnas sa tslí a shonraítear in Airteagal 122, ar choinníoll go mbeifear tar éis a chur in iúl gur éalaigh sé.
Airteagal 95.
Ní dhéanfar príosúnach cogaidh a chúiseofar i gcion in aghaidh araíonachta a choimeád faoi ghaibhniú ag feitheamh ar éisteacht an chiona mura rud é go ndéanfaí comhalta d'fhórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála a choimeád amhlaidh dá gcúisítí é ina shamhail de chion, nó gur gá é ar mhaithe le hord agus araíonacht sa champa.
Aon tréimhse a chaithfidh príosúnach cogaidh faoi ghaibhniú ag feitheamh ar an gcinneadh i leith ciona in aghaidh araíonachta, giorrófar é oiread agus is féidir agus in aon chás ní rachaidh sé thar cheithre lá dhéag.
Beidh feidhm ag forálacha Airteagail 97 agus 98 den Chaibidil seo maidir le príosúnaigh chogaidh a bheidh faoi ghaibhniú ag feitheamh leis an gcinneadh i leith cionta in aghaidh araíonachta.
Airteagal 96.
Déanfar imscrúdú láithreach ar ghníomhartha atá ina gcionta in aghaidh araíonachta. Gan dochar d'inniúlacht cúirteanna agus údarás míleata uachtarach, ní bheidh pionós araíonachta inordaithe ach amháin ag oifigeach a bhfuil cumhachtaí araíonachta aige ina cháil mar cheannasaí campa, nó ag oifigeach freagrach a bheidh ina ionad nó a mbeidh sé tar éis a chumhachtaí araíonachta a tharmligean chuige.
I gcás ar bith ní féidir na cumhachtaí sin a tharmligean chun príosúnach cogaidh ná ní feidir le príosúnach cogaidh iad a fheidhmiú.
Sula bhfógrófar aon phionós araíonachta, tabharfar don chúis eolas beacht i dtaobh na gcionta a bhfuil sé á chúiseamh iontu agus tabharfar caoi dó ar a iompar a mhíniú agus é féin a chosaint Ceadófar dó, go háirithe, glaoch ar fhinnéithe agus seirbhísí teangaire cháilithe a fháil, más gá. Inseofar an cinneadh don phríosúnach cogaidh a cúisíodh agus d'ionadaí na bpríosúnach
Coimeádfaidh ceannasaí an champa taifead de na pionóis araíonachta agus beidh sé ar fáil ag ionadaithe na Cumhachta Coimircí lena iniúchadh.
Airteagal 97.
Ní dhéanfar i gcás ar bith príosúnaigh chogaidh a aistriú go bunachais pheannaideacha (príosúin, peannadlanna, príosúin phianseirbhíse, etc.), chun dul faoi phionós araíonachta iontu.
Gach áitreabh ina rachfar faoi phionós araíonachta beidh sé de réir a bhforáiltear in Airteagal 25 i dtaobh sláintíochta. Cuirfear ar chumas príosúnaigh cogaidh atá faoi phionós é féin a choimeád glan, de réir mar a fhoráiltear in Airteagal 29.
Ní choimeádfar oifigigh ná daoine ar stádas comhionann sna ceathrúna céanna le hoifigigh neamhchoimisiúnta nó fir.
Déanfar banphríosúnaigh chogaidh faoi phionós araíonachta a ghaibhniú i gceathrúna ar leith ó fhearphríosúnaigh chogaidh, agus beidh siad faoi gharmhaoirseacht ag mná.
Airteagal 98.
Príosúnach cogaidh a bheidh faoi ghaibhniú mar phionós araíonachta, tairbheoidh sé i gcónaí de na forálacha atá sa Choinbhinsiún seo ach amháin sa mhéid nach féidir, de riachtanas, feidhm a thabhairt do na forálacha sin toisc é a bheith faoi ghaibhniú, agus dá thoisc sin amháin. Ní cead i gcás ar bith tairbhe forálacha Airteagail 78 agus 126 a bhaint de.
Ní cead na sainchumais a ghabhann lena chéim a bhaint de phríosúnach ar ar gearradh pionós araíonachta.
Tabharfar cead do phríosúnaigh chogaidh ar ar gearradh pionós araíonachta aclaíocht a dhéanamh agus fanacht amuigh faoin aer ar feadh dhá uair a chloig ar a laghad gach lá.
Ligfear dóibh, má iarrann siad é, bheith i láthair ag na scrúduithe liachta laethúla. Gheobhaidh siad an aire is gá dóibh de dheasca staid a sláinte, agus, más gá, aistreofar go dtí otharlann an champa iad nó go dtí ospidéal.
Beidh cead léitheoireachta agus scríbhneoireachta acu, agus cead chun litreacha a chur amach agus a fháil. Féadfar, áfach beartáin agus seoltáin airgid a choimeád siar uathu go dtí go mbeidh téarma a bpionós curtha isteach acu; idir an dá linn cuirfear iad sin faoi chúram ionadaí na bpríosúnach agus tabharfaidh seisean don otharlann na hearraí meatacha a bheidh sna beartáin sin.
III. Imeachtaí Breithiúnacha.
Airteagal 99.
Ní cead aon phríosúnach cogaidh a thriail ná pianbhreith a chur air mar gheall ar ghníomh nach bhfuil toirmiscthe faoi dhlí na Cumhachta Coinneála nó faoin dlí idirnáisiúnta, a bhí i bhfeidhm an tráth a rinneadh an gníomh sin.
Ní cead aon chomhéigean morálta ná corpartha a chur ar phríosúnach cogaidh chun a thabhairt air a admháil go bhfuil sé ciontach sa ghníomh ina gcúisítear é.
Ní cead aon phríosúnach cogaidh a chiontú gan caoi a bheith tugtha dó cosaint a dhéanamh air féin agus gan cúnamh a bheith aige ó abhcóide cáilithe.
Airteagal 100.
Cuirfear i bhfios a luaithe is féidir é do phríosúnaigh chogaidh agus do na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha cad iad na ciontaí lena ngabhann pianbhreith báis faoi dhlíthe na Cumhachta Coinneála.
Ní dhéanfar ina dhiaidh sin pianbhreith báis a cheapadh mar phionós i leith ciontaí eile gan comhthoiliú na Cumhachta a bhfuil na príosúnaigh chogaidh ina cleithiúnas.
Ní féidir pianbhreith báis a fhógairt ar phríosúnach cogaidh mura ndearnadh, de réir Airteagal 87, an dara mír, umhail na Cúirte a tharraingt go speisialta ar an bhfíoras nach bhfuil an cúisí, de bhrí nach náisiúnach de chuid na Cumhachta Coinneála é, faoi aon dualgas géillsine di, agus go bhfuil sé faoi urláimh na Cumhachta sin ar chúiseanna nach ngabhann a thoil féin leo.
Airteagal 101.
Má fhógraítear pianbhreith báis ar phríosúnach cogaidh, ní chuirfear an phianbhreith i bhfeidhm go ceann tréimhse sé mhí ar a laghad ón dáta ar a bhfaighidh an Chumhacht Choimirceach, ag seoladh a shonrófar, an fhaisnéis mhionchruinn dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 107.
Airteagal 102.
Ní féidir pianbhreith a chur go dleathach ar phríosúnach cogaidh mura rud é go mbeidh sí fógartha ag na cúirteanna céanna, de réir an nós imeachta céanna, a bheadh ann i gcás comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála, agus, fairis sin, go mbeidh forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo comhlíonta.
Airteagal 103.
Déanfar gach imscrúdú breithiúnach maidir le príosúnach cogaidh a sheoladh chomh tapa agus is féidir sna himthosca agus ar dhóigh go gcuirfear faoi thriail é a luaithe is féidir. Ní choimeádfar príosúnach cogaidh faoi ghaibhniú ar feitheamh ar a thriail mura rud é go ndéanfaí comhalta d'fhórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála a ghaibhniú amhlaidh i gcás é a chúiseamh ina shamhail de chion, nó go bhfuil fíorriachtanas lena dhéanamh ar mhaithe leis an tslándáil náisiúnta. Ní cead i gcás ar bith é a choimeád faoi gaibhniú amhlaidh níos faide ná trí mhí.
Déanfar aon tréimhse a chaithfidh príosúnach cogaidh faoi ghaibhniú ag feitheamh ar a thriail a bhaint d'aon phianbhreith príosúnachta a ghearrfar air agus cuirfear san áireamh é nuair a bheidh aon phionós á shocrú.
Bainfidh forálacha Airteagail 97 agus 98 den Chaibidil seo le príosúnach cogaidh le linn dó bheith faoi ghaibhniú ag feitheamh ar a thriail.
Airteagal 104.
In aon chás ina gcinnfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar imeachtaí breithiúnacha a thionscnamh i gcoinne príosúnaigh chogaidh, cuirfidh sí faisnéis chuig an gCumhacht Choimirceach a luaithe is féidir agus ar a laghad trí sheachtain roimh oscailt na trialach. Tosóidh an tréimhse trí sheachtain sin ar rith amhail ón lá a gheobhaidh an Chumhacht Choimirceach an fhaisnéis sin ag an seoladh a chuir sí in iúl roimhe sin don Chumhacht Choinneála.
Beidh an t-eolas seo a leanas san fhaisnéis sin:—
(1) sloinne agus céad-ainmneacha an phríosúnaigh chogaidh, a chéim, a uimhir airm nó reisiminte, nó a uimhir phearsanta nó a shraith-uimhir, dáta a bhreithe agus a ghairm nó a cheird, má tá sin aige;
(2) an áit a bhfuil sé faoi imtheorannú nó faoi ghaibhniú;
(3) sonraí an chúisimh nó na gcúiseamh ina bhfuil an príosúnach cogaidh le díotcúiseamh, agus na forálacha dlíthiúla a bhaineann leis an gcás;
(4) ainm na cúirte a thriailfidh an cás, agus an dáta agus an áit atá socraithe le haghaidh oscailt na trialach.
Tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choimirceach an fhaisnéis chéanna d'ionadaí na bpríosúnach.
Mura dtugtar ar aird, ar oscailt na trialach, aon fhianaise go bhfuair an Chumhacht Choimirceach, an príosúnach cogaidh, agus ionadaí na bpríosúnach lena mbainfidh an scéal, an fhaisnéis dá dtagraítear thuas trí sheachtain ar a laghad roimh oscailt na trialach, ní féidir an triail a chur ar bun agus ní foláir í a chur ar atráth.
Airteagal 105.
Beidh de cheart ag an bpríosúnach cogaidh cabhair a fháil ó dhuine dá chomhphríosúnaigh, abhcóide cáilithe dá rogha féin a bheith aige lena chosaint, finnéithe a ghlaoch agus, más gá leis é, seirbhísí teangaire inniúil a bheith aige. Tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála eolas faoi na cearta sin dó i dtráth cuí roimh an triail.
Mura roghnóidh an príosúnach cogaidh abhcóide, gheobhaidh an Chumhacht Choimirceach dó é, agus beidh seachtain ar a laghad aici chun sin a dhéanamh. Seachadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála don Chumhacht sin, má iarrann sí é, liosta de dhaoine atá cáilithe chun an chosaint a dhéanamh. Mura ndéanfaidh an príosúnach cogaidh ná an Chumhacht Choimirceach abhcóide a roghnú, ceapfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála abhcóide inniúil chun an chosaint a stiúradh.
Beidh ag an abhcóide a bheidh ag stiúradh na cosanta thar ceann an phríosúnaigh chogaidh tréimhse dhá sheachtain ar a laghad roimh oscailt na trialach, maraon leis na saoráidí is gá, chun cosaint an chúisí a ullmhú. Féadfaidh sé, go háirithe, cuairt a thabhairt ar an gcúisí gan bhac agus é a agallamh go príobháideach. Féadfaidh sé freisin dul chun cainte le haon fhinnéithe ar thaobh na cosanta, lena n-áirítear príosúnaigh chogaidh. Beidh tairbhe na saoráidí sin aige go dtí go mbeidh an téarma le haghaidh achomhairc nó achainí caite.
Cuirfear i bhfios don phríosúnach cogaidh atá le díotchúiseamh, i dteanga a thuigeann sé agus in am tráth roimh oscailt na trialach, sonraí an chúisimh nó na gcúiseamh ina mbeidh sé á dhíotchúiseamh, maraon leis na doiciméid is gnáth a chur i bhfios don chúisí de bhua na ndlíthe atá i bhfeidhm i bhfórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála. Cuirfear na nithe sin i bhfios freisin sna himthosca céanna don abhcóide a bheidh ag stiúradh na cosanta thar ceann an phríosúnaigh cogaidh.
Beidh de cheart ag ionadaithe na Cumhachta Coimircí bheith i láthair ag triail an cháis, mara rud é, go heisceachtúil, gur in camera, ar mhaithe le slándáil an Stáit, a bheidh an triail ar siúl. Sa chás sin cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála in iúl don Chumhacht Choimirceach gur mar sin atá.
Airteagal 106.
Beidh ag gach príosúnach cogaidh, mar an gcéanna le comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála, an ceart chun achomharc nó achainí a dhéanamh i gcoinne aon phianbhreithe a fógraíodh air, d'fhonn an phianbhreith a neamhniú nó a athbhreithniú nó an triail a athoscailt. Tabharfar gach eolas dó faoina cheart chun achomharc nó achainí a dhéanamh agus faoin tréimhse ina bhféadfaidh sé a leithéid a dhéanamh.
Airteagal 107.
Déanfar aon bhreithiúnas agus pianbhreith a fhógrófar ar phríosúnach cogaidh a thuairisciú láithreach don Chumhacht Choimirceach i bhfoirm faisnéise achomair, a inseoidh freisin cé acu atá nó nach bhfuil ceart achomhairc aige d'fhonn an phianbhreith a neamhniú nó an triail a athoscailt. Mar an gcéanna déanfar an fhaisnéis sin a chur chuig ionadaí na bpríosúnach lena mbaineann an scéal. Cuirfear an fhaisnéis sin freisin chuig an bpríosúnach cogaidh a cúisíodh, i dteanga a thuigeann sé, más rud é nár fógraíodh an phianbhreith ina láthair. Fairis sin, cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála in iúl láithreach don Chumhacht Choimirceach cinneadh an phríosúnaigh cogaidh ar fheidhm a bhaint, nó gan í a bhaint, as a cheart achomhairc.
Ina theannta sin, má chiontaítear go críochnaitheach príosúnach cogaidh, nó más pianbhreith báis an phianbhreith a fhógrófar sa chéad dul síos ar phríosúnach cogaidh, cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála chuig an gCumhacht Choimirceach, a luaithe is féidir, faisnéis mhionchruinn ina mbeidh:
(1) téacs beacht an chinnte agus na pianbhreithe;
(2) tuarascáil achoimrithe ar aon réamh-imscrúdú agus ar an triail, ina léireofar go sonrach míreanna an ionchúisimh agus na cosanta;
(3) lua, más cuí sin, ar an mbunachas ina bhfuil téarma na pianbhreithe le cur isteach.
Déanfar na faisnéisí dá bhforáiltear sna fomhíreanna sin roimhe seo a chur chuig an gCumhacht Choimirceach ag an seoladh a cuireadh i bhfios roimh ré don Chumhacht Choinneála.
Airteagal 108.
Na pianbhreitheanna a fhógrófar ar phríosúnaigh chogaidh tar éis ciontú a theacht chun bheith inchurtha i bhfeidhm go cuí beidh a dtéarmaí le cur isteach sna bunachais chéanna agus faoi na coinníollacha céanna a bheadh ann i gcás comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha na Cumhachta Coinneála. Beidh na coinníollacha sin de réir riachtanais na sláinte agus na daonnachta i ngach uile chás.
Déanfar banphríosúnach cogaidh ar ar fógraíodh pianbhreith den sórt sin a ghaibhniú i gceathrúna ar leith agus beidh sí faoi mhaoirseacht ban.
In aon chás, beidh tairbhe forálacha Airteagail 78 agus 126 den Choinbhinsiún seo ag príosúnaigh chogaidh ar cuireadh pionós a bhain a saoirse díobh de phianbhreith orthu. Ina theannta sin, beidh sé de cheart acu comhfhreagras a fháil agus a chur amach, beartán fóirithinte amháin ar a laghad a fháil in aghaidh na míosa, aclaíocht a dhéanamh go rialta amuigh faoin aer, an t-aireachas liachta a fháil is gá dóibh mar gheall ar staid a sláinte, agus an cúnamh spioradálta a mbeidh iarraidh acu air a fháil. I gcás pionóis a chur orthu, beidh na pionóis sin de réir forálacha Airteagal 87, an tríú mír.
CUID IV.—DEIREADH AN BHRAIGHDEANAIS.
Alt 1.—Athdhúichiú Díreach agus Cóiríocht i dTíortha Neodracha.
Airteagal 109.
Faoi réir forálacha an tríú mír den Airteagal seo, tá sé de cheangal ar na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht príosúnaigh chogaidh atá créachtaithe go holc agus príosúnaigh chogaidh atá an-bhreoite a chur ar ais go dtí a dtír féin, is cuma cad é a líon nó a gcéim, tar éis iad a aireachasú go dtí go mbeidh siad in ann taisteal, de réir na chéad mhíre den Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo.
Fad a mhairfidh an chogaíocht, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ndícheall, le comhoibriú na gCumhachtaí neodracha lena mbainfidh an scéal, comhshocrú, a dhéanamh chun cóiríocht a sholáthar i dtíortha neodracha do na príosún aigh chogaidh bhreoite agus chréachtaithe dá dtagraítear sa dara mír den Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo. Féadfaidh siad, ina theannta sin, comhaontuithe a dhéanamh d'fhonn príosúnaigh chogaidh infheidhme, a bhfuil tréimhse fhada braighdeanais curtha isteach acu, a athdhúichiú go díreach nó a imtheorannú i dtír neodrach.
Aon phríosúnach cogaidh breoite nó gortaithe atá cáilithe chun é a athdhúichiú faoin gcéad mhír den Airteagal seo, ní cead é a athdhúichiú i gcoinne a thola le linn na cogaíochta.
Airteagal 110.
Déanfar iad seo a leanas a athdhúichiú go díreach:
(1) an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite atá doleigheasta agus ar cosúil go bhfuil a gcumas intinne nó coirp lagaithe go mór.
(2) an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite arb é tuairim na ndochtúirí nach dócha dóibh téarnamh taobh istigh de bhliain, go bhfuil siad sa riocht go dteastaíonn cóireáil uathu, agus ar cosúil go bhfuil a gcumas intinne nó coirp lagaithe go mór.
(3) an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite atá téarnaithe ach ar cosúil go bhfuil a gcumas intinne nó coirp lagaithe go mór agus go buan.
Féadfar cóiríocht a thabhairt dóibh seo a leanas i dtír neodrach:
(1) an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite ar féidir bheith ag súil lena dtéarnamh taobh istigh de bhliain ó dháta a gcréachtaithe nó ó thús a mbreoiteachta, más féidir gur dóichí dóibh téarnamh níos cinnte agus níos gasta de bharr cóireála i dtír neodrach.
(2) príosúnaigh chogaidh arb é tuairim na ndochtúirí gur baol mór dá sláinte intinne nó coirp an braighdeanas leanúnach, ach ar féidir go gcuirfeadh an chóiríocht i dtír neodrach an baol sin ar ceal.
Socrófar trí chomhaontú idir na Cumhachtaí lena mbaineann an scéal na coinníollacha nach foláir do phríosúnaigh chogaidh a dtabharfar cóiríocht dóibh i dtír neodrach a chomhlíonadh chun go bhféadfar iad a athdhúichiú, agus socrófar a stádas mar an gcéanna. I gcoitinne, ba cheart príosúnaigh chogaidh ar tugadh cóiríocht dóibh i dtír neodrach, agus a bhaineann leis na hearnálacha seo a leanas, a athdhúichiú:
(1) iad siúd a bhfuil a sláinte dulta in olcas sa dóigh go gcomhlíonann siad na coinníollacha atá leagtha síos le haghaidh athdhúichiú díreach;
(2) iad siúd a bhfuil a gcumas intinne nó coirp, fiú tar éis cóireála, tar éis dul i laige go mór.
Mura ndéantar aon chomhaontuithe speisialta idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht lena mbaineann an scéal, chun a chinneadh cad iad na cásanna míchumais nó breoiteachta inar gá athdhúichiú a dhéanamh nó cóiríocht a sholáthar i dtír neodrach, socrófar na cásanna sin de réir na bprionsabal atá leagtha síos sa Chomhaontú Samplach maidir le príosúnaigh chogaidh chréachtaithe agus bhreoite a athdhúichiú, agus cóiríocht a sholáthar dóibh i dtíortha neodracha, agus sna Rialacháin maidir le Coimisiúin Liachta Mheasctha a ghabhann leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 111.
Déanfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála, an Chumhacht a bhfuil na príosúnaigh chogaidh ina cleithiúnas, agus Cumhacht neodrach ar a gcomhaontóidh an dá Chumhacht sin, a ndícheall comhaontuithe a thabhairt i gcrích chun go bhféadfar príosúnaigh chogaidh a imtheorannú i gcríoch na Cumhachta neodraí sin go dtí deireadh na cogaíochta.
Airteagal 112.
Ar chogaíocht a bhriseadh amach, ceapfar Coimisiúin Liachta Mheasctha chun príosúnaigh chogaidh bhreoite agus chréachtaithe a scrúdú agus gach cinneadh is cuí a dhéanamh ina dtaobh. Beidh ceapadh, dualgais agus feidhmiú na gCoimisiún sin de réir forálacha na Rialachán a ghabhann leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Féadfar, áfach, príosúnaigh chogaidh ar léir, i dtuairim údarás liachta na Cumhachta Coinneála, go bhfuil siad créachtaithe go holc nó go bhfuil breoiteacht throm orthu, a athdhúichiú gan iad a chur faoi scrúdú ag Coimisiún Liachta Measctha.
Airteagal 113.
I dteannta na ndaoine a bheidh sonraithe ag údaráis mhíleata na Cumhachta Coinneála, beidh príosúnaigh chogaidh chréachtaithe nó bhreoite de na hearnálacha atá sa liosta seo thíos i dteideal teacht i láthair chun dul faoi scrúdú ag an gCoimisiún Liachta Measctha dá bhforáiltear san Airteagal sin roimhe seo:
(1) an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a bheidh molta ag lia nó máinlia arb ionann náisiúntacht dó, nó ar náisiúnach é de chuid Páirtí sa choinbhleacht atá i gcomhghuaillíocht leis an gCumhacht a bhfuil na príosúnaigh sin ina cleithiúnas, agus atá ag comhlíonadh a fheidhmeanna sa champa;
(2) an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a bheidh molta ag ionadaí na bpríosúnach;
(3) an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite a bheidh molta ag an gCumhacht a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas, nó ag eagraíocht atá aitheanta go cuí ag an gCumhacht sin agus a thugann cabhair do na príosúnaigh.
Mar sin féin, féadfaidh príosúnaigh chogaidh nach mbaineann le ceann de na trí earnáil sin roimhe seo teacht i láthair chun dul faoi scrúdú ag an gCoimisiún Liachta Measctha, ach ní scrúdófar iad go dtí go mbeidh lucht na n-earnálacha sin scrúdaithe.
Beidh cead ag an lia nó máinlia arb ionann náisiúntacht dó agus do na príosúnaigh a thiocfaidh i láthair chun dul faoi scrúdú ag an gCoimisiún Liachta Measctha, agus mar an gcéanna ag ionadaí na bpríosúnach sin, bheith i láthair le linn an scrúdaithe.
Airteagal 114.
Beidh ag príosúnaigh chogaidh a mbainfidh tionóisc dóibh, murab iad féin a rinne an díobháil dóibh féin, tairbhe na bhforálacha den Choinbhinsiún seo a bhaineann le hathdhúichiú nó le cóiríocht i dtír neodrach.
Airteagal 115.
Ní cead aon phríosúnach cogaidh ar cuireadh pionós araíonachta air, agus a mbeidh teideal aige chun é a athdhúichiú nó cóiríocht a fháil i dtír neodrach, a choinneáil siar ar an tsiocair nach bhfuil a phionós curtha isteach aige.
Na príosúnaigh chogaidh i ndáil le hionchúiseamh nó ciontú breithiúnach agus a bheidh sonraithe lena n-athdhúichiú nó le haghaidh cóiríochta i dtír neodrach, féadfaidh siad tairbhiú de na bearta sin roimh dheireadh na n-imeachtaí nó roimh chríochnú an phionóis, má thoilíonn an Chumhacht Choinneála leis sin.
Cuirfidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht in iúl dá chéile ainmneacha na ndaoine a choinneofar go dtí deireadh na n-imeachtaí nó críochnú an phionóis.
Airteagal 116.
Is ar an gCumhacht a bhfuil na príosúnaigh sin ina cleithiúnas a bheidh na costais a bhainfidh le príosúnaigh a athdhúichiú, nó lena n-iompar go tír neodrach, ó theorainn na Cumhachta Coinneála.
Airteagal 117.
Ní cead aon duine athdhúichithe a fhostú ar fianas.
Alt II.—Príosúnaigh Chogaidh a Shaoradh agus a Athdhúichiú i ndeireadh na Cogaíochta.
Airteagal 118.
Déanfar príosúnaigh chogaidh a shaoradh agus a athdhúichiú gan mhoill tar éis cogaíocht ghníomhach a bheith críochnaithe.
Mura mbíonn coinníollacha dá réir sin thuas in aon chomhaontú a dhéanfar idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht d'fhonn deireadh a chur leis an gcogaíocht, nó, cheal aon chomhaontaithe den sórt sin, déanfaidh gach ceann ar leith de na Cumhachtaí Coinneála scéim athdhúichithe a leagan amach agus a chur i bhfeidhm, í féin, de réir an phrionsabail atá leagtha amach sa mhír sin roimhe seo.
I gceachtar cás acu, cuirfear i bhfios do na príosúnaigh chogaidh na bearta a bheidh ceaptha. I ngach uile chás, déanfar na costais a bhainfidh le hathdhúichiú príosúnach cogaidh a chionroinnt go cothrom idir an Chumhacht Choinneála agus an Chumhacht a bhfuil na príosúnaigh ina cleithiúnas. Déanfar an chionroinnt sin ar an bhforas seo a leanas:
(a) Má tá dá Chumhacht teorantach le chéile, beidh costais an athdhúichithe ó theorainn na Cumhachta Coinneála ina muirear ar an gCumhacht a bhfuil na príosúnaigh chogaidh ina cleithiúnas.
(b) Mura bhfuil an dá Chumhacht teorantach le chéile, is ar an gCumhacht Choinneála a bheidh na costais a bhainfidh le hiompar na bpríosúnach cogaidh ar a críoch féin chomh fada lena teorainn nó leis an bport loingsithe is gaire do chríoch na Cumhachta a bhfuil na príosúnaigh ina cleithiúnas. Déanfaidh na Páirtithe a bheidh i gceist comhaontú eatarthu féin faoi chionroinnt chothrom na coda eile de chostais an athdhúichithe. Ní cead, i gcás ar bith, aon mhoill a chur ar athdhúichiú na bpríosúnach cogaidh ar an á bhar go bhfuil an chomhaontú le tabhairt i gcrích.
Airteagal 119.
Déanfar an t-athdhúichiú in imthosca cosúil leis na himthosca atá leagtha síos in Airteagail 46 go 48, go huile, den choinbhinsiún seo maidir le príosúnaigh chogaidh a aistriú, ag féachaint d'fhorálacha Airteagal 118 agus d'fhorálacha na míreanna ina dhiaidh seo.
Ar iad a athdhúichiú, déanfar aon earraí luachmhara a tógadh ó phríosúnaigh chogaidh faoi Airteagal 18, agus aon airgead reatha eachtrannach nár sóinseáladh in airgead reatha na Cumhachta Coinneála, a thabhairt ar ais dóibh. Aon earraí luachmhara agus airgead reatha eachtrannach nach dtugtar ar ais, ar chúis ar bith, do phríosúnaigh chogaidh ar iad a athdhúichiú, cuirfear ar aghaidh iad chun na hOifige Eolais a bheidh bunaithe faoi Airteagal 122.
Ligfear do phríosúnaigh chogaidh a n-earraí pearsanta, agus aon chomhfhreagras agus beartáin a bheidh tagtha lena n-aghaidh, a thabhairt leo. Féadfar teorainn a chur le meáchan an bhagáiste sin, más gá é mar gheall ar choinníollacha an athdhúichithe, agus gan a cheadú do phríosúnach ach an méid is féidir leis a iompar de réir réasúin a thabhairt leis: Údarófar do gach príosúnach i ngach cás cúig chileagram is fiche ar a laghad a iompar.
Fágfar earraí pearsanta eile de chuid an phríosúnaigh athdhúichithe faoi chúram na Cumhachta Coinneála agus cuirfidh an Chumhacht sin ar aghaidh chuige iad a luaithe a bheidh comhaontú chuige sin déanta aici leis an gCumhacht a bhfuil an príosúnach ina chleithiúnas ag socrú na gcoinníollacha iompair agus íoc na gcostas a bheidh i gceist.
Féadfar príosúnaigh chogaidh a mbeidh imeachtaí coiriúla i gcion indíotáilte ar feitheamh ina n-aghaidh a choinneáil go dtí go mbeidh críoch leis na himeachtaí sin agus, más gá, go dtí críochnú an phionóis. Bainfidh an rud céanna le príosúnaigh chogaidh a ciontaíodh i gcion indíotáilte.
Cuirfidh Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht in iúl dá chéile ainmneacha aon phríosúnach cogaidh a choinneofar go dtí go mbeidh deireadh le himeachtaí ina gcoinne nó deireadh lena bpionós.
Trí chomhaontú idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, bunófar coimisiúin chun príosúnaigh chogaidh atá scaipthe a lorg agus chun a áirithiú go ndéanfar iad a athdhúichiú a luaithe is féidir.
Alt III.—Bás Príosúnach Cogaidh.
Airteagal 120.
Tarraingeofar suas uachtanna príosúnach cogaidh ar dhóigh go mbeidh siad de réir na gcoinníollacha bailíochta a fhoráiltear le reachtaíocht a dtíre tionscnaimh, agus déanfaidh an tír sin bearta chun go gcuirfear na coinníollacha sin in iúl don Chumhacht Choinneála. Ar iarratas ó phríosúnach cogaidh agus, i ngach cás, tar éis a bháis, cuirfear an uacht ar aghaidh gan mhoill go dtí an Chumhacht Choimirceach; agus cuirfear cóip dheimhnithe go dtí an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht.
Déanfar deimhnithe báis, san fhoirm a ghabhann leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo, nó liostaí arna ndeimhniú ag oifigeach freagrach, de na daoine uile a gheobhaidh bás ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh, a chur ar aghaidh chomh tapa agus is féidir go dtí an Oifig Eolais i dtaobh Príosúnach Cogaidh a bheidh bunaithe de réir Airteagal 122. Sna deimhnithe báis sin nó sna liostaí sin tabharfar sonraí atheantais mar atá leagtha amach sa triú mír d'Airteagal 17, agus freisin dáta agus áit an bháis, an chúis bháis, dáta agus ionad an adhlactha agus na sonraí uile is gá chun na huaigheanna a aithint:
Sula ndéanfar corp príosúnaigh cogaidh a adhlacadh nó a chréamadh, déanfar scrúdú liachta ar an gcorp d'fhonn bás a chinntiú, agus chun go bhféadfar tuarascáil a thabhairt, agus, i gcás inar gá é, a chinntiú cé hé an duine marbh.
Féachfaidh na húdaráis choinneála chuige go ndéanfar príosúnaigh chogaidh a fuair bás i mbraighdeanas a adhlacadh go measúil agus más féidir é, de réir deasghnátha a reiligiúin, go dtabharfar urraim dá n-uaigheanna, go gcoimeádfar i dtreo agus go marcálfar iad mar is cuí ionas go bhfeadfar teacht orthu i gcónaí. Aon uair is féidir sin, adhlacfar san ionad céanna na príosúnaigh chogaidh a bhí i gcleithiúnas na Cumhachta céanna.
Is in uaigheanna ar leith dóibh féin a adhlacfar príosúnaigh chogaidh mharbha, mura gá ar chúiseanna dosheachanta, iad a chur in uaigh i dteannta a chéile. Ní cead an corp a chréamadh ach ar chúiseanna dianriachtanacha sláinteachais, nó mar gheall ar reiligiún an mhairbh nó de bhrí go raibh sé curtha in iúl aige go sainráite gurbh é ab áil leis. I gcás an corp a chréamadh, ní mór a rá go n-dearnadh amhlaidh, agus an fáth a lua, i ndeimhniú báis an duine mhairbh.
Chun go bhféadfar i gcónaí teacht ar uaigheanna, déanfar sonraí uile an adhlactha agus na n-uaigheanna a chlárú le Seirbhís chun Uaigheanna a Chlárú a bheidh bunaithe ag an gCumhacht Choinneála. Déanfar liostaí na n-uaigheanna, agus sonraí na bpríosúnach cogaidh a adhlacadh i reiligí agus in áiteanna eile, a chur chuig an gCumhacht a raibh na príosúnaigh sin ina cleithiúnas. Is ar an gCumhacht ag a mbeidh urlámhas ar an gcríoch a bheidh sé de fhreagracht aire a thabhairt do na huaigheanna sin agus taifid a choimeád i dtaobh aon aistrithe ina dhiaidh sin ar na coirp, má tá an Chumhacht sin ina Páirtí sa Choinbhinsiún seo. Bainfidh na forálacha sin freisin le luaith na marbh, a choimeádfaidh an tSeirbhís chun Uaigheanna a Chlárú go dtí go gcuirfidh an tír bhunaidh in iúl cad atá le déanamh ina taobh.
Airteagal 121.
Gach cás ina bhfaighidh príosúnach cogaidh bás, ná ina ndéanfar díobháil mhór dó, agus gur faraire, príosúnach cogaidh eile, nó duine ar bith eile, ba chúis leis, nó go bhfuil amhras ann gurb ea, agus gach cás ina bhfaighidh duine bás ó chúis aineoil cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála fiosrúchán oifigiúil faoi ar bun láithreach ina dhiaidh.
Cuirfear scéala láithreach chun na Cumhachta Coimircí ina thaobh sin. Glacfar ráitis ó fhinnéithe, go háirithe ó finnéithe atá ina bpríosúnaigh chogaidh, agus cuirfear tuarascáil a mbeidh na ráitis sin inti ar aghaidh chun na Cumhachta Coimircí.
Má léiríonn an fiosrúchán go bhfuil duine nó daoine ciontach déanfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála gach beart is gá chun an duine nó na daoine atá freagrach a ionchúiseamh.
CUID V.—OIFIGI EOLAIS AGUS CUMAINN FOIRITHINTE DO PHRIOSUNAIGH CHOGAIDH.
Airteagal 122.
Ar choinbhleacht a bhriseadh amach, agus i ngach cás forghabhála, tionscnóidh gach ceann de na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht Oifig Eolais oifigiúil do phríosúnaigh chogaidh atá faoina urláimh. Na cumhachtaí neodracha nó neamhchogaíocha a mbeidh daoine d'earnáil dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 4 glactha isteach ina gcríoch acu, déanfaidh siad an rud céanna i gcás na ndaoine sin. Féachfaidh an Chumhacht a bheidh i gceist chuige go dtabharfar d'Oifig Eolais na bPríosúnach Cogaidh an chóiríocht, an fhoireann agus an trealamh is gá, chun í a oibriú go héifeachtúil. Beidh cead aici príosúnaigh chogaidh a fhostú in Oifig den sórt sin faoi na coinníollacha atá leagtha síos san Alt den Choinbhinsiún seo a bhaineann le hobair ag príosúnaigh chogaidh.
Taobh istigh den tréimhse is giorra is féidir, tabharfaidh gach ceann de na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht dá Oifigí an t-eolas dá dtagraítear sa cheathrú, sa chúigiú agus sa séú mír den Airteagal seo maidir le haon duine naimhdeach d'earnáil dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 4 a tháinig faoina urláimh. Déanfaidh cumhachtaí neodracha nó neamhchogaíocha an rud céanna maidir le daoine de na hearnálacha sin a bheidh glactha isteach ina gcríoch féin acu.
Cuirfidh an Oifig an t-eolas sin ar aghaidh láithreach chomh tapa agus is féidir go dtí na Cumhachtaí lena mbaineann an scéal, trí na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha agus tríd an Lár-Ghníomhaíocht dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 123.
Tabharfar an t-eolas sin sa dóigh go bhféadfar scéala a chur go tapa go dtí na neasghaolta lena mbaineann. Faoi réir forálacha Airteagal 17, áireofar san eolas sin, chomh fada agus a bheidh fáil ar a leithéid ag an Oifig Eolais, i gcás gach príosúnaigh, a shloinne, a chéad-ainmneacha, a chéim, a uimhir airm nó reisiminte, a uimhir phearsanta nó a shraithuimhir, áit agus dáta a bhreithe go hiomlán, an Chumhacht a bhfuil sé ina cleithiúnas, céad-ainm a athar agus sloinne a mháthar sular phós sí, ainm agus seoladh an duine a bhfuil scéala le cur chuige, agus an seoladh a bhféadfar comhfhreagras don phríosúnach a chur chuige.
Gheobhaidh an Oifig Eolais, ó na ranna éagsúla lena mbainfidh, eolas maidir le príosúnaigh a aistriú, a shaoradh, a athdhiúchiú, a éalú, a ligean isteach in ospidéal, agus a fháil bháis, agus cuirfidh sí an t-eolas sin ar aghaidh ar an modh a thuairiscítear sa tríú mír thuas.
Mar an gcéanna, soláthrófar go rialta, gach seachtain más féidir, eolas ar staid sláinte na bpríosúnach cogaidh atá an-bhreoite nó atá créachtaithe go holc.
Beidh de chúram ar an Oifig Eolais freisin freagra a thabhairt ar gach ceist a chuirfear chuici maidir le príosúnaigh chogaidh, lena n-áirítear príosúnaigh a fuair bás i mbraighdeanas; déanfaidh sí aon fhiosruithe is gá chun an t-eolas a iarrfar a fháil, mura bhfuil an t-eolas sin aici.
Déanfar gach scéala a thabharfaidh an Oifig i scríbhinn a fhíordheimhniú le síniú nó le séala.
Beidh de chúram ar an Oifig Eolais freisin gach earra pearsanta luachmhar, lena n-áirítear suimeanna in airgead reatha seachas airgead reatha na Cumhachta Coinneála agus doiciméid a bheadh tábhachtach do na neasghaolta, a bheidh fágtha ina ndiaidh ag príosúnaigh chogaidh a athdhúichíodh nó a saoradh, nó a d'éalaigh nó a fuair bás, agus cuirfidh sí na hearraí luachmhara sin ar aghaidh go dtí na Cumhachtaí lena mbainfidh. Cuirfidh an Oifig na hearraí sin ar aghaidh i bpacáidí séalaithe lena ngabhfaidh ráitis a thabharfaidh, go hiomlán agus go soiléir, sonraí aitheantais an duine ar leis na hearraí, agus liosta iomlán de na nithe sa bheartán. Déanfar earraí pearsanta eile le príosúnaigh chogaidh den sórt sin a chur ar aghaidh de réir comhshocruithe ar a gcomhaontófar idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a bheidh i gceist.
Airteagal 123.
Cuirfear Lár-Ghníomhaireacht Eolais i dtaobh Príosúnach Cogaidh ar bun i dtír neodrach. Má mheasann Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge gur gá é, molfaidh sé do na Cumhachtaí a bheidh i gceist Gníomhaireacht dá leithéid a eagrú.
Is é cúram a bheidh ar an nGníomhaireacht gach eolas a chruinniú a gheobhaidh sí trí mheáin oifigiúla nó phríobháideacha maidir le príosúnaigh chogaidh, agus an t-eolas sin a chur ar aghaidh chomh tapa agus is féidir go dtí tír tionscnaimh na bpríosúnach cogaidh nó go dtí an Chumhacht a bhfuil siad ina cleithiúnas. Tabharfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht gach saoráid di chun an t-eolas sin a chur ar aghaidh.
Iarrtar ar na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, agus go háirithe orthu siúd a dtairbhíonn a náisiúnaigh de sheirbhísí na Lár-Ghníomhaireachta, an cúnamh airgeadais a theastóidh uaithi a thabhairt don Ghníomhaireacht sin.
Ní bheidh na forálacha sin roimhe seo le léiriú ar dhóigh ar bith mar shrianadh ar ghníomhaíochtaí daonchairdiúla Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge agus na gcumann fóirithinte dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 125.
Airteagal 124.
Beidh postas in aisce ar fáil ag na hOifigí Eolais náisiúnta agus ag an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht Eolais, maraon le gach díolúine dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 74, agus ina theannta sin, chomh fada agus is féidir é, díolúine ó tháillí teileagrafaíochta, nó, ar a laghad, rátaí a bheidh laghdaithe go mór.
Airteagal 125.
Faoi réir na mbeart a mheasfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coinneála a bheith riachtanach chun a slándáil a chur in áirithe nó chun freastal d'aon ghá eile, gheobhaidh na hionadaithe d'eagraíochtaí reiligiúnacha, do chumainn fóirithinte nó d'aon eagraíocht eile a chabhraíonn le príosúnaigh chogaidh, ó na Cumhachtaí sin, lena n-aghaidh féin agus le haghaidh a ngníomhairí cuí-údaraithe, gach saoráid is gá chun cuairt a thabhairt ar na príosúnaigh, chun soláthairtí fóirithinte agus ábhair, ó fhoinse ar bith, le haghaidh cuspóirí reiligiúin, oideachais nó caitheamh aimsire a dháileadh. agus chun cuidiú leo ag riaradh a dtréimhse scíthe sna campaí, Féadfar na cumainn nó na heagraíochtaí sin a thionscnamh i gcríoch na Cumhachta Coinneála nó in aon tír eile, nó féadfaidh siad bheith de chineál idirnáisiúnta.
Féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála teorainn a chur leis an méid cumann agus eagraíochtaí a gceadófar dá dtoscairí a ngníomhaíochtaí a dhéanamh ina críoch agus faoina maoirseacht, ar choinníoll, áfach, nach gcuirfidh an teorainn sin bac ar fhóirithint éifeachtach leormhaith a thabhairt do gach príosúnach cogaidh.
Aithneofar agus urramófar i gcónaí staid speisialta Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge sa réim sin.
A luaithe a bheidh soláthairtí fóirithinte nó ábhair le haghaidh na gcuspóirí thuasluaite tugtha do na príosúnaigh chogaidh, nó go han-ghairid ina dhiaidh sin, déanfar admhálacha ar gach coinsíneacht, arna síniú ag ionadaí na bpríosúnach, a chur ar aghaidh go dtí an cumann fóirithinte nó an eagraíocht óna bhfuarthas iad. San am céanna, déanfaidh na húdaráis riaracháin a bheidh freagrach sna príosúnaigh a ghardáil admhálacha ar na coinsíneachtaí sin a shóláthar.
CUID VI.—COMHALLADH AN COINBHINSIUIN.
Alt I.—Forálacha Ginearálta.
Airteagal 126.
Beidh de chead ag ionadaithe nó toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha dul go dtí gach áit a mbeidh príosúnaigh chogaidh go háirithe áiteanna imtheorannaithe, príosúnachta agus saothair, agus beidh cead isteach acu in aon áitreabh atá ar áitiú ag na príosúnaigh; ligfear dóibh freisin dul go dtí na háiteanna a mbeidh príosúnaigh atá á n-aistriú ag imeacht uathu, ag gabháil tríothu agus ag teacht chucu. Féadfaidh siad na príosúnaigh, agus go háirithe ionadaithe na bpríosúnach, a agallamh, gan finnéithe, go pearsanta nó trí theangairí.
Beidh saoirse iomlán ag ionadaithe agus toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha na háiteanna arb áil leo cuairt a thabhairt orthu a thoghadh. Ní chuirfear srian le fad ná le minicíocht na gcuairteanna sin. Ní cead cuairteanna a thoirmeasc ach ar chúiseanna dianriachtanais mhíleata, agus sa chás sin féin mar rud eisceachtúil sealadach.
Féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála agus an Chumhacht a bhfuil na príosúnaigh sin ina cleithiúnas a chomhaontú, más gá sin, go gceadófar do chomhthírigh leis na príosúnaigh chogaidh sin bheith páirteach sna cuairteanna sin.
Beidh na sainchumais chéanna ag toscairí Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge. Cuirfear ceapadh na dtoscairí sin i gcead na Cumhachta atá ag coinneáil na bpríosúnach cogaidh a bhfuil cuairt le tabhairt orthu.
Airteagal 127.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin téacs an Choinbhinsiúin seo a chraobhscaoileadh chomh forleathan agus is féidir ina dtíortha faoi seach, in aimsir shíochána agus in aimsir chogaidh, agus, go háirithe, staidéar ar an gCoinbhinsiún a chur ar a gcláir teagaisc, idir mhíleata agus, más féidir é, shibhialta, ionas go mbeidh a phrionsabail ar eolas ag a bhfórsaí armtha go léir agus ag an bpobal ar fad.
Aon údaráis mhíleata nó aon údaráis eile a ghabhfaidh orthu féin, in aimsir chogaidh, freagrachtaí i leith príosúnach cogaidh, ní foláir dóibh téacs an Choinbhinsiúin seo a bheith acu agus teagasc speisialta a fháil ar a fhorálacha.
Airteagal 128.
Cuirfidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha chun a chéile, trí Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise agus, le linn cogaíochta, trí na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, na tiontuithe oifigiúla ar an gCoinbhinsiún seo, maraon leis na dlíthe agus na rialacháin a mbeidh glactha acu leo chun a áirithiú go gcuirfear i bhfeidhm é.
Airteagal 129.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin aon reachtaíocht a achtú is gá chun smachtbhannaí pionósacha le héifeacht a fhoráil do dhaoine a dhéanfaidh, nó a ordóidh go ndéanfar, sárú tromchúiseach mar a mhínítear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo ar an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Beidh d'oibleagáid ar gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach daoine a chuardach a mbeifear tar éis a líomhnú go ndearna siad sárú tromchúiseach den sórt sin, nó gur ordaigh siad é a dhéanamh, agus tabharfaidh sé na daoine sin, is cuma cad is náisiúntacht dóibh, os comhair a chúirteanna féin. Féadfaidh sé freisin, más é is fearr leis, agus de réir forálacha a reachtaíochta féin, na daoine sin a thabhairt suas le haghaidh trialach d'Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile lena mbainfidh an scéal ar choinníoll go mbeidh cás prima facie déanta amach ag an Ardpháirtí Conarthach sin.
Déanfaidh gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach na bearta is gá chun go gcuirfear faoi chois gach gníomh a bheidh contrártha d'fhorálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo, seachas na sáruithe tromchúiseacha a mhínítear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo.
I ngach cás, tairbheoidh na daoine cúisithe de dhearbhais maidir lena dtriail agus a gcosaint go cuí a bheidh ar a laghad chomh fabhrach leis na dearbhais a fhoráiltear le hAirteagal 105, agus na hAirteagail ina dhiaidh sin den Choinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 130.
Is iad na sáruithe tromchúiseacha lena mbaineann an tAirteagal sin roimhe seo, sáruithe ina ndéanfar aon ghníomh acu seo a leanas, i gcás é a dhéanamh i gcoinne daoine nó maoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo; marú toiliúil, céastóireacht nó ainíde mhídhaonnachtúil, lena n-áirítear turgnaimh bhitheolaíochta, duine a chur ag fulaingt go mór nó díobháil mhór a dhéanamh dó, go toiliúil, ina chorp nó ina shláinte, iachall a chur ar phríosúnach cogaidh fónamh i bhfórsaí na Cumhachta naimhdí, nó a chearta chun triail chóir rialta a fháil, mar a fhoráiltear sa Choinbhinsiún seo, a bhaint de phríosúnach cogaidh.
Airteagal 131.
Ní ligfear d'aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach é féin ná aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile a shaoradh ó aon dliteanas a thitfidh air féin nó ar aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile mar gheall ar sháruithe dá dtagraítear san Airteagal sin roimhe seo.
Airteagal 132.
Ar iarratas ó Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht, cuirfear fiosrúchán ar bun, ar dhóigh a shocrófar idir na Páirtithe leasmhara, faoi aon sárú a líomhnófar a rinneadh ar an gCoinbhinsiún.
Mura dtiocfar ar chomhaontú i dtaobh an nós imeachta san fhiosrúchán, is ceart do na Páirtithe aontú ar mholtóir a shocróidh an nós imeachta is inleanta.
Ón uair a shuífear an sárú, cuirfidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht deireadh leis agus cuirfidh siad faoi chois é a luaithe is féidir.
ALT II.—Forálacha Deiridh.
Airteagal 133.
Tá an Coinbhinsiún seo leagtha amach i mBéarla agus i bhFraincis. Tá an dá théacs chomh barántúil lena chéile.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise socrú chun tiontú oifigiúil ar an gCoinbhinsiún a dhéanamh sa Rúisis agus sa Spáinnis.
Airteagal 134.
Gabhann an Coinbhinsiún seo ionad Choinbhinsiún an 27 Iúil, 1929, i gcúrsaí caidrimh idir na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha.
Airteagal 135.
Sa chaidreamh idir na Cumhachtaí atá faoi cheangal ag Coinbhinsiún an Háig maidir le Dlíthe agus Nósanna an Chogaidh ar Talamh, cibé acu Coinbhinsiún an 29 Iúil, 1899, nó Coinbhinsiún an 18 Deireadh Fómhair, 1907, é, agus atá ina bpáirtithe sa Choinbhinsiún seo, beidh an Coinbhinsiún seo forlíontach ar Chaibidil II de na Rialacháin atá i gceangal le Coinbhinsiúin thuasluaite an Háig.
Airteagal 136.
Féadfar an Coinbhinsiún seo, atá faoi dháta an lae inniu, a shíniú go dtí an 12 Feabhra, 1950, in ainm na gCumhachtaí a raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil a thosaigh sa Ghinéive an 21 Aibreán, 1949; agus, fairis sin, ag Cumhachtaí nach raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil sin ach atá ina bpáirtithe i gCoinbhinsiún an 27 Iúil, 1929.
Airteagal 137.
Daingneofar an Coinbhinsiún seo a luaithe is féidir agus taiscfear na daingniúcháin i mBeirn.
Déanfar amach taifead i dtaobh taisceadh gach ionstraime daingniúcháin agus déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise cóipeanna deimhnithe den taifead sin a chur go dtí na Cumhachtaí uile ar síníodh an Coinbhinsiún ina n-ainm, nó a mbeifear tar éis a chur in iúl go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 138.
Tiocfaidh an Coinbhinsiún seo i bhfeidhm sé mhí tar éis dhá ionstraim dhaingniúcháin ar a laghad a bheith taiscthe.
Ina dhiaidh sin, tiocfaidh sé i bhfeidhm do gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach sé mhí tar éis an ionstraim dhaingniúcháin a thaisceadh.
Airteagal 139.
Ón dáta a thiocfaidh sé i bhfeidhm, féadfaidh aon Chumhacht nach mbeidh an Coinbhinsiún seo sínithe ina hainm glacadh leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 140.
Déanfar fógraí go bhfuil glactha leis an gCoinbhinsiún a thabhairt i scríbhinn do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise, agus beidh éifeacht leis an nglacadh sé mhí tar éis an dáta a bhfaighfear na fógraí.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise na fógraí go bhfuil glactha leis an gCoinbhinsiún a chur in iúl do na Cumhachtaí uile a mbeidh an Coinbhinsiún sínithe ina n-ainm, nó a mbeidh fógra tugtha go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 141.
Tabharfaidh na dálaí dá bhforáiltear in Airteagail 2 agus 3 éifeacht láithreach do gach daingniúchán a bheidh taiscthe agus do gach glacadh leis an gCoinbhinsiún a bheidh curtha in iúl ag na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht roimh thosach na cogaíochta nó na forghabhála nó dá éis. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise in iúl a thapúla is féidir aon fhógra a gheofar ó na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht go bhfuil an Coinbhinsiún daingnithe acu nó go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 142.
Beidh sé ar chumas gach ceann de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha an Coinbhinsiún seo a shéanadh.
Cuirfear an séanadh in iúl i scríbhinn do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise, agus cuirfidh an Chomhairle sin ar aghaidh é go dtí Rialtais na nArdpháirtithe Conarthacha uile.
Beidh éifeacht ag an séanadh bliain tar éis a churtha in iúl do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise. Ach, i gcás séanadh a chur in iúl le linn an Chumhacht shéantach a bheith gafa i gcoinbhleacht, ní bheidh éifeacht ag an séanadh go dtí go mbeidh síocháin tugtha i gcrích agus go mbeidh deireadh leis na hoibríochtaí a bhainfidh le saoradh agus athdhúichiú na ndaoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Ní bheidh éifeacht ag an séanadh ach amháin maidir leis an gCumhacht shéantach. Ní bhainfidh sé ar chor ar bith de na hoibleagáidí a mbeidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht faoi cheangal i gcónaí iad a chomhlíonadh de bhua phrionsabail dhlí na náisiún, mar a leanann siad as an ngnáthamh atá bunaithe i measc pobal sibhialta agus as dlíthe na daonnachta agus mar is dual de réir choinsias an phobail.
Airteagal 143.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise an Coinbhinsiún seo a chlárú le Rúnaíocht na Náisiún Aontaithe. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise in iúl freisin do Rúnaíocht na Náisiún Aontaithe gach fógra a gheobhaidh sí gur daingníodh an Coinbhinsiún seo nó gur glacadh leis nó gur séanadh é.
Dá fhianú sin tá na daoine a bhfuil a síniú anseo thíos, ar a lánchumhachtaí faoi seach a thaisceadh dóibh, tar éis an Coinbhinsiún seo a shíniú.
Arna dhéanamh sa Ghinéive an dara lá déag seo de Lúnasa, 1949, i mBéarla agus i bhFraincis. Taiscfear an scríbhinn bhunaidh i gcairtlanna Chónaidhm na hEilvéise. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise cóipeanna deimhnithe di chun gach ceann de na Stáit a shínigh an Coinbhinsiún agus chun gach Stát a mbeidh glactha aige leis.
[Sínithe agus Iarscríbhinní anseo síos]
AN CEATHRU SCEIDEAL.
Coinbhinsiún na Ginéive Maidir Le cosaint daoine sibhialta in aimsir chogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Tá na daoine a bhfuil a síniú anseo thíos, Lánchumhachtaigh ó na Rialtais a raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil Taidhleoireachta a tionóladh sa Ghinéive ón 21 Aibreán go dtí an 12 Lúnasa, 1949, chun Coinbhinsiún a bhunú le haghaidh Cosaint Daoine Sibhialta in Aimsir Chogaidh, tar éis comhaontú mar a leanas:
CUID I.—FORALACHA GINEARALTA.
Airteagal 1.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin an Coinbhinsiún seo a urramú agus deimhin a dhéanamh de go n-urramófar é i ngach uile chás.
Airteagal 2.
I dteannta na bhforálacha a chuirfear i gcrích in aimsir shíochána, beidh feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún seo i gcás cogaidh fhógartha nó i gcás aon choinbhleachta armtha eile a éireoidh idir dhá cheann nó níos mó de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, fiú má bhíonn ceann acu gan an staid chogaidh a aithint.
Beidh feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún freisin i ngach cás ina ndéanfar forghabháil ar an iomlán nó ar chuid de chríoch Ardpháirtí Chonarthaigh, fiú mura ndéantar aon chomhrac armtha i gcoinne na forghabhála sin.
D'ainneoin go mbeadh ceann de na Cumhachtaí sa choinbhleacht gan bheith ina pháirtí sa Choinbhinsiún seo, fanfaidh na Cumhachtaí atá ina bpáirtithe ann faoi cheangal aige ina gcaidreamh lena chéile. Beidh siad faoi cheangal freisin ag an gCoinbhinsiún i leith na Cumhachta sin, má ghlacann an Chumhacht sin lena fhorálacha agus go gcuirfidh sí i bhfeidhm iad.
Airteagal 3.
I gcás coinbhleacht armtha nach coinbhleacht de chineál idirnáisiúnta a tharlú i gcríoch cheann de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, beidh de cheangal ar gach Páirtí sa choinbhleacht na forálacha seo a leanas, ar a laghad, a chur i bhfeidhm:
(1) Na daoine nach nglacann aon pháirt ghníomhach sa chogaíocht, lena n-áirítear na comhaltaí d'fhórsaí armtha a leag síos a n-airm agus na daoine a bheidh curtha hors de combat mar gheall ar bhreoiteacht, créachtaí, cur faoi choinneáil, nó cúis ar bith eile, déileálfar go daonnachtúil leo i ngach uile chás, gan aon idirdhealú, leatromach mar gheall ar chine, dath, reiligiún nó creideamh, gnéas, fréamhshliocht nó rachmas nó aon dálaí eile dá samhail sin.
Chuige sin, tá, agus beidh, na gníomhartha seo a leanas toirmiscte, gach tráth agus gach áit, i leith na ndaoine thuasluaite:
(a) foréigean ar bheo agus ar phearsa duine, go háirithe dúnmharú de gach sórt, ciorrú, cruálacht agus céastóireacht;
(b) gialla a thógáil;
(c) anfhorlann ar dhínit duine, go háirithe uirísliú agus táirchéimniú;
(d) pianbhreith a ghearradh agus bású a dhéanamh gan breithiúnas a bheith fógartha roimh ré ag cúirt arna comhdhéanamh go cuí, maille le gach ráthaíocht bhreithiúnach a n-aithníonn pobail shibhialta gur den riachtanas í.
(2) Baileofar an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite agus tabharfar aireachas dóibh.
Féadfaidh comhlacht daonchairdiúil neamhchlaonta, ar nós Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, a sheirbhísí a thairiscint do na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Fairis sin, déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ndícheall an t-iomlán nó cuid de na forálacha eile atá sa Choinbhinsiún seo a thabhairt i bhfeidhm, trí chomhaontuithe speisialta.
Ní cuirfidh feidhmiú na bhforálacha sin roimhe seo isteach ar stádas dlíthiúil na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Airteagal 4.
Is iad na daoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún na daoine sin a dtarlóidh dóibh, tráth áirithe agus ar dhóigh ar bith, a bheith i gcás coinbhleachta nó forghabhála, i láimh Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht nó Cumhachta Forghabhála nach náisiúnaigh dá chuid nó dá cuid iad.
Ní choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún náisiúnaigh de chuid Stáit nach bhfuil faoi cheangal ag an gCoinbhinsiún. Ní áireofar náisiúnaigh de chuid Stáit neodraigh a dtarlóidh dóibh bheith i gcríoch Stáit chogaígh, ná náisiúnaigh de chuid Stáit chomhchogaígh, mar dhaoine coimircithe fad a bheidh gnáthionadaíocht taidhleoireachta ag an Stát ar náisiúnaigh di iad leis an Stát a bhfuil siad ina láimh.
Tá feidhm níos fairsinge, áfach, ag forálacha Chuid II, mar a mhínítear in Airteagal 13.
Ní áireofar mar dhaoine coimircithe de réir bhrí an Choinbhinsiúin seo daoine a choimircítear le Coinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh Feabhsú Staid an Lucht Créachtaithe agus an Lucht Breoite i bhFórsaí Armtha ar an Machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949, nó le Coinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh Feabhsú Staid na gComhaltaí Créachtaithe, Breoite agus Longbhriste d'Fhórsaí Armtha ar Muir den 12 Lúnasa, 1949, nó le Coinbhinsiún na Ginéive maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Airteagal 5.
Más rud é, i gcríoch Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht, gur deimhin leis an bPáirtí sin go bhfuil amhras cinnte nó cruthúnas ann go bhfuil duine coimircithe áirithe ag gabháil do ghníomhaíochtaí atá dochrach do shlándáil an Stáit, ní bheidh teideal ag an duine áirithe sin chun cearta agus pribhléidí a éileamh faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo de shaghas a bheadh, dá dtugtaí feidhm dóibh i bhfabhar an duine áirithe sin, dochrach do shlándáil an Stáit sin.
Más rud é, i gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil, go gcuirfear coinneáil ar dhuine coimircithe áirithe ar an ábhar gur spiaire nó sabaitéir é, nó gur duine é a bhfuil amhras cinnte ann go bhfuil sé ag gabháil do ghníomhaíocht atá dochrach do shlándáil na Cumhachta Forghabhála, áireofar an duine sin, sna cásanna ina bhfuil dearbhghá leis ar mhaithe leis an tslándáil mhíleata, mar dhuine a bhfuil cearta cumarsáide faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo caillte aige.
Mar sin féin, déileálfar go daonnachtúil i ngach cás leis na daoine sin, agus, i gcás iad a thriail, ní bhainfear díobh na cearta a ordaítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo chun triail chóir rialta a fháil. Tabharfar dóibh freisin cearta agus pribhléidí iomlána duine choimircithe faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo a luaithe is féidir sin ag féachaint do shlándáil an Stáit nó na Cumhachta Forghabhála, cibé acu é.
Airteagal 6.
Beidh feidhm ag an gCoinbhinsiún seo ó thosach aon choinbhleachta nó forghabhála a luaitear in Airteagal 2.
I gcríoch na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht, scoirfidh feidhm an Choinbhinsiúin seo ar chríochnú ginearálta na n-oibríochtaí míleata.
I gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil, scoirfidh feidhm an Choinbhinsiúin seo i gceann bliana tar éis chríochnú ginearálta na n-oibríochtaí míleata; ach, fad a mhairfidh an fhorghabháil, beidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála faoi cheangal, sa mhéid go mbeidh feidhmeanna rialtais á n-oibriú ag an gCumhacht sin sa chríoch sin, ag forálacha na nAirteagal seo a leanas den Choinbhinsiún seo: 1 go 12, 27, 29 go 34, 47, 49, 51, 52, 53, 59, 61 go 77, 143.
Na daoine coimircithe a ndéanfar iad a shaoradh, a athdhúichiú nó a athbhunú i ndiaidh na ndátaí sin, tairbheoidh siad den Choinbhinsiún seo idir an dá linn.
Airteagal 7.
Maraon leis na comhaontuithe dá bhforáiltear go sainráite in Airteagail 11, 14, 15, 17, 36, 108, 109, 132, 133 agus 149, féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha comhaontuithe speisialta eile a dhéanamh i dtaobh gach ní ar dóigh leo é a bheith oiriúnach foráil ar leith a dhéanamh ina thaobh. Ní dhéanfaidh aon chomhaontú speisialta dochar do staid daoine coimircithe, mar a mhínítear sin leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo, ná ní chuirfidh sé srian leis na cearta a thugann an Coinbhinsiún seo dóibh.
Beidh tairbhe na gcomhaontuithe sin ag daoine coimircithe, fad a bhainfidh an Coinbhinsiún leo, ach amháin i gcás forálacha sainráite dá malairt a bheith sa chomhaontú réamhráite nó i gcomhaontuithe ina dhiaidh sin, nó i gcás socruithe níos fabhraí a bheith déanta ina dtaobh ag ceann amháin nó níos mó de na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Airteagal 8.
Ní féidir le daoine coimircithe séanadh a dhéanamh go hiomlán ná go páirteach, i gcás ar bith, ar na cearta a áirithítear dóibh leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo agus leis na comhaontuithe speisialta dá dtagraítear san Airteagal sin roimhe seo, má bhíonn a leithéid ann.
Airteagal 9.
Cuirfear an Coinbhinsiún seo i bhfeidhm le comhoibriú agus faoi scrúdan na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha, agus is é a ndualgas sin leasanna na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht a chaomhnú. Chuige sin, féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha toscairí, taobh amuigh dá bhfoireann taidhleoireachta nó consalachta, a cheapadh as measc a náisiúnach féin nó náisiúnach Cumhachtaí neodracha eile. Beidh na toscairí sin faoi réir a gceadaithe ag an gCumhacht a mbeidh siad lena ndualgais a chomhlíonadh maille léi.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ndícheall chun tasc ionadaithe nó toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha a éascú.
Ní rachaidh ionadaithe nó toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha in aon chás thar teorainn a misiúin féin faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo. Tabharfaidh siad aird, go háirithe, ar dhianriachtanais slándála an Stáit ina mbeidh a ndualgais á gcomhlíonadh acu.
Airteagal 10.
Ní chuireann forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo aon bhac ar na gníomhaíochtaí daonchairdiúla a ghabhfaidh Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, nó aon eagraíocht daonchairdiúil neamhchlaonta eile, de láimh, faoi réir thoiliú na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht áirithe, chun daoine sibhialta a choimirciú agus chun fóirithint orthu.
Airteagal 11.
Féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha tráth ar bith comhaontú ar na dualgais a bheidh de chúram ar na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, de bhua an Choinbhinsiúin seo, a chur i muinín eagraíochta Idirnáisiúnta a thugann gach rathaíocht ar a neamhchlaontacht agus ar a héifeachtúlacht.
Mura bhfuil daoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo ag tairbhiú, nó má scoireann siad de bheith ag tairbhiú, ar chúis ar bith, de ghníomhaíochtaí Cumhachta Coimircí nó eagraíochta dá bhforáiltear sa chéad mhír thuas, iarrfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar Stát neodrach, nó ar eagraíocht den sórt sin, na feidhmeanna a ghabháil de láimh a bheidh á gcomhlíonadh faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo ag Cumhacht Choimirceach arna hainmniú ag na Páirtithe i gcoinbhleacht.
Mura féidir coimirce a shocrú dá réir sin, ansin, faoi réir forálacha an Airteagail seo, iarrfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar eagraíocht daonchairdiúil, ar nós Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, na feidhmeanna daonchairdiúla a ghabháil de láimh a bheidh á gcomhlíonadh faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo ag Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, nó glacfaidh sí le tairiscint seirbhísí ó eagraíocht den sórt sin.
Aon Chumhacht neodrach, nó aon eagraíocht a gheobhaidh iarratas ón gCumhacht a bheidh i gceist nó a dhéanfaidh tairiscint chuige sin, beidh uirthi gníomhú le tuiscint ar a freagracht i leith an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil na daoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo ina cleithiúnas, agus beidh uirthi ráthaíochtaí sásúla a thabhairt go bhfuil sí inniúil ar na feidhmeanna iomchuí a ghabháil de láimh agus iad a chomhlíonadh go neamhchlaonta.
Ní bhainfear de na forálacha sin roimhe seo le comhaontuithe speisialta idir Cumhachtaí a mbeidh ceann acu, fiú go sealadach, faoi shrian ar a saoirse chun margaíocht a dhéanamh leis an gCumhacht eile nó lena comhghuaillithe, de bhíthin teagmhas míleata, go háirithe i gcás an t-iomlán, nó cuid mhaith, de chríoch na Cumhachta sin a bheith faoi fhorghabháil.
Aon uair a dhéantar tagairt do Chumhacht Choimirceach sa Choinbhinsiún seo, baineann an tagairt sin freisin le heagraíochtaí ionaid de réir bhrí an Airteagail seo.
Beidh réim ag forálacha an Airteagail seo maidir le náisiúnaigh de chuid Stáit neodraigh atá i gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil nó a dtarlóidh dóibh bheith i gcríoch Stáit chogaígh nach bhfuil gnáthionadaíocht taidhleoireachta ann ag an Stát ar náisiúnaigh de iad, agus cuirfear na forálacha in oiriúint do na cásanna sin.
Airteagal 12.
I gcásanna inar dóigh leo é a bheith fóinteach ar mhaithe le daoine coimircithe, go mór mór i gcás easaontais idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht maidir le feidhm nó léiriú forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo, tabharfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha a gcuidiú chun an t-easaontas a réiteach.
Chuige sin, féadfaidh gach ceann de na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, ar iarratas a fháil ó Pháirtí amháin nó as a conlán féin, a mholadh do na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht go dtiocfadh a n-ionadaithe i ndáil chruinnithe, go háirithe na húdaráis a bheidh freagrach i ndaoine coimircithe, ar thalamh neodrach, b'fhéidir, a thoghfar go hoiriúnach. Beidh de cheangal ar na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht éifeacht a thabhairt do na tograí a chuirfear faoina mbráid chuige sin. Féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, más gá, a chur i gcead na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht go nglacfaí le duine a bhaineann le Cumhacht neodrach, nó le duine a bheidh údaraithe ag Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, agus tabharfar cuireadh don duine sin páirt a ghlacadh sa chruinniú sin.
CUID II.—COIMIRCIU GINEARALTA POBAL AR IARMAIRTI AIRITHE COGAIDH.
Airteagal 13.
Baineann forálacha Chuid II le pobail uile na dtíortha a bheidh i gcoinbhleacht, gan aon idirdhealú leatromach mar gheall ar chine, náisiúntacht, reiligiún ná tuairimí polaitíochta, agus is chun léan an chogaidh a mhaolú a beartaíodh iad.
Airteagal 14.
In aimsir shíochána, féadfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha agus, tar éis cogaíocht a bhriseadh amach, féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, ina gcríoch féin agus, más gá, i limistéir faoi fhorghabháil, réigiúin agus líomatáistí ospidéalaíochta agus sábháilteachta a bhunú a bheidh eagraithe ar dhóigh go gcumhdófar ó iarsmaí cogaidh an lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, seandaoine, leanaí faoi bhun cúig bliana déag, mná le haghaidh clainne, agus máithreacha a bhfuil leanaí faoi bhun seacht mbliana acu.
Ó thosach na cogaíochta agus lena linn, féadfaidh na Páirtithe inti comhaontuithe a dhéanamh chun na réigiúin agus na líomatáistí a bheidh bunaithe acu a aithint. Chuige sin féadfaidh siad forálacha an Dréacht-Chomhaontaithe atá i gceangal leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo a chur i gcrích, arna leasú mar a mheasfaidh siad is gá.
Iarrtar ar na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha agus ar Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge a gcuidiú a thabhairt chun tionscnamh agus aithint na réigiún agus na líomatáistí ospidéalaíochta agus sábháilteachta sin a éascú.
Airteagal 15.
Féadfaidh aon Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht, go díreach nó trí Stát neodrach nó trí eagraíocht daonchairdiúil éigin, a mholadh don Pháirtí naimhdeach réigiúin neodracha a bhunú, sna réigiúin ina bhfuil troid ar siúl chun na daoine seo a leanas, gan aon idirdhealú, a dhídean ó iarsmaí cogaidh:
(a) comhraiceoirí nó neamhchomhraiceoirí atá créachtaithe nó breoite;
(b) daoine sibhialta nach nglacann aon pháirt sa chogaíocht agus, le linn cónaí a bheith orthu sna réigiúin sin, nach ndéanann aon obair de chineál míleata.
Nuair a bheidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht tar éis comhaontú ar shuíomh geografach, ar riarachán, ar sholáthar bia agus ar mhaoirseacht an réigiúin neodraigh a bheidh molta, déanfaidh ionadaithe na bPáirtithe sa choinbhleacht comhaontú i scríbhinn a leagan amach agus a shíniú, Socrófar leis an gcomhaontú cathain a thosóidh neodrú an réigiúin agus cad é an fad a mhairfidh sé.
Airteagal 16.
Tabharfar coimirce agus urraim ar leith don lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, agus do na heasláin agus do mhná atá le haghaidh clainne.
Chomh fada agus a cheadóidh cúrsaí míleata é, tacóidh gach Páirtí sa choinbhleacht leis na bearta a dhéanfar chun na mairbh agus an lucht créachtaithe a lorg, chun cabhrú leis an lucht longbhriste agus le daoine eile atá i gcontúirt mhór, agus chun iad a chosaint ar shlad agus ar dhrochúsáid.
Airteagal 17.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a ndícheall comhaontuithe áitiúla a thabhairt i gcrích chun an lucht créachtaithe, an lucht breoite, daoine easlána agus seandaoine, leanaí agus mná i dtinneas clainne a thabhairt amach as límistéir atá faoi léigear nó faoi thimpeallú, agus chun pearsana eaglaise de gach reiligiún, pearsanra liachta agus trealamh liachta a ligean isteach go dtí na límistéir sin.
Airteagal 18.
Ní cead, in imthosca ar bith, ionsaí a dhéanamh ar ospidéil shibhialta a eagraíodh chun aireachas a thabhairt don lucht créachtaithe agus breoite, do dhaoine easlána agus do mhná i dtinneas clainne, ach déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht urraim agus coimirce a thabhairt dóibh i gcónaí.
Déanfaidh Stáit atá ina bPáirtithe i gcoinbhleacht deimhniú a thabhairt do gach ospidéal sibhialta á thaispeáint gurb ospidéal sibhialta é agus nach n-úsáidtear an foirgneamh ina bhfuil sé chun aon chríche a chuirfeadh an t-ospidéal ó theideal coimirce a fháil de réir Airteagal 19.
Marcálfar ar ospidéil shibhialta an feathal dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 38 de Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh Feabhsú Staid an Lucht Créachtaithe agus Breoite i bhFórsaí Armtha ar an Machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949, ach ní dhéanfar amhlaidh mura mbeidh sé údaraithe ag an Stát.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht na bearta is gá, sa mhéid go gceadóidh cúrsaí míleata é, chun go mbeidh na feathail ar leith lena gcuirtear ospidéil shibhialta in iúl sofheicthe ag fórsaí talún, aerfhórsaí, agus muirfhórsaí an namhad, ionas nach mbeidh siad in aon bhaol ionsaithe.
Mar gheall ar na contúirtí a d'fhéadfadh a bheith ann d'ospidéil toisc iad a bheith i gcóngar do chuspóirí míleata, moltar na hospidéil sin a bheith chomh fada agus is féidir ó na cuspóirí sin.
Airteagal 19.
Ní scoirfear den choimirce a dhlitear d'ospidéil shibhialta mura rud é go n-úsáidtear iad, taobh amuigh dá ndualgais dhaonchairdiúla, chun gníomhartha ba dhíobháil don namhaid a dhéanamh. Ní cead, áfach, scor den choimirce ach amháin tar éis rabhadh cuí a thabhairt ina sonrófar, i ngach cás iomchuí, teorainn ama réasúnach agus tar éis neamhaird a bheith tugtha ar an rabhadh sin.
Más rud é go bhfuil comhaltaí breoite nó créachtaithe de na fórsaí armtha á n-aireachasú sna hospidéil sin, nó go bhfuil airm éadroma agus armlón iontu a tógadh ó na comhraiceoirí sin agus nár tugadh suas fós don tseirbhís chuí, ní áireofar na nithe sin mar ghníomhartha ba dhíobháil don namhaid.
Airteagal 20.
Tabharfar urraim agus coimirce do dhaoine a bhíonn ag gabháil go rialta agus d'aontoisc d'oibriú agus riaradh ospidéal sibhialta, lena n-áirítear an pearsanra a bhíonn ag lorg, ag aistriú agus ag iompar sibhialtach créachtaithe agus breoite, daoine easlána agus mná i dtinneas clainne.
I gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil agus i réigiúin oibríochtaí míleata, beidh ag an bpearsanra sin, chun go n-aithneofar iad, cárta aitheantais a dheimhneoidh a stádas, a mbeidh grianghraf an tsealbhóra air agus stampa an údaráis fhreagraigh múnlaithe air, agus, freisin, crios muinchille uiscedhíonach stampáilte a chaithfidh siad ar an láimh chlé le linn dóibh bheith i mbun a ndualgas. Is é an Stát a eiseoidh an crios muinchille sin agus beidh air an feathal dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 38 de Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh Feabhsú Staid an Lucht Créachtaithe agus Breoite i bhFórsaí Armtha ar an Machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Beidh urraim agus coimirce ag dul do phearsanra eile a bheidh ag gabháil d'oibriú agus riaradh ospidéal sibhialta agus beidh teideal acu an crios muinchille a chaitheamh, mar a fhoráiltear san Airteagal seo agus faoi na coinníollacha a ordaítear ann, le linn dóibh bheith ar fostú ar na dualgais sin. Luafar ar an gcárta aitheantais na dualgais ar a bhfuil siad ar fostú.
Déanfaidh lucht bainistí gach ospidéil liosta cothrom-le-dáta den phearsanra sin a choimeád ar fáil i gcónaí do na húdaráis náisiúnta inniúla nó do na húdaráis forghabhála.
Airteagal 21.
Déanfar conbhuanna d'fheithiclí nó otharthraenacha ar talamh. nó soithí a cuireadh ar fáil go speisialta ar muir, a mbeidh sibhialtaigh chréachtaithe agus bhreoite, daoine easlána agus mná i dtinneas clainne, a n-iompar acu, a urramú agus a choimirciú ar an gcuma chéanna leis na hoispidéil dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 18, agus, le toiliú an Stáit beidh siad le haithint tríd an bhfeathal ar leith a thaispeáint a bhfuil foráil ina leith in Airteagal 38 de Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive le haghaidh Feabhsú Staid an Lucht Créachtaithe agus an Lucht Breoite i bhFórsaí Armtha ar an Machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Airteagal 22.
Ní dhéanfar ionsaí ar aerárthaí a úsáidtear d'aontoisc chun sibhialtaigh chréachtaithe agus bhreoite, daoine easlána agus mná i dtinneas clainne, a aistriú nó chun pearsanra agus trealamh liachta a iompar, ach tabharfar urraim dóibh le linn doibh bheith ag eitilt ar airde, in amanna agus ar chúrsaí, ar comhaontaíodh go sonrach ina dtaobh idir na Páirtithe uile as choinbhleacht a bheidh i gceist.
Féadfar iad a mharcáil leis an bhfeathal ar leith dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 38 den Choinbhinsiún le haghaidh Feabhsú Staid an Lucht Créachtaithe agus an Lucht Breoite i bhFórsaí Armtha ar an Machaire den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Mura gcomhaontófar ar a mhalairt, toirmisctear eitilt os cionn críoch an namhad nó críoch atá faoi fhorghabháil ag an namhaid.
Géillfidh na haerárthaí sin do gach gairm a chuirfear orthu tuirlingt. Más gá tuirlingt amhlaidh, féadfaidh an t-aerárthach agus na daoine inti leanúint dá gcúrsa tar éis a scrúdaithe, má dhéantar sin.
Airteagal 23.
Ligfidh gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach ar aghaidh gan bhac gach coinsíneacht de stórais liachta agus ospidéil, agus d'earraí is gá i gcóir seirbhísí creidimh, nach bhfuil beartaithe ach do shibhialtaigh d'Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile, fiú más namhaid dó féin an tArdpháirtí Conarthach eile sin. Mar an gcéanna ligfidh sé ar aghaidh gan bhac gach coinsíneacht de bhianna riachtanacha, d'éadaí agus d'íocshláintí do leanaí faoi bhun cúig bliana déag, do mhná le haghaidh clainne agus do mhná i dtinneas clainne.
An oibleagáid a chuirtear ar Ardpháirtí Conarthach coinsíneachtaí a shonraítear sa mhír sin roimhe seo a ligean ar aghaidh gan bhac, tá sí faoi réir an choinníll gur deimhin leis an bPáirtí sin nach bhfuil aon chúis mhór ann chun bheith faoi eagla:
(a) go ndéanfaí na coinsíneachtaí a choradh óna gceann cúrsa,
(b) nach mbeadh an t-urlámhas éifeachtach, nó
(c) go bhféadfadh an namhaid tairbhe chinnte a ghnóthú dá iarrachtaí míleata nó dá eacnamaíocht trí na coinsíneachtaí sin thuas a úsáid in ionad earraí a chaithfeadh an namhaid a chur ar fáil nó a tháirgeadh, murach sin, nó trí ábhair, seirbhísí nó saoráidí den sórt sin a scaoileadh a bheadh ag teastáil chun na hearraí sin a tháirgeadh, murach sin.
Féadfaidh an Chumhacht a ligfidh ar aghaidh na coinsíneachtaí a shonraítear sa chéad mhír den Airteagal seo coinníoll a chur leis an gcead á ligean ar aghaidh gur faoi mhaoirseacht áitiúil na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha a dháilfear na coinsíneachtaí ar na daoine atá le tairbhiú dá mbarr.
Cuirfear na coinsíneachtaí sin ar aghaidh chomh tapa agus is féidir, agus beidh de cheart ag an gCumhacht a ligfidh ar aghaidh iad gan bhac a ordú cad iad na socruithe teicniúla faoina ligfear ar aghaidh iad amhlaidh.
Airteagal 24.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht na bearta is gá chun a áirithiú nach bhfágfar ar a gconlán féin leanaí, faoi bhun cúig bliana déag, atá ina ndílleachtaí nó atá scartha óna dteaghlaigh de dheasca an chogaidh, agus go dtabharfar saoráidí i gcónaí chun iad a chothabháil, chun cleachtadh a thabhairt dóibh ar a reiligiún agus chun oideachas a sholáthar dóibh. Chomh fada agus is féidir é, is daoine arb ionann a dtraidisiún cultúrtha a thabharfaidh an t-oideachas dóibh.
Tabharfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a gcuidiú chun go nglacfar na leanaí sin i dtír neodrach ar feadh an choinbhleachta, le toiliú na Cumhachta Coimircí, má tá sin ann, agus faoi ráthaíochtaí cuí go ndéanfar de réir na bprionsabal atá luaite sa chéad mhír anseo.
Fairis sin, déanfaidh siad a ndícheall chun a shocrú go bhféadfar gach leanbh faoi bhun dhá bhliain déag a aithint, trí theascanna aitheantais a bheith orthu nó ar dhóigh éigin eile.
Airteagal 25.
Féadfaidh gach duine i gcríoch Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht, nó i gcríoch atá faoi fhorghabháil aige, scéala ar chúrsaí fíorphearsanta a thabhairt do dhaoine dá dteaghlaigh, cibé áit a bhfuil siad, agus scéala a fháil uathu. Cuirfear an comhfhreagras sin ar aghaidh go tapa agus gan aon mhoill nach cuí.
Má tharlaíonn, de dhroim imthosca áirithe, gur deacair, nó nach féidir, comhfhreagras teaghlaigh a chomhalartú leis an ngnáthphost, iarrfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a bheidh i gceist ar idirghabhálaí neodrach, mar shampla an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 140, comhairle a ghlacadh leo faoi conas is fearr a d'fhéadfaidís a n-oibleagáidí a chomhlíonadh, go háirithe le comhoibriú Cumann náisiúnta den Chrois Dhearg (den Chorráin Dearg, den Leon Dearg agus den Ghrian Dhearg).
Má mheasann na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht gur gá srian a chur le comhfhreagras teaghlaigh, ní chuirfear de shrian leis ach go gcaithfear cloí le foirmeacha caighdeánacha ina mbeidh cúig fhocal is fiche dá rogha féin, agus nach ndéanfar thar fhoirm amháin sa mhí a chur chun bealaigh.
Airteagal 26.
Cuideoidh gach Páirtí sa choinbhleacht leis an bhfiosrú a dhéanfaidh baill de theaghlaigh a bheidh scaipthe de dheasca an chogaidh d'fhonn teagmháil a dhéanamh le chéile arís, agus teacht le chéile más féidir sin. Tacóidh sé, go háirithe, le hobair eagraíochtaí a bheidh ag gabháil don ghnó sin, ar choinníoll gurb eagraíochtaí iad a bhfuil glacadh aige leo agus go ndéanfaidh siad de réir a rialachán slándála.
CUID III.—STADAS DAOINE COIMIRCITHE AGUS A gCOIREAIL.
Alt I.—Forálacha a bhfuil Comhbhaint acu le Críocha na bPáirtithe sa Choinbhleacht agus le Críocha faoi Fhorghabháil.
Airteagal 27.
Tá ceart ag daoine coimircithe i gcónaí chun urraime dá bpearsa, dá n-onóir, dá gcearta teaghlaigh, dá ndeimhní agus dá gcleachtais reiligiúin, agus dá mbéascna agus dá nósanna. Déileálfar leo go daonnachtúil i gcónaí, agus déanfar iad a choimirciú go háirithe ar gach gníomh foréigin nó bagairtí foréigin agus ar mhaslaí agus ar fhiosracht an phobail.
Déanfar mná a choimirciú go speisialta ar aon ion saíar a ngeanmnaíocht, go háirithe ar éigniú, ar mheirdreachas a chur d'fheidhm orthu, agus ar ionsaí mígheanasach de gach saghas.
Gan dochar do na forálacha a bhaineann le staid a sláinte, lena n-aois agus lena ngnéas, cuirfidh an Páirtí sa choinbhleacht an chóir chéanna ar na daoine coimircithe go léir a bheidh faoina n-urláimh, gan aon idirdhealú leatromach, a bheidh bunaithe, go háirithe, ar chine, reiligiún nó tuairimí polaitíochta.
Ach féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht na bearta smachta agus slándála a dhéanamh is gá de dheasca an chogaidh maidir le daoine coimircithe.
Airteagal 28.
Ní cead leas a bhaint as duine coimircithe a bheith ar an láthair chun pointí nó limistéir áirithe a thabhairt slán ó oibríochtaí míleata.
Airteagal 29.
Beidh an Páirtí sa choinbhleacht a mbeidh daoine coimircithe faoina láimh freagrach sa chóireáil a chuirfidh a ghníomhairí orthu, gan dochar d'aon fhreagracht phearsanta a thitfidh ar aon duine.
Airteagal 30.
Beidh gach saoráid ag daoine coimircithe chun iarratas a chur faoi bhráid na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha, Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, Cumann náisiúnta den Chrois Dhearg (den Chorráin Dearg, den Leon Dearg agus den Ghrian Dhearg) sa tír ina bhfuil siad, maraon le haon eagraíocht a d'fhéadfadh cabhrú leo.
Déanfaidh na húdaráis gach saoráid chuige sin, laistigh de na teorainneacha a chuirfidh riachtanais mhíleata nó riachtanais slándála leo, a thabhairt do na heagraíochtaí éagsúla sin.
Taobh amuigh de na cuairteanna ó thoscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha agus Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 143, éascóidh na Cumhachtaí Coinneála nó Forghabhála, an oiread agus is féidir é, cuairteanna ar dhaoine coimircithe ag ionadaithe ó eagraíochtaí eile arb é a gcuspóir cúnamh spriodálta nó fóirithint nithiúil a thabhairt dóibh.
Airteagal 31.
Ní dhéanfar aon chomhéigniú, corpartha ná morálta, ar dhaoine coimircithe, go háirithe chun eolas a fháil uathu féin nó ó dhaoine eile.
Airteagal 32.
Comhaontaíonn na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha go sonrach go bhfuil toirmeasc ar gach ceann acu aon bheart a dhéanamh de chineál a thabharfadh fulgaint chorpartha nó díothú ar dhaoine coimircithe faoina láimh. Baineann an toirmeasc sin, ní amháin le dúnmharú, céastóireacht, pionós corpartha, ciorrú agus turgnaimh liachta nó eolaíochta nach bhfuil riachtanach chun cóir leighis a chur ar dhuine coimircithe, ach fós le haon bhearta eile brúidiúlachta, cibé acu gníomhairí sibhialta nó gníomhairí míleata a dhéanfadh iad.
Airteagal 33.
Ní cead aon duine coimircithe a phionósú i gcion nach ndearna sé féin nó í féin go pearsanta. Toirmisctear pionóis chomhchoiteanna, agus mar an gcéanna gach beart imeaglaithe nó sceimhlithe.
Toirmisctear slad.
Toirmisctear díoltas a agairt ar dhaoine coimircithe nó ar a maoin.
Airteagal 34.
Toirmisctear gialla a thógáil.
Alt II.—Eachtrannaigh i gCríoch Pháirtí sa Choinbhleacht.
Airteagal 35.
Gach duine coimircithe a dteastóidh uaidh an chríoch a fhágáil i dtosach coinbhleachta nó lena linn, beidh de cheart aige é sin a dhéanamh mura bhfuil sé i gcoinne leas náisiúnta an Stáit é a imeacht. Cinnfear de réir nós imeachta rialta iarratais na ndaoine sin ar chead imeachta, agus déanfar an cinneadh a luaithe is féidir. Féadfaidh na daoine a gceadófar dóibh imeacht an t-airgead is gá le haghaidh a dturais a sholáthar dóibh féin agus méid réasúnach dá n-earraí agus de nithe le haghaidh úsáide pearsanta a thabhairt leo.
Má dhiúltaítear cead d'aon duine den sórt sin an chríoch a fhágáil, beidh sé de cheart aige an diúltú sin a chur á athbhreithniú a luaithe is féidir é ag cúirt nó bord riaracháin inniúil a shonróidh an Chumhacht Choinneála chuige sin.
Má dhéantar iarratas chuige sin, inseofar d'ionadaithe na Cumhachta Coimircí, mura bhfuil cúiseanna slándála á chosc, nó mura gcuirfidh na daoine a bheidh i gceist ina choinne, na fáthanna gur diúltaíodh aon iarratas ar chead imeachta as an gcríoch, agus tabharfar dóibh, chomh luath agus is féidir é, ainmneacha na ndaoine go léir ar diúltaíodh cead imeachta dóibh.
Airteagal 36.
Nuair a cheadófar do dhaoine imeacht faoin Airteagal deiridh sin roimhe seo, socrófar go n-imeoidh siad faoi choinníollacha sásúla maidir le sábháilteacht, sláinteachas, sláintíocht agus bia. Is ar an tír chinn scríbe nó, i gcás cóiríocht a sholáthar i dtír neodrach, ar an gCumhacht a dtairbheoidh a náisiúnaigh dá bharr, a bheidh an costas go léir a bhainfidh lena n-imeacht, ón bpointe fágála i gcríoch na Cumhachta Coinneála. Féadfar, más gá, sonraí inoibrithe na ngluaiseachtaí sin a shocrú trí chomhaontú speisialta idir na Cumhachtaí a bheidh i gceist.
Ní dhéanfaidh a bhfuil anseo roimhe seo dochar d'aon chomhaontuithe speisialta a bheidh déanta idir Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht maidir le náisiúnaigh dá gcuid atá faoi láimh an namhad a mhalartú agus a athdhúichiú.
Airteagal 37.
Fad a bheidh siad faoi ghaibhniú déileálfar go daonnachtúil le daoine coimircithe a bheidh faoi ghaibhniú ag feitheamh ar imeachtaí nó faoi phianbhreith lena ngabhann cailleadh saoirse.
Chomh luath is a shaorfar iad, féadfaidh siad cead a iarraidh an chríoch a fhágáil de réir na nAirteagal sin roimhe seo.
Airteagal 38.
Taobh amuigh de bhearta speisialta a údaraítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo, go sonrach le hAirteagail 27 agus 41, leanfar de staid daoine coimircithe a rialú, ar phrionsabal, de réir na bhforálacha a bhaineann le heachtrannaigh in aimsir shíochána. In aon chás, tabharfar na cearta seo a leanas dóibh:
(1) féadfaidh siad an fhóirithint a fháil a chuirfear chucu go pearsanta nó i gcomhroinn;
(2) más gá dóibh é mar gheall ar a sláinte, gheobhaidh siad aireachas liachta agus cóireáil in ospidéal sa mhéid chéanna le náisiúnaigh an Stáit a bheidh i gceist;
(3) ceadófar dóibh a reiligiún a chleachtadh agus cúnamh spioradálta a fháil ó phearsana eaglaise dá gcomhchreideamh;
(4) má tá cónaí orthu i limistéar atá i gcontúirt ar leith ó ghuaiseanna cogaidh, údarófar dóibh aistriú as an limistéar sin, sa mhéid chéanna le náisiúnaigh an Stáit a bheidh i gceist;
(5) tairbheoidh leanaí faoi bhun cúig bliana déag, mná le haghaidh clainne, agus máithreacha a bhfuil leanaí faoi bhun seacht mbliana acu, d'aon chóireáil fhabhrach sa mhéid chéanna le náisiúnaigh an Stáit a bheidh i gceist.
Airteagal 39.
Tabharfar caoi do dhaoine coimircithe, a chaill a bhfostaíocht éadálach de dheasca an chogaidh, fostaíocht faoi phá a fháil. Faoi réir riachtanas slándála agus forálacha Airteagal 40, beidh caoi acu chuige sin mar a bheidh ag náisiúnaigh na Cumhachta a bhfuil siad ina críoch.
Má chuireann Páirtí sa choinbhleacht bearta smachta i bhfeidhm ar dhuine coimircithe a fhágann nach féidir leis é féin a chothú, agus go háirithe má choisctear an duine sin ar chúiseanna slándála ó fhostaíocht faoi phá a fháil faoi choinníollacha réasúnacha, féachfaidh an Páirtí sin chuige go gcothófar é féin agus a chleithiúnaigh.
In aon chás, féadfaidh daoine coimircithe liúntais a fháil óna dtír bhunaidh, ón gCumhacht Choimirceach, nó ó na cumainn fóirithinte dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 30.
Airteagal 40.
Ní cead iallach a chur ar dhaoine coimircithe obair a dhéanamh ach sa mhéid chéanna le náisiúnaigh an Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a bhfuil siad ina críoch.
Más de náisiúntacht naimhdeach na daoine coimircithe, ní cead iallach a chur orthu obair a dhéanamh thar mar is gá de ghnáth chun bia, ionad cónaithe, éadaí, cóir iompair agus a sláinte, a chur in áirithe do dhaoine agus nach bhfuil baint go díreach aici le hoibríochtaí míleata.
Sna cásanna atá luaite sa dá mhír sin roimhe seo, tairbheoidh daoine coimircithe a gcuirfear iallach orthu obair a dhéanamh de na coinníollacha céanna oibre, agus den chumhdach céanna, a bheidh ag na hoibrithe atá ina náisiúnaigh, go háirithe maidir le pá, uaire saothair, éadaí agus trealamh, traenáil roimh ré agus cúiteamh i dtionóiscí agus galair de dheasca na hoibre.
Má sháraítear na forálacha sin roimhe seo, ceadófar do dhaoine coimircithe feidhm a bhaint as a gceart gearáin de réir forálacha Airteagal 30.
Airteagal 41.
Mura leor leis an gCumhacht a mbeidh daoine coimircithe faoina láimh na bearta smachta dá dtagraítear sa Choinbhinsiún seo, ní cead di aon bheart smachta eile a ghlacadh chuici féin a bheidh níos déine ná áit chónaithe áirithe a cheapadh dóibh nó iad a chur faoi imtheorannú, de réir forálacha Airteagail 42 agus 43.
Nuair a bheifear ag cur forálacha Airteagal 39, an dara mír, i bhfeidhm i gcás daoine a dtabharfar orthu a ngnátháit chónaithe a fhágáil de bhua chinneadh á gcur go háit chónaithe áirithe in áit eile, cloífidh an Chumhacht Choinneála, chomh dlúth agus is féidir, leis na caighdeáin atá leagtha síos i gCuid III, Alt IV, den Choinbhinsiún seo maidir le leas na ndaoine sin.
Airteagal 42.
Ní cead a ordú daoine coimircithe a imtheorannú nó a chur go háit chónaithe áirithe mura bhfuil sé sin fíor-riachtanach ar mhaithe le slándáil na Cumhachta Coinneála.
Má dhéanann duine ar bith, ag gníomhú dó trí ionadaithe na Cumhachta Coimircí, imtheorannú a éileamh dá dheoin féin, agus gur gá, i gcúrsaí a cháis, é sin a dhéanamh, déanfaidh an Chumhacht a bhfuil sé faoina láimh é a imtheorannú.
Airteagal 43.
Aon duine coimircithe a bheifear tar éis a imtheorannú nó a chur go háit chónaithe áirithe, beidh de cheart aige an beart sin a chur á athbhreithniú a luaithe is féidir ag cúirt nó bord riaracháin inniúil a shonróidh an Chumhacht Choinneála chuige sin. Má dhaingnítear a imtheorannú nó a chur go háit chónaithe áirithe, déanfaidh an chúirt nó an bord riaracháin go tréimhsiúil, agus dhá uair sa bhliain ar a laghad, cás an duine sin a bhreithniú, d'fhonn an cinneadh bunaidh a leasú ina fhabhar, má cheadaíonn na himthosca é.
Mura rud é go gcuirfidh na daoine coimircithe a bheidh i gceist ina choinne, déanfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála, chomh tapa agus is féidir, ainmneacha aon daoine coimircithe a cuireadh faoi imtheorannú nó a cuireadh go háit chónaithe áirithe, nó a saoradh ó imtheorannú nó ó áit chónaithe áirithe, a thabhairt don Chumhacht Choimirceach. Faoi réir na gcoinníollacha céanna, cuirfear cinneadh na gcúirteanna nó na mbord atá luaite sa chéad mhír den Airteagal seo in iúl don Chumhacht Choimirceach chomh tapa agus is féidir.
Airteagal 44.
Nuair a bheidh na bearta smachta a luaitear sa Choinbhinsiún seo á gcur i bhfeidhm ag an gCumhacht Choinneála, ní áireoidh sí mar eachtrannaigh naimhdeacha ar an aon fhoras amháin gur de náisiúntacht Stáit naimhdigh iad de jure, dídeanaithe nach bhfuil, iarbhír, faoi choimirce aon Rialtais.
Airteagal 45.
Ní aistreofar daoine coimircithe chuig Cumhacht nach páirtí sa Choinbhinsiún.
Ní bheidh an fhoráil seo ina bac, ar dhóigh ar bith, ar athdhúichiú daoine coimircithe, ná ar iad a fhilleadh ar a dtír chónaithe tar éis deireadh na cogaíochta.
Ní cead don Chumhacht Choinneála daoine coimircithe a aistriú ach amháin chuig Cumhacht atá ina Páirtí sa Choinbhinsiún seo agus tar éis don Chumhacht Choinneála a dheimhniú di féin go bhfuil an Chumhacht sin toilteanach agus in ann an Coinbhinsiún seo a chur i bhfeidhm. Má aistrítear daoine coimircithe sna himthosca sin, is ar an gCumhacht a ghlacfaidh iad a bheidh sé de fhreagracht an Coinbhinsiún seo a chur i bhfeidhm fad a bheidh siad faoi choimeád aici. Mar sin féin, má loiceann an Chumhacht sin forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo a chomhlíonadh in aon phonc tábhachtach, déanfaidh an Chumhacht a d'aistrigh na daoine coimircithe, ar é a bheith curtha in iúl di ag an gCumhacht Choimirceach, bearta éifeachtacha chun an scéal a leigheas, nó iarrfaidh sí na daoine coimircithe a chur ar ais chuici féin. Ní foláir géilleadh d'aon iarratas den sórt sin.
Ní cead, i gcás ar bith, duine coimircithe a aistriú go tír arb eagal dó nó di go ndéanfaí géarleanúint air nó uirthi mar gheall ar na tuairimí polaitíochta nó an creideamh atá aige nó aici.
Ní bheidh forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin ina mbac ar dhaoine coimircithe a cúisíodh i gcionta in aghaidh an ghnáthdhlí choiriúil a eiseachadadh de bhun conarthaí eiseachadta a rinneadh roimh thosach na cogaíochta.
Airteagal 46.
Sa mhéid nach mbeidh siad tarraingthe siar roimhe sin, déanfar bearta sriantacha a cuireadh i bhfeidhm maidir le daoine coimircithe a chealú a luaithe is féidir tar éis deireadh na cogaíochta.
Déanfar bearta sriantacha a bhainfidh lena maoin a chealú, de réir dlí na Cumhachta Coinneála, a luaithe is féidir tar éis deireadh na cogaíochta.
Alt III.—Críocha faoi Fhorghabháil.
Airteagal 47.
Ní bhainfear, i gcás ar bith ná ar dhóigh ar bith, tairbhe an Choinbhinsiúin seo de dhaoine coimircithe atá i gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil, trí aon athrú, de dhroim na forghabhála sin, ar institiúidí nó rialtas na críche sin, ná trí aon chomhaontú idir údaráis na gcríocha faoi fhorghabháil agus an Chumhacht Forghabhála, ná tríd an gCumhacht Forghabhála do ghabháil seilbhe ar an iomlán, nó ar chuid, den chríoch faoi fhorghabháil.
Airteagal 48.
Féadfaidh daoine coimircithe, nach náisiúnaigh den Chumhacht a bhfuil a críoch faoi fhorghabháil, leas a bhaint as an gceart chun imeacht as an gcríoch faoi réir forálacha Airteagal 35, agus déanfar cinneadh ina thaobh sin de réir an nós imeachta a bhunóidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála de réir an Airteagail sin.
Airteagal 49.
Toirmisctear daoine coimircithe a aistriú, ina n-aonar nó ina sluaite, agus iad a dhíbirt ó chríoch faoi fhorghabháil go críoch na Cumhachta Forghabhála nó go críoch aon tíre eile, bíodh an tír sin faoi fhorghabháil nó ná bíodh, is cuma cad é an tsiocair a bheadh lena leithéid.
Mar sin féin, féadfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála aslonnú iomlán nó páirteach a dhéanamh ar limistéar áirithe más gá sin ar mhaithe le slándáil an phobail nó ar chúiseanna míleata dianriachtanacha. Ní cead i gcás aslonnú den sórt sin daoine coimircithe a aistriú amach thar teorainn na críche faoi fhorghabháil mura rud é nach féidir ar chúiseanna bunúsacha an t-aistriú sin a sheachaint. Déanfar na daoine a aslonnófar amhlaidh a aistriú ar ais go dtí a dtithe féin chomh luath is a bheidh deireadh leis an gcogaíocht sa limistéar áirithe sin.
Má ghabhann Cumhacht Forghabhála aistriú nó aslonnú den sórt sin de láimh, cinnteoidh sí, chomh fada riamh agus is féidir, go mbeidh cóiríocht cheart ar fáil le haghaidh na ndaoine coimircithe, go ndéanfar an t-aistriú faoi choinníollacha sásúla ó thaobh sláinteachais, sláinte, sábháilteachta agus cothaithe, agus nach scarfar ó chéile lucht aonteaghlaigh.
Cuirfear scéala chuig an gCumhacht Choimirceach faoi aon aistriú nó aslonnú a luaithe a bheifear tar éis a leithéid a dhéanamh.
Ní choinneoidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála daoine coimircithe i limistéar atá i gcontúirt mhór ó ghuaiseanna cogaidh mura bhfuil géarghá leis ar mhaithe le slándáil an phobail nó ar chúiseanna dianriachtanacha míleata.
Ní dhéanfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála codanna dá pobal sibhialta féin a dhíbirt ná a aistriú isteach sa chríocha atá faoi fhorghabháil aici.
Airteagal 50.
Éascóidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála, le comhoibriú na n-údarás náisiúnta agus áitiúil, ceart-oibriú gach institiúide atá ag gabháil d'aireachasú agus teagasc leanaí.
Déanfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála gach is gá chun gur fusaide leanaí a aithint agus a n-atharthacht a chlárú. Ní cead, i gcás ar bith, a stádas pearsanta a athrú, ná iad a liostáil in eagair ná in eagraíochtaí atá ina cleithiúnas.
Más rud é nach bhfuil na hinstitiúidí áitiúla in ann é a dhéanamh, déanfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála socrú chun go mbeidh cothú agus teagasc le fáil, ó dhaoine dá náisiúntacht agus dá dteanga agus dá gcreideamh féin, más féidir é, ag leanaí atá ina ndílleachtaí nó atá scartha óna dtuismitheoirí de dheasca an chogaidh agus nach bhfuil neasghaol ná cara acu a d'fhéadfadh aireachas leormhaith a thabhairt dóibh.
Beidh de chúram ar roinn ar leith den Oifig a chuirfear ar bun de réir Airteagal 136 gach is gá a dhéanamh chun leanaí a aithint a bhfuil amhras ann cé hiad féin. Is ceart, i gcónaí, sonraí i dtaobh a dtuismitheoirí nó i dtaobh neasghaolta eile a chur ar taifead, má tá fáil orthu.
Ní chuirfidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála bac ar fheidhmiú aon bhearta fabhracha, maidir le bia, aireachas liachta agus coimirciú ar iarsmaí cogaidh, a cuireadh chun feidhme roimh an bhforghabháil i bhfabhar leanaí faoi bhun cúig bliana déag, mná le haghaidh clainne, agus máithreacha a bhfuil leanaí faoi bhun seacht mbliana acu.
Airteagal 51.
Ní cead don Chumhacht Forghabhála iallach a chur ar dhaoine coimircithe fónamh ina fórsaí armtha ná ina fórsaí cúnta. Ní cead tathaint ná bolscaireacht ar bith a dhéanamh d'fhonn go liostálfaidís dá ndeoin féin.
Ní cead don Chumhacht Forghabhála iallach a chur ar dhaoine coimircithe obair a dhéanamh mura bhfuil siad os cionn ocht mbliana déag d'aois, ná sa chás sin féin iad a chur ach le hobair is gá le haghaidh riachtanais an airm forghabhála, nó le haghaidh na seirbhísí fóntais phoiblí, nó chun bia, lóistín, éadach, nó cóir iompair a sholáthar do phobal na tíre atá faoi fhorghabháil, nó ar mhaithe lena sláinte. Ní cead iallach a chur ar dhaoine coimircithe aon obair a ghabháil de láimh a d'fhágfadh go mbeadh orthu páirt a ghlacadh in oibríochtaí míleata. Ní cead don Chumhacht Forghabhála iallach a chur ar dhaoine coimircithe foréigean a imirt chun slándáil na bhfeistiúchán san áit a bhfuil obair éigeantach ar siúl acu a áirithiú.
Ní dhéanfar an obair ach sa chríoch faoi fhorghabháil ina bhfuil na daoine a cuireadh ag déanamh seirbhíse. Coimeádfar gach duine den sórt sin, sa mhéid gur féidir é, ina ghnátháit fostaí ochta. Íocfar tuarastal cóir le hoibrithe agus beidh an obair ag freagairt dá gcumas coirp agus intinne. Beidh feidhm ag an reachtaíocht atá i bhfeidhm sa tír faoi fhorghabháil maidir leis na coinníollacha oibre, agus leis an gcumhdach, a bhainfidh go háirithe le nithe mar thuarastail, uaire oibre, trealamh, traenáil roimh ré agus cúiteamh i dtionóiscí agus galair de dheasca oibre i gcás na ndaoine coimircithe a chuirfear leis an obair dá dtagraítear san Airteagal seo.
Ní cead, i gcás ar bith, slógadh oibrithe in eagraíocht mhíleata nó leathmhíleata a theacht as daoine coimircithe a chur le saothar.
Airteagal 52.
Ní bhainfidh aon chonradh, comhaontú ná rialachán de cheart aon oibrí, cibé acu oibrí saorálach é nó nach ea, agus cibé áit a bhfuil sé, chun iarratas a chur go dtí ionadaithe na Cumhachta Coimircí á iarraidh uirthi idirghabháil a dhéanamh.
Toirmeasctar gach beart a tharraingeodh dífhostaíocht, nó a laghdódh na deiseanna a bheadh ag oibrithe i gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil, d'fhonn a thabhairt orthu obair a dhéanamh don Chumhacht Forghabhála.
Airteagal 53.
Toirmisctear ar an gCumhacht Forghabhála díothú a dhéanamh ar mhaoin, réadach nó pearsanta, le daoine príobháideacha, go pearsanta nó i gcomhroinn, nó leis an Stát, nó le húdaráis phoiblí eile, nó le heagraíochtaí sóisialacha nó le heagraíochtaí comhair, ach amháin nuair atá fíor-riachtanas leis an díothú sin de bharr oibríochtaí míleata.
Airteagal 54.
Ní cead don Chumhacht Forghabhála stádas oifigeach poiblí ná stádas breithiúna sna críocha faoi fhorghabháil a athrú, ná ar dhóigh ar bith smachtbhannaí a chur i bhfeidhm ná aon bhearta comhéigne nó leatroim a dhéanamh orthu, toisc iad a bheith gan a bhfeidhmeanna a chomhlíonadh ar chúiseanna coinsiasa.
Ní dhéanann an toirmeasc seo dochar d'fheidhmiú an dara mír d'Airteagal 51. Ní dhéanann sé difir do cheart na Cumhachta Forghabhála chun oifigigh phoiblí a chur as a bpost.
Airteagal 55.
Tá de dhualgas ar an gCumhacht Forghabhála, go feadh a hacmhainne air, bia agus cógais leighis a sholáthar don phobal; is ceart di, go háirithe, an bia, na cógais leighis agus na hearraí eile atá riachtanach a thabhairt isteach, mura leor a bhfuil ar fáil díobh sa chríoch faoi fhorghabháil.
Ní cead don Chumhacht Forghabhála bia, earraí ná soláthairtí liachta atá ar fáil sa chríoch faoi fhorghabháil a thógáil chuici féin, ach amháin le haghaidh a n-úsaidte ag na fórsaí forghabhála agus ag an bpearsanra riaracháin, agus ní cead é a dhéanamh sa chás sin féin ach amháin tar éis aird a thabhairt ar riachtanais an phobail shibhialta. Faoi réir forálacha Coinbhinsiún idirnáisiúnta eile, déanfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála socruithe chun a áirithiú go n-íocfar a luach cóir ar aon earraí a thógfar.
Beidh cead ag an gCumhacht, Choimirceach, tráth ar bith, staid na soláthairtí de bhia agus d'earraí liachta i gcríocha faoi fhorghabháil a fhíorú, ach amháin nuair is gá srianta sealadacha mar gheall ar dhianriachtanais mhíleata.
Airteagal 56.
Tá de dhualgas ar an gCumhacht Forghabhála, go feadh a hacmhainne air, le comhoibriú údarás náisiúnta agus údarás áitiúil, na bunachais agus na seirbhísí liachta agus ospidéil, sláinte an phobail agus an sláinteachas poiblí, a chinntiú agus a chothabháil sa chríoch faoi fhorghabháil, go háirithe trí leas agus feidhm a bhaint as na bearta coisctheacha is gá chun cúl a chur le galair ghabhálacha agus aicidí forleata. Ligfear don phearsanra liachta de gach earnáil a ndualgais a dhéanamh.
Má bhunaítear ospidéil nua i gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil agus mura bhfuil údaráis inniúla an Stáit atá faoi fhorghabháil ag oibriú iontu, tabharfaidh na húdaráis forghabhála dóibh, más gá, an t-aitheantas dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 18. In imthosca dá samhail, tabharfaidh na húdaráis forghabhála aitheantas freisin do phearsanra ospidéil agus d'fheithiclí iompair faoi fhorálacha Airteagail 20 agus 21.
Nuair a bheidh sí ag baint leasa as bearta sláinte agus sláinteachais agus á gcur i ngníomh, tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála aird ar aigne an phobail sa chríoch faoi fhorghabháil i gcúrsaí moráltachta agus eitice.
Airteagal 57.
Ní cead don Chumhacht Forghabhála ospidéil shibhialta a fhoréileamh ach amháin go sealadach agus i gcásanna géarriachtanais chun aireachas a thabhairt do shaighdiúirí créachtaithe agus breoite, agus ansin ar choinníoll go ndéanfar socruithe oiriúnacha i dtráth cuí chun na hothair a aireachasú agus a chóireáil agus le haghaidh na cóiríochta ospidéil is gá don phobal sibhialta.
Ní cead ábhair agus stórais ospidéal sibhialta a fhoréileamh fad a bheidh siad ag teastáil chun freastal ar riachtanais an phobail shibhialta.
Airteagal 58.
Ceadóidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála do phearsana eaglaise cúnamh spioradálta a thabhairt do lucht a gcomhchreidimh
Glacfaídh an Chumhacht Forghabhála freisin le coinsíneachtaí de leabhair agus d'earraí is gá le haghaidh cúrsaí reiligiúin, agus éascóidh siad a scaipeadh i gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil.
Airteagal 59.
Má tá an t-iomlán nó cuid den phobal i gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil gan a ndóthain soláthairtí, comhaontóidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála le scéimeanna fóirithinte ar mhaithe leis an bpobal sin, agus déanfaidh sí gach is féidir léi mar éascaíocht dóibh.
Féadfaidh Stáit nó eagraíochtaí daonchairdiúla neamhchlaonta, ar nós Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, na scéimeanna sin a ghabháil de láimh, agus séard a bheidh iontu, go sonrach, coinsíneachtaí bia, earraí liachta agus éadaí a sholáthar.
Ligfidh gach Páirtí Conarthach na coinsíneachtaí sin ar aghaidh gan bhac, agus ráthóidh sí coimirce dóibh.
Beidh de cheart, áfach, ag Cumhacht a ligfidh coinsíneachtaí ar aghaidh gan bhac ar a mbealach chun críoch atá faoi fhorghabháil ag Páirtí naimhdeach sa choinbhleacht, na coinsíneachtaí sin a chuardach, a ngluaiseacht a rialú de réir tráthanna agus cúrsaí ordaithe, agus deimhniú sásúil a fháil ón gCumhacht Choimirceach gur chun fóirithint ar an bpobal gátarach a úsáidfear na coinsíneachtaí sin agus nach mbeifear á n-úsáid chun tairbhe don Chumhacht Forghabhála.
Airteagal 60.
Ní shaorfaidh coinsíneachtaí fóirithinte an Chumhacht For ghabhála, ar dhóigh ar bith, ó aon fhreagracht dá gcuirtear uirthi le hAirteagail 55, 56 agus 59. Ní dhéanfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála coinsíneachtaí a úsáid, ar dhóigh ar bith, chun cuspóra nár ceapadh dóibh, ach amháin i gcás géarriachtanais, ar mhaithe le pobal na críche faoi fhorghabháil agus le toiliú na Cumhachta Coimircí.
Airteagal 61.
Déanfar na coinsíneachtaí fóirithinte dá dtagraítear sna hAirteagail sin roimhe seo a dháileadh le comhoibriú agus faoi mhaoirseacht na Cumhachta Forghabhála. Féadfar, freisin, an dualgas sin a tharmligean, trí chomhaontú idir an Chumhacht Forghabhála agus an Chumhacht Choimirceach, chuig Cumhacht Neodrach, chuig Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge nó aon chomhlacht neamhchlaonta daonchairdiúil eile.
Beidh na coinsíneachtaí sin díolmhaithe i gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil ó gach muirear, cáin nó dleacht chustam mura gá a leithéid ar mhaithe le heacnamaíocht na críche sin. Éascóidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála meardháileadh na gcoinsíneachtaí sin.
Déanfaidh na Páirtithe Conarthacha uile a ndícheall chun go gceadófar na coinsíneachtaí fóirithinte sin a ligean ar aghaidh agus a iompar, saor ó mhuirear, ar a mbealach go dtí críocha faoi fhorghabháil.
Airteagal 62.
Faoi réir dianriachtanas slándála, ceadófar do dhaoine coimircithe i gcríocha faoi fhorghabháil na coinsíneachtaí fóirithinte a fháil a chuirfear chucu go pearsanta.
Airteagal 63
Faoi réir na mbeart sealadach eisceachtúil a fhorálfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála ar chúiseanna práinneacha slándála:
(a) beidh cead ag Cumainn Náisiúnta den Chrois Dhearg (den Chorrán Dearg, den Leon Dearg agus den Ghrian Dhearg) leanúint dá ngníomhaíochtaí de réir phrionsabail na Croise Deirge, mar atá mínithe ag Comhdhálacha Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge. Ceadófar do chumainn fóirithinte eile leanúint dá ngníomhaíochtaí daonchairdiúla faoi na himthosca céanna;
(b) Ní cead don Chumhacht Forghabhála a éileamh go ndéanfar aon athruithe ar phearsanra ná ar chomhdhéanamh na gcumann sin, de shaghas ba dhochar do na gníomhaíochtaí réamhráite.
Bainfidh na prionsabail chéanna le gníomhaíochtaí agus pearsanra eagraíochtaí speisialta de chineál neamh-mhíleata atá bunaithe cheana, nó a bhunófar, chun coinníollacha maireachtála an phobail shibhialta a áirithiú trí na seirbhísí fóntais phoiblí atá riachtanach a chothabháil, trí fhóirithint a dháileadh agus trí theasargain a eagrú.
Airteagal 64.
Fanfaidh péindlithe na gcríocha faoi fhorghabháil i bhfeidhm, ach go bhféadfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála iad a aisghairm nó a fhionraí i gcásanna inar baol iad dá slándáil nó inar bacinn iad ar fheidhmiú an Choinbhinsiúin seo. Faoi réir an choinníll deiridh sin agus an riachtanais a bheidh le riaradh éifeachtúil an cheartais a chinntiú, leanfaidh binsí na gcríocha faoi fhorghabháil de bheith ag feidhmiú maidir le gach cion lena mbaineann na dlíthe sin.
Féadfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála, áfach, pobal na críche faoi fhorghabháil a chur faoi fhorálacha atá riachtanach chun go bhféadfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála a hoibleagáidí faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo a chomhlíonadh, chun an chríoch a choimeád faoi rialú ordúil, agus chun a slándáil a chur in áirithe don Cumhacht Forghabhála, do chomhaltaí agus maoin na bhfórsaí forghabhála nó an riaracháin forghabhála, agus mar an gcéanna do na bunachais agus na línte cumarsáide a úsáideann siad.
Airteagal 65.
Ní thiocfaidh na forálacha pionósacha a achtóidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála i bhfeidhm go dtí go mbeidh siad foilsithe agus curtha in iúl do na háitreoirí ina dteanga féin. Ní bheidh éifeacht chúlghabhálach leis na forálacha pionósacha sin.
Airteagal 66.
I gcás sárú ar na forálacha pionósacha a bheidh fógartha aici de bhua an dara mír d'Airteagal 64, féadfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála an cúisí a thabhairt suas dá cúirteanna míleata cuí-chomhdhéanta, neamhpholaitiúla, ar choinníoll gur sa tír faoi fhorghabháil a shuíonn na cúirteanna sin. Is é is fearr gur sa tír faoi fhorghabháil a shuífidh cúirteanna achomhairc.
Airteagal 67.
Ní fheidhmeoidh na cúirteanna ach na forálacha dlí sin a raibh feidhm acu roimh an gcion, agus atá de réir ghnáthphrionsabail an dlí, go háirithe an prionsabal go mbeidh an pionós ag freagairt don chion. Tabharfaidh siad dá n-aire nach náisiúnach den Chumhacht Forghabhála an cúisí.
Airteagal 68.
Daoine coimircithe a dhéanfaidh cion d'aontoisc chun dochar a dhéanamh don Chumhacht Forghabhála, ach nach é atá ann iarracht mharfa nó bhasctha ar chomhaltaí de na fórsaí forghabhála nó den lucht riaracháin, ná nach contúirt mhór do dhaoine i gcoitinne, ná nach ndéanfaidh damáiste mór do mhaoin na bhfórsaí forghabhála nó an lucht riaracháin, ná do na feistiúcháin a bheidh á n-úsáid acu, dlífear iad a imtheorannú nó a chur faoi ghnáthphríosúnacht, ach tréimhse an imtheorannaithe nó na príosúnachta sin a bheith ag freagairt don chion a rinneadh. Fairis sin, i gcás cionta den sórt sin, is imtheorannú nó príosúnacht an t-aon bheart amháin a dhéanfar chun a saoirse a bhaint de dhaoine coimircithe. Féadfaidh na cúirteanna dá bhforáiltear faoi Airteagal 66 den Choinbhinsiún seo, dá rogha féin, pianbhreith imtheorannaithe ar feadh na tréimhse céanna a chur in ionad pianbhreithe príosúnachta.
Ní fhéadfaidh na forálacha pionósacha a fhógróidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála de réir Airteagal 64 agus 65 pianbhreith báis a chur ar dhuine coimircithe ach amháin i gcásanna an duine sin a bheith ciontach i spiaireacht, i ngníomharthaí tromchúiseacha sabhaitéireachta i gcoinne feistiúchán míleata na Cumhachta Forghabhála nó i gcionta toiliúla a thug bás duine nó daoine, ar choinníoll go raibh pionós báis inghearrtha i leith na gcionta sin faoin dlí a bhí i bhfeidhm sa chríoch faoi fhorghabháil sular thosaigh an fhorghabháil.
Ní féidir pianbhreith báis a fhógairt an dhuine coimircithe mura mbeifear tar éis umhail na cúirte a tharraingt go speisialta ar an bhfíoras nach bhfuil an cúisí, de bhrí nach náisiúnach de chuid na Cumhachta Forghabhála é, faoi aon dualgas géillsine di.
In aon chás, ní féidir pianbhreith báis a fhógairt ar dhuine coimircithe a bhí faoi bhun ocht mbliana déag d'aois tráth an chiona.
Airteagal 69.
I ngach cás, bainfear d'aon tréimhse phríosúnachta a ghearrfar an tréimhse a bheidh duine a cúisíodh i gcion tar éis a chaitheamh faoi ghabháil ag feitheamh ar a thriail nó ar a phionósú.
Airteagal 70.
Ní dhéanfaidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála daoine coimircithe a ghabháil, a ionchúiseamh ná a chiontú mar gheall ar ghníomhartha a rinneadh nó tuairimí a nochtadh roimh an bhforghabháil, nó le linn briseadh sealadach ar an bhforghabháil, ach amháin i gcás dlíthe agus nósanna an chogaidh a shárú.
Náisiúnaigh den Chumhacht Forghabhála a rinne, roimh thosach na cogaíochta, dídean a lorg i gcríoch an Stáit faoi fhorghabháil, ní dhéanfar iad a ghabháil, a ionchúiseamh, a chiontú ná a dhíbirt as an gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil, ach amháin mar gheall ar chionta a rinneadh tar éis tosach na cogaíochta, nó ar chionta faoin dlí coiteann a rinneadh roimh thosach na cogaíochta agus a d'fhágfadh, de réir dlí an Stáit faoi fhorghabháil, go bhféadfaí iad a eiseachadadh in aimsir shíochána.
Airteagal 71.
Ní fhógróidh cúirteanna inniúla na Cumhachta Forghabhála aon phianbhreith ach tar éis trialach rialta.
Cuirfear i bhfios gan mhoill i scríbhinn, i dteanga a thuigeann siad, do dhaoine cúisithe a bheidh á n-ionchúiseamh ag an gCumhacht Forghabhála, sonraí na gcúiseamh a bheifear a thabhairt ina n-aghaidh, agus tabharfar chun trialach iad a luaithe is féidir. Cuirfear faisnéis chuig an gCumhacht Choimirceach faoi na himeachtaí uile a thionscnóidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála i gcoinne daoine coimircithe mar gheall ar chúisimh lena ngabhann pionós báis nó príosúnacht ar feadh dhá bhliain nó níos mó; féadfaidh sí eolas a fháil tráth ar bith ar staid na n-imeachtaí sin. Fairis sin, beidh teideal ag an gCumhacht Choimirceach, arna iarraidh sin di, na sonraí uile a fháil i dtaobh na n-imeachtaí sin agus aon imeachtaí eile a thionscain an Chumhacht Forghabhála in aghaidh daoine coimircithe.
Déanfar an fhaisnéis don Chumhacht Choimirceach, dá bhforáiltear sa dara mír thuas, a chur chuici láithreach, agus, in aon chás, beidh sí ag an gCumhacht Choimirceach trí sheachtain roimh dháta na chéad éisteachta. Ní rachfar ar aghaidh leis an triail mura dtugtar fianaise ar aird ar oscailt na trialach, gur comhlíonadh go hiomlán forálacha an Airteagail seo. Beidh na sonraí seo a leanas san fhaisnéis:
(a) tuairisc an chúisí;
(b) a áit chónaithe nó choinneála;
(c) sonraí an chúisimh nó na gcúiseamh (agus luafar na forálacha pionósacha faoina bhfuil an cúiseamh á dhéanamh);
(d) ainm na cúirte a éistfidh an cás;
(e) dáta agus áit na chéad éisteachta.
Airteagal 72.
Beidh de cheart ag daoine cúisithe fianaise is gá chun a gcosanta a thabhairt ar aird agus, go sonrach, féadfaidh siad glaoch ar fhinnéithe. Beidh de cheart acu cabhair a fháil ó abhcóide cáilithe dá rogha féin, agus beidh saorchead aige sin cuairt a thabhairt orthu, agus beidh na saoráidí aige is gá chun an chosaint a ullmhú.
Mura roghnóidh an cúisí abhcóide, féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choimirceach abhcóide a chur ar fáil dó. Má bhíonn cúiseamh tromchúiseach le freagairt ag duine cúisithe agus nach mbeidh an Chumhacht Choimirceach ag feidhmiú, cuirfidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála abhcóide ar fáil dó, má thoilíonn an cúisí leis sin.
Murab é a ndeoin féin é déanamh gan é, beidh cabhair le fáil ó theangaire ag daoine cúisithe, le linn an réamhimscrúdaithe agus le linn na héisteachta sa chúirt. Beidh de cheart acu tráth ar bith diúltú don teangaire agus teangaire eile a iarraidh ina ionad.
Airteagal 73.
Beidh ag duine ciontaithe an ceart achomhairc dá bhforáiltear leis na dlíthe a oibríonn an chúirt. Tabharfar gach eolas dó faoina cheart chun achomharc nó achainí a dhéanamh agus faoin tréimhse ina bhféadfaidh sé a leithéid a dhéanamh.
Beidh feidhm ag an nós imeachta pionósach dá bhforáiltear san Alt seo, a mhéid is infheidhme é, i gcás achomharc. Mura bhfuil aon fhoráil le haghaidh achomhairc sna dlíthe a oibríonn an Chúirt, beidh de cheart ag an duine ciontaithe achainí i gcoinne an chinnte agus na pianbhreithe a chur chuig údaráis inniúla na Cumhachta Forghabhála.
Airteagal 74.
Beidh de cheart ag ionadaithe na Cumhachta Coimircí bheith i láthair ag triail aon duine choimircithe, mura rud é gur gá, go heischeachtúil, an éisteacht a dhéanamh in camera ar mhaithe le slándáil na Cumhachta Forghabhála, agus sa chás sin cuirfidh an Chumhacht sin in iúl don Chumhacht Choimirceach gur mar sin atá. Cuirfear faisnéis i scríbhinn i dtaobh áit agus ionad na trialach chuig an gCumhacht Choimirceach.
Déanfar aon bhreithiúnas lena ngabhann pianbhreith báis, nó príosúnacht ar feadh dhá bhliain nó níos mó, a chur in iúl, maraon leis na forais iomchuí, don Chumhacht Choimirceach, a luaithe is féidir. San fhaisnéis sin déanfar tagairt don fhógra a tugadh faoi Airteagal 71, agus, i gcás pianbhreitheanna príosúnachta luafar ainm na háite ina mbeidh an phianbhreith le cur isteach. Coimeádfaidh an chúirt taifead i dtaobh breithiúnas seachas na breithiúnais dá dtagraítear thuas agus beidh cead ag ionadaithe don Chumhacht Choimirceach an taifead sin a iniúchadh. I gcás pianbhreitheanna lena ngabhann breith báis nó príosúnacht ar feadh dhá bhliain nó níos mó, ní thosóidh aon tréimhse le haghaidh achomhairc ar rith go dtí go mbeidh faisnéis i dtaobh an bhreithiúnais faighte ag an gCumhacht Choimirceach.
Airteagal 75.
Ní dhéanfar i gcás ar bith ceart achainí ag iarraidh maithiúnais nó iomalairte a bhaint de dhaoine a bheidh daortha chun báis.
Ní chuirfear aon phianbhreith báis i bhfeidhm go dtí go mbeidh tréimhse sé mhí ar a laghad caite ón dáta a fuair an Chumhacht an fhaisnéis faoin mbreithiúnas críochnaitheach ag daingniú na pianbhreithe báis sin, nó ordú ag diúltú maithiúnais nó iomalairte.
Féadfar an tréimhse sé mhí sin a ghiorrú i gcásanna aonracha má bhíonn éigeandáil mhór ann a thugann bagairt eagraithe ar shlandáil na Cumhachta Forghabhála nó a fórsaí, ar choinníoll i gcónaí go gcuirfear an giorrú sin in iúl don Chumhacht Choimirceach agus go dtabharfar uain agus caoi réasúnach di chun uiríolla a chur faoi bhráid na n-údarás forghabhála inniúil maidir leis na pianbhreitheanna báis sin.
Airteagal 76.
Déanfar daoine coimircithe a chúiseofar i gcionta a choinneáil sa tír faoi fhorghabháil, agus má chiontaítear iad is ann a chuirfidh siad isteach téarma a bpianbhreithe. Déanfar, más féidir, iad a dheighilt ó dhaoine eile atá faoi choinneáil agus cuirfear cóir orthu ó thaobh bia agus sláinteachais is leor chun iad a choimeád i ndea-shláinte, agus a bheidh chomh maith ar a laghad leis an gcóir a bhíonn le fáil i bpríosúin sa tír faoi fhorghabháil Gheobhaidh siad an t-aireachas liachta is gá dá sláinte.
Beidh de cheart acu freisin aon chúnamh spioradálta a theastódh uathu a fháil.
Coinneofar mná i gceathrúna ar leith agus beidh siad faoi mhaoirseacht go díreach ag mná.
Tabharfar aird mar is cuí ar an gcóireáil ar leith a dhlitear do mhionaoisigh.
Beidh de cheart ag daoine coimircithe atá faoi choinneáil ionadaithe ón gCumhacht Choimirceach agus ó Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge a ligean ar cuairt chucu, de réir forálacha Airteagal 143.
Beidh de cheart ag na daoine sin beartán fóirithinte amháin ar a laghad a fháil in aghaidh na míosa.
Airteagal 77.
Déanfar daoine coimircithe a cúisíodh i gcionta, nó a ciontaíodh ag na cúirteanna i gcríoch faoi fhorghabháil, a thabhairt suas, maraon leis na taifid iomchuí, d'údaráis na críche saortha, i ndeireadh na forghabhála.
Airteagal 78.
Má mheasann an Chumhacht Forghabhála gur gá é, ar chúiseanna dianriachtanacha slándála, bearta sábháilteachta a dhéanamh a bhainfidh le daoine coimircithe, féadfaidh sí a thabhairt orthu cónaí in áit áirithe nó iad a chur faoi imtheorannú, ach sin an méid.
Déanfar cinneadh maidir le ceapadh áite cónaithe áirithe dóibh nó lena gcur faoi imtheorannú amhlaidh de réir nós imeachta rialta a ordóidh an Chumhacht Forghabhála de réir forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo. Áireofar sa nós imeachta sin ceart achomhairc do na páirtithe lena mbainfidh. Cinnfear achomhairc a luaithe is féidir. Má sheastar ar an gcinneadh, beidh sé faoi réir a athbhreithnithe go tréimhsiúil, gach sé mhí más féidir, ag comhlacht inniúil arna bhunú ag an gCumhacht sin.
Beidh tairbhe iomlán Airteagal 39 den Choinbhinsiún seo ag daoine coimircithe a dtabharfar orthu cónaí in áit áirithe agus a mbeidh orthu dá réir sin a mbaile féin a fhágáil.
Alt IV.—Rialacháin faoi Chóireáil Imtheorannaithe.
Caibidil I.—Forálacha Ginearálta.
Airteagal 79.
Ní chuirfidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht daoine coimircithe faoi imtheorannú, ach amháin de réir forálacha Airteagail 41, 42, 43, 68 agus 78.
Airteagal 80.
Coimeádfaidh na himtheorannaithe a gcáil iomlán shibhialta agus feidhmeoidh siad na cearta a ghabhann léi chomh fada agus a bheidh sin ag teacht lena stádas.
Airteagal 81.
Beidh ar na páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a chuirfidh daoine coimircithe faoi imtheorannú socrú a dhéanamh, in aisce, chun iad a chothabháil agus an t-aireachas liachta a thabhairt dóibh a bheidh ag teastáil uathu mar gheall ar staid a sláinte.
Ní dhéanfar aon laghdú ar liúntais, tuarastail ná creidmheasaí a bheidh ag dul do na himtheorannaithe, chun na costais sin a aisíoc.
Déanfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála soláthar chun na daoine a bheidh i gcleithiúnas ar na himtheorannaithe a chothabháil, mura bhfuil leoracmhainn a gcothabháilte féin ag na cleithiúnaithe sin nó mura féidir leo a mbeatha a shaothrú.
Airteagal 82.
Chomh fada agus is féidir sin, cóireoidh an Chumhacht Choinneála na himtheorannaithe de réir a náisiúntachta, a dteanga, agus a mbéascna. Ní dhéanfar imtheorannaithe atá ina náisiúnaigh den tír chéanna a scaradh ó cheile de bhrí amháin nach ionann teanga dóibh.
Fad a bheidh siad faoi imtheorannú, coimeádfar lucht aonteaghlaigh, agus go háirithe tuismitheoirí agus a gclann, ar lonnú i bhfochair a chéile san áit imtheorannithe chéanna, ach amháin i gcás inar gá iad a scaradh go sealadach ar chúiseanna fostaíochta nó sláinte nó chun forálacha Chaibidil IX den Alt seo a chur i bhfeidhm. Féadfaidh imtheorannaithe a iarraidh go ndéanfaí leanaí leo a fágadh faoi shaoirse gan cúram athar ná máthar acu a imtheorannú in éineacht leo féin.
Chomh fada agus is féidir sin, lonnófar lucht aonteaghlaigh san áitreabh céanna agus tabharfar cóiríocht dóibh ar leithligh ó imtheorannaithe eile, agus tabharfar saoráidí dóibh chun saol teaghlaigh mar is cuí a bheith acu.
Caibidil II.—Áiteanna Imtheorannaithe.
Airteagal 83.
Ní lonnóidh an Chumhacht Choinneála áiteanna imtheorannaithe i limistéir a bheidh i gcontúirt mhór ó ghuaiseanna cogaidh.
Tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála do na Cumhachtaí naimhdeacha, trí na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, gach eolas fóinteach faoi shuíomh na n-áiteanna imtheorannaithe.
Aon uair a cheadóidh cúrsaí míleata é, taispeánfar campaí imtheorannaithe leis na litreacha IC, a chuirfear orthu ar chuma go mbeidh siad le feiceáil go soiléir sa lá ón spéir. Ach féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí a bheidh i gceist comhaontú ar aon chóras marcála eile. Ní mharcálfar amhlaidh aon áit nach campa imtheorannaithe.
Airteagal 84.
Tabharfar cóiríocht do na himtheorannaithe, agus déanfar riaradh orthu, ar leithligh ó phríosúnaigh chogaidh agus ó dhaoine ar baineadh a saoirse díobh ar aon chúis eile.
Airteagal 85.
Tá sé de dhualgas ar an gCumhacht Choinneála gach beart a dhéanamh is gá agus is féidir chun a dheimhniú go bhfaighidh daoine coimircithe, ó thosach a n-imtheorannaithe, cóiríocht i bhfoirgnimh nó i gceathrúna a bhfuil gach siúráil is féidir ar a sláinteachas agus ar a bhfolláine, agus a thugann dídean éifeachtach ar chruatan na haeráide agus ar iarsmaí an chogaidh. Ní bheidh buanáiteanna imtheorannaithe, i gcás ar bith, suite i limistéir atá mífholláin, ná i gceantair a bhfuil a n-aeráid díobhálach do na himtheorannaithe. I ngach cás ina mbeidh an ceantar, a bhfuil duine coimircithe faoi imtheorannú ann go sealadach, i limistéar mífholláin, nó a bhfuil aeráid ann atá dochrach dá shláinte, aistreofar é go dtí áit imtheorannaithe níos oiriúnaí chomh luath agus is féidir sin sna himthosca.
Ní foláir na háitribh a bheith díonta go hiomlán ó thaisleach, agus leordhóthain teasa agus solais a bheith iontu, go háirithe idir thitim na hoíche agus múchadh na soilse. Ní foláir leorfhairsinge a bheith sna ceathrúna codlata agus aerú maith, agus cóir leapachais oiriúnach agus a ndóthain blaincéad a bheith ag na himtheorannaithe, ag féachaint don aeráid, agus d'aois, gnéas, agus staid sláinte na n-imtheorannaithe.
Beidh ar fáil ag imtheorannaithe le haghaidh a n-úsáide, de ló is d'óiche, áiseanna sláintíochta a bheidh de réir rialacha an tsláinteachais agus a choimeádfar i riocht glan i gcónaí. Soláthrófar doíbh dóthain uisce agus gallúnaí chun iad féin agus a gcuid éadaí pearsanta a ní agus a ghlanadh; tabharfar dóibh na fearais agus na saoráidí is gá chuige sin. Cuirfear frasfholcadáin nó folcadáin eile ar fáil dóibh freisin. Leagfar amach an t-am a bheidh ag teastáil le haghaidh níocháin agus glantóireachta.
Aon uair is gá, mar bheart eisceachtúil sealadach, banimtheorannaithe nach mbaineann le teaghlach áirithe a lonnú san áit imtheorannaithe chéanna le fir, ní foláir suanliosanna agus áiseanna sláintíochta ar leith a bheith ar fáil le haghaidh úsáid na mban sin.
Airteagal 86.
Cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ar fáil do dhaoine imtheorannaithe, cibé sainchreideamh atá acu, áitribh oiriúnach chun a seirbhísí reiligiúin a bheith acu.
Airteagal 87.
Cuirfear ceaintíní i ngach áit imtheorannaithe, mura bhfuil saoráidí oiriúnacha eile ar fáil ann. Is é cuspóir a bheidh leo deis a thabhairt do na himtheorannaithe bia agus earraí gnáthúsáide, lena n-áirítear gallúnach agus tobac, de shaghas a chuirfeadh bail agus compord níos fearr orthu, a cheannach ar phraghasanna nach airde ná na praghasanna ar an margadh áitiúil.
Déanfar an brabús a ghnóthóidh ceaintíní a chur chun creidiúna do chiste leasa a chuirfear ar bun do gach áit imtheorannaithe, agus a riarfar ar mhaithe leis na himtheorannaithe a bhaineann leis an áit imtheorannaithe sin. Beidh de cheart ag Coiste na nImtheorannaithe, dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 102, bainistí an cheaintín agus an chiste sin a iniúchadh.
Nuair a dhúnfar áit imtheorannaithe, déanfar fuíollach sochair an chiste leasa a aistriú chuig ciste leasa áite imtheorannaithe le haghaidh imtheorannaithe arb ionann náisiúntacht dóibh nó, mura bhfuil áit dá leithéid ann, chuig lárchiste leasa a riarfar ar mhaithe leis na himtheorannaithe go léir a bheidh fós á gcoimeád ag an gCumhacht Choinneála. I gcás saoradh ginearálta, coimeádfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála an brabús sin, faoi réir aon chomhaontaithe contrártha dó sin idir na Cumhachtaí lena mbainfidh an scéal.
Airteagal 88.
I ngach áit imtheorannaithe a bheidh i gcontúirt ó aer-ruathair agus ó ghuaiseanna eile cogaidh, cuirfear leoruimhir de dhídeana dea-dhéanta ar fáil chun an dídean is gá a thabhairt. I gcás aláram, féadfaidh na himtheorannaithe dul isteach sna dídeana sin chomh tapa agus is féidir, ach amháin an chuid acu a fhanfaidh chun a gceathrúna a chosaint ar an guaiseanna réamhráite. Bainfidh leo freisin aon bhearta cosanta a dhéanfar ar mhaithe leis an bpobal.
Ní foláir gach cúram cuí a ghlacadh in áiteanna imtheorannaithe in aghaidh baol tine.
Caibidil III.—Bia agus Éadach.
Airteagal 89.
Beidh an chiondáil laethúil bia leordhóthanach ina méid, ina cáilíocht agus ina héagsúlacht chun na himtheorannaithe a choimeád i ndea-shláinte agus chun nach rachaidh cothú easnamhach chun dochair dá sláinte. Tabharfar aird freisin ar an aiste bia a bhfuil cleachtadh ag na himtheorannaithe air.
Tabharfar freisin do na himtheorannaithe deiseanna chun aon bhia breise a bheidh acu a ullmhú dóibh féin.
Tabharfar dóthain uisce inólta do na himtheorannaithe. Ceadófar tobac a chaitheamh.
Gheobhaidh imtheorannaithe a bheidh ag obair ciondálacha breise de réir an chineál saothair a bheidh á dhéanamh acu.
Tabharfar do mhná atá ag iompar clainne, agus do mháithreacha atá ag tál ar a leanaí, bia breise de réir mar is gá dá gcolainn.
Airteagal 90.
Nuair a thógfar i gcoimeád iad tabharfar gach saoráid do na himtheorannaithe chun na héadaí, an coisbheart agus an mhalairt fo-éadaí is gá a fháil dóibh féin, agus chun a thuilleadh earraí den sórt sin a fháil ina dhiaidh sin. Má tharlaíonn go bhfuil aon imtheorannaithe gan leordhóthain éadaí a bheith acu le haghaidh na haeráide agus nach féidir leo a leithéid a fháil, soláthróidh an Chumhacht Choinneála dóibh iad in aisce.
Ní foláir gan na héadaí a sholáthróidh an Chumhacht Choinneála d'imtheorannaithe, ná na marcanna a chuirfear orthu ar an taobh amuigh, a bheith ina gcúis náire ná ina gcúis mhagaidh dóibh.
Gheobhaidh oibrithe feisteas oibre oiriúnach, lena n-áirítear éadaí cosanta, aon uair is gá sin le haghaidh na hoibre atá le déanamh acu.
Caibidil IV.—Sláinteachas agus Aireachas Liachta.
Airteagal 91.
I ngach áit imtheorannaithe beidh otharlann leordhóthanach, faoi stiúradh dochtúra cháilithe, mar a bhféadfaidh imtheorannaithe an t-aireachas is gá dóibh a fháil, maraon le haiste bia a bheidh oiriúnach. Cuirfear aireagail leithlise in áirithe le haghaidh cásanna galair ghabhálaigh nó galair meabhrach.
Ní foláir mná i dtinneas clainne agus imtheorannaithe a mbeidh drochghalar orthu, nó a bheidh i riocht gur gá cóireáil speisialta nó obráid mháinliachta nó aireachas ospidéil ina gcás, a ligean isteach in aon fhoras ina bhféadfar cóireáil leormhaith a chur orthu, agus gheobhaidh siad aireachas a bheidh, ar a laghad, chomh maith leis an aireachas a thugtar don phobal i gcoitinne.
De rogha ar a chéile, is ó phearsana liachta dá náisiúntacht féin a gheobhaidh imtheorannaithe aireachas.
Ní cead imtheorannaithe a chosc ar dhul i láthair na n-údarás liachta le haghaidh scrúdú. Má iarrtar sin orthu, eiseoidh údaráis liachta na Cumhachta Coinneála do gach imtheorannaí a chuaigh faoi chóiréail deimhniú oifigiúil a inseoidh cad é an cineál breoiteachta nó díobhála a bhí air, agus cad é an fad a bhí sé faoi chóireáil agus cad é an cineál cóireála é. Cuirfear dúblach den deimhniú sin ar aghaidh go dtí an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 140.
Déanfar an chóireáil, lena n-áirítear aon ghairis is gá chun na himtheorannaithe a choimeád i sláinte mhaith, go háirithe déadchíora agus fearais shaorga eile agus spéaclaí, a thabhairt in aisce don imtheorannaí.
Airteagal 92.
Déanfar scrúdú liachta ar imtheorannaithe uair sa mhí ar a laghad. Is é an cuspóir sonrach a bheidh leis na scrúduithe, sláinte agus cothú agus glaineacht na n-imtheorannaithe, i gcoitinne, a choimeád faoi bhreithniú, agus galair ghabhálacha, go háirithe an eitinn, maláire agus galair véinearacha, a bhrath. Sna scrúduithe sin déanfar, go háirithe, meáchan gach imtheorannaí a sheiceáil agus, uair sa bhliain ar a laghad, scrúdú raideascópaíochta a chur air.
Caibidil V.—Reiligiúin, Cúrsaí Intleachtúla agus Aclaíocht.
Airteagal 93.
Beidh saoirse iomlán ag imtheorannaithe chun a ndualgais reiligiúin a dhéanamh, agus áirítear ar na dualgais sin freastal ar sheirbhísí a gcreidimh, ar choinníoll go ndéanfaidh siad de réir an ghnáthaimh araíonachta a bheidh ordaithe ag na húdaráis choinneála.
Ligfear do phearsana eaglaise a bheidh faoi imtheorannú friotháil gan bhac ar lucht a gcomhchreidimh. Chuige sin, féachfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála chuige go ndáilfear iad ar na háiteanna imtheorannaithe éagsúla ina bhfuil imtheorannaithe a labhraíonn an teanga chéanna agus a bhaineann leis an reiligiún céanna. Má tharlaíonn nach bhfuil leorlíon de na pearsana eaglaise sin ann, tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála dóibh na saoráidí is gá, lena n-áirítear córacha iompair, chun dul ó áit go háit, agus údarófar dóibh cuairt a thabhairt ar aon imtheorannaithe atá in ospidéal. Beidh cead ag pearsana eaglaise comhfhreagras a dhéanamh, ar chúrsaí a bhaineann lena ministreacht, le húdaráis reiligiúin na tíre ina bhfuil siad faoi choinneáil agus, chomh fada agus is féidir, le heagraíochtaí idirnáisiúnta reiligiúin dá gcomhchreideamh. Ní áireofar an chomhfhreagras sin mar chuid den chuóta a luaitear in Airteagal 107. Beidh sé faoi réir forálacha Airteagal 112, áfach.
Mura bhfuil cúnamh ó phearsana eaglaise dá gcomhchreideamh ar fáil ag imtheorannaithe, nó mura leor a bhfuil ar fáil díobh, féadfaidh na húdaráis reiligiúin áitiúla dá gcomhchreideamh, le comhaontú na Cumhachta Coinneála, pearsa eaglaise de chomhchreideamh na n-imtheorannaithe a cheapadh nó, má tá sin indéanta ó thaobh an tsainchreidimh áirithe, pearsa eaglaise de chreideamh dá samhail, nó tuata cáilithe, a cheapadh. Tabharfar don tuata cáilithe sin na saoráidí a ghabhann leis an ministreacht a bheidh glactha chuige aige. Beidh ar dhaoine a cheapfar amhlaidh gach rialachán a chomhlíonadh a leagfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála síos ar mhaithe leis an araíonacht agus leis an tslándáil.
Airteagal 94.
Spreagfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála na himtheorannaithe chun cúrsaí intleachtúla agus oideachasúla, caitheamh aimsire, spóirt agus cluichí a ghabháil chucu, ach fágfaidh siad fúthu féin páirt a ghabháil iontu nó gan páirt a ghabháil iontu. Déanfaidh sí gach beart is féidir chun a gcleachtadh a áirithiú, go háirithe trí áitribh oiriúnacha a chur ar fáil.
Tabharfar do na himtheorannaithe gach uile shaoráid is féidir chun leanúint dá gcuid staidéir nó chun ábhair nua a ghabháil chucu. Féachfar chuige go bhfaighidh leanaí agus daoine óga oideachas; ligfear dóibh freastal ar scoileanna taobh istigh den áit imtheorannaithe nó lasmuigh de.
Tabharfar deiseanna d'imtheorannaithe chun aclaíocht choirp a dhéanamh, agus spóirt agus cluichí amuigh faoin aer a imirt. Chuige sin, cuirfear leordhóthain láithreán oscailte ar fáil i ngach áit imtheorannaithe. Cuirfear faichí imeartha ar leith ar fáil do leanaí agus do dhaoine óga.
Airteagal 95.
Ní dhéanfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála imtheorannaithe a fhostú mar oibrithe murab áil leo féin é. Toirmisctear i ngach cás fostaíocht de shaghas go ndéanfaí sárú ar Airteagal 40 nó 51 den Choinbhinsiún seo dá gcuirfí d'iachall ar dhuine coimircithe nach mbeadh faoi imtheorannú í a ghabháil chuige, agus fostaíocht le hobair de chineál atá táirchéimneach nó uiríseal.
Tar éis tréimhse sé sheachtain oibre, féadfaidh na himtheorannaithe éirí as obair am ar bith, ach fógra ocht lá a thabhairt.
Ní chuireann na forálacha sin bac ar bith ar cheart na Cumhachta Coinneála chun dochtúirí, fiaclóirí agus pearsanra liachta eile faoi imtheorannú a fhostú ina gcáil ghairmiúil ar mhaithe lena gcomh-imtheorannaithe, nó chun imtheorannaithe a fhostú ar obair riaracháin agus cothabhála in áiteanna imtheorannaithe, agus na daoine sin a chur i mbun oibre sna cistineacha nó le cúraimí eile tís, nó chun a thabhairt ar na daoine sin dualgais a ghabháil de láimh a bhaineann le cosaint na n-imtheorannaithe ar bhombardú ón spéir nó ó fhiontair eile chogaidh. Ní cead, áfach, a thabhairt ar aon imtheorannaí obair a dhéanamh ar dóigh le hoifigeach liachta nach bhfuil sé oiriúnach di go corpartha.
Glacfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála an fhreagracht iomlán mar gheall ar na coinníollacha oibre go léir, ar an aireachas liachta, ar phá a íoc, agus ar chúiteamh a thabhairt d'imtheorannaithe i dtionóiscí agus galair de dheasca a n-oibre. Na caighdeáin a ordófar i leith na gcoinníollacha oibre sin, agus i leith cúitimh, beidh siad de réir na ndlíthe agus na rialachán náisiúnta, agus de réir an ghnáthchleachtais; beidh siad, i ngach cás, chomh maith ar a laghad leis na caighdeáin a bhfuil feidhm acu i gcás obair den chineál céanna sa cheantar céanna. Déanfar an pá le haghaidh oibre a shocrú de réir cothromais trí chomhaontuithe speisialta idir na himtheorannaithe, an Chumhacht Choinneála agus, más gá sin, fostóirí seachas an Chumhacht Choinneála, ag féachaint go cuí don oibleagáid atá ar an gCumhacht Choinneála soláthar a dhéanamh le haghaidh cothabháil na n-imtheorannaithe in aisce agus le haghaidh an aireachais liachta is gá dóibh mar gheall ar a sláinte. Íocfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála pá cóir leis na himtheorannaithe a bheidh ar buanfhostú sna cineálacha oibre a luaitear sa tríú mír den Airteagal seo. Beidh na coinníollacha oibre agus an scála cúitimh i leith tionóiscí agus galair a bhainfidh d'imtheorannaithe de dheasca a gcuid oibre chomh maith, ar a laghad, lena macasamhail i gcás obair den sórt céanna sa cheantar céanna.
Airteagal 96.
Fanfaidh gach díorma saothair páirteach in áit imtheorannaithe agus i gcleithiúnas air. Beidh údaráis inniúla na Cumhachta Coinneála, agus ceannfort na háite imtheorannaithe, freagrach i gcomhlíonadh forálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo sna díormaí saothair. Coimeádfaidh an ceannfort liosta cothrom-le-dáta de na díormaí saothair faoina cheannas agus cuirfidh sé an liosta sin in iúl do thoscairí na Cumhachta Coimircí, Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge agus eagraíochtaí daonchairdiúla eile a thabharfadh cuairt ar na háiteanna imtheorannaithe.
Caibidil VI.—Earraí Pearsanta agus Acmhainn Airgid.
Airteagal 97.
Ceadófar d'imtheorannaithe earraí chun úsáide pearsanta a choinneáil. Ní cead suimeanna airgid, seiceanna, bannaí, etc., ná earraí luachmhara a bheidh ina seilbh a bhaint díobh ach amháin de réir an nós imeachta atá bunaithe. Tabharfar admhálacha mionchruinne ar a leithéid.
Íocfar na suimeanna isteach i gcuntas gach imtheorannaí mar a fhoráiltear le hAirteagal 98. Ní cead na suimeanna sin a shóinseáil in aon airgead reatha eile mura bhfuil reachtaíocht á ordú sin i bhfeidhm sa chríoch ina bhfuil an t-úinéir faoi imtheorannú, nó mura dtoileoidh an t-imtheorannaí leis.
Ní cead earraí a bhfuil, thar aon ní eile, fiúntas pearsanta nó muirneach ag gabháil leo a bhaint díobh.
Ní cead ach do bhean ban-imtheorannaí a chuardach.
Ar imtheorannaithe a shaoradh nó a athdhúichiú tabharfar dóibh na hearraí, an t-airgead nó na neithe luachmhara eile a baineadh díobh le linn iad a bheith faoi imtheorannú agus gheobhaidh siad, in airgead reatha, fuíollach aon chreidmheasa sna cuntais a choimeádfar dóibh de réir Airteagal 98, ach amháin aon earraí nó suimeanna a bheidh le coinneáil siar ag an gCumhacht Choinneála de bhua na reachtaíochta a bheidh i bhfeidhm aici. Má choinnítear siar amhlaidh maoin aon imtheorannaí, tabharfar admháil mhionchruinn don úinéir.
Ní cead doiciméid teaghlaigh ná doiciméid aitheantais i seilbh imtheorannaithe a bhaint díobh gan admháil a thabhairt orthu. Ní fhágfar imtheorannaithe gan doiciméid aitheantais aon uair. Mura bhfuil a leithéid acu, tabharfar dóibh doiciméid speisialta a tharraingeoidh na húdaráis choinneála suas, agus fónfaidh siad sin mar pháipéir aitheantais dóibh go dtí deireach a n-imtheorannaithe.
Féadfaidh imtheorannaithe méid áirithe airgid a bheith ar iompar acu, in airgead réidh nó i bhfoirm chúpón ceannaigh, chun go bhféadfaidh siad earraí a cheannach.
Airteagal 98.
Gheobhaidh na himtheorannaithe go léir liúntais rialta, de mhéid is leor chun a chur ar a gcumas earraí agus ábhair ar nós tobac, nithe is gá le haghaidh maisiúcháin, etc., a cheannach. Is féidir na liúntais sin a thabhairt i bhfoirm chreidmheasaí nó chúpón ceannaigh.
Fairis sin, is cead d'imtheorannaithe liúntais a fháil ón gCumhacht a bhfuil siad faoi ghéillsine aici, ó na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, ó na heagraíochtaí a fhéadfaidh teacht i gcabhair orthu, nó óna dteaghlaigh, chomh maith leis an ioncam as a gcuid maoine de réir dlí na Cumhachta Coinneála. Na liúntais a thabharfaidh an Chumhacht a bhfuil siad faoi ghéillsine aici, beidh siad ar chóimhéid i gcás gach earnáil imtheorannaithe (daoine easlána, daoine breoite, mná le haghaidh clainne, etc.), ach ní cead don Chumhacht sin iad a chionroinnt ná ní cead don Chumhacht Choinneála iad a dháileadh ar dhóigh go ndéanfar idirdhealú, a thoirmisctear le hAirteagal 27 den Choinbhinsiún seo, idir na himtheorannaithe.
Osclóidh an Chumhacht Choinneála cuntas rialta do gach imtheorannaí, agus cuirfear chun creidiúna don chuntas sin na liúntais a luaitear san Airteagal seo, an pá a thuillfear agus na seoltáin airgid a gheofar, maraon le haon suimeanna a baineadh den imtheorannaí agus a mbeidh fáil orthu faoin reachtaíocht a bheidh i bhfeidhm sa chríoch ina bhfuil sé faoi imtheorannú. Tabharfar d'imtheorannaithe gach saoráid a bheidh i gcomhréir leis an reachtaíocht a bheidh i bhfeidhm sa chríoch sin chun airgead a sheoladh go dtí a dteaghlach agus go dtí cleithiúnaithe eile. Féadfaidh siad na suimeanna a theastóidh uathu le haghaidh caiteachais phearsanta a tharraingt as a gcuntais, taobh istigh den teorainn a shocróidh an Chumhacht Choinneála. Tabharfar dóibh i gcónaí saoráidí réasúnacha chun a gcuntais a iniúchadh agus cóipeanna díobh a fháil. Tabharfar ráiteas cuntas don Chumhacht Choimirceach, arna iarraidh sin di, agus i gcás an t-imtheorannaí a aistriú gabhfaidh an ráiteas cuntas in éineacht leis.
Caibidil VII.—Riaradh agus Araíonacht.
Airteagal 99.
Cuirfear gach áit imtheorannaithe faoi údarás oifigigh fhreagraigh, a thoghfar as fórsaí míleata rialta nó as lucht riaracháin sibhialta na Cumhachta Coinneála. Ní foláir don oifigeach a bheidh i gceannas ar an áit imtheorannaithe cóip a bheith ina sheilbh aige den Choinbhinsiún seo, i dteanga oifigiúil, nó i gceann de theangacha oifigiúla, a thíre, agus beidh sé freagrach sa Choinbhinsiún a chur i bhfeidhm. Tabharfar teagasc don fhoireann a bheidh i mbun na n-imtheorannaithe ar fhorálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo agus ar na bearta riaracháin chun é a chur i bhfeidhm.
Déanfar téacs an Choinbhinsiúin seo, agus téacs na gcomhaontuithe speisialta a thabharfar chun críche faoin gCoinbhinsiún seo, a chur suas istigh san áit imtheorannaithe, i dteanga a thuigeann na himtheorannaithe, nó beidh siad ina seilbh ag Coiste na nImtheorannaithe.
Cuirfear rialacháin, orduithe, fógraí agus foilseacháin de gach saghas in iúl do na himtheorannaithe agus cuirfear suas iad, istigh sna háiteanna imtheorannaithe, i dteanga a thuigeann na himtheorannaithe.
Mar an gcéanna, ní foláir gach ordú a thabharfar d'imtheorannaithe ina n-aonar a thabhairt dóibh i dteanga a thuigeann siad.
Airteagal 100.
Beidh an araíonacht in áiteanna imtheorannaithe i gcomhréir le prionsabail daonchairdiúla, agus i gcás ar bith ní áireofar inti rialacháin a chuirfeadh ar imtheorannaithe aon saothar coirp a dhéanamh a bheadh contúirteach dá sláinte ná lena ngabhfadh ansmacht corpartha nó morálta. Toirmisctear tatúáil nó comharthaí nó marcanna a shéalú ar a chorp chun imtheorannaí a aithint.
Go háirithe, toirmisctear seasamh nó glaoch rollaí ar feadh tréimhse rófhada, druil phionósach, druil agus inlíocht mhíleata, agus laghdú ciondálacha bia.
Airteagal 101.
Beidh de cheart ag imtheorannaithe aon achainí maidir le coinníollacha a n-imtheorannaithe a chur faoi bhráid na n-údarás a bhfuil siad faoin a n-urláimh.
Beidh acu freisin ceart neamhshrianta chun iarratas a dhéanamh, trí Choiste na nImtheorannaithe nó, más dóigh leo gur gá é, go díreach chun ionadaithe na Cumhachta Coimircí, á chur in iúl dóibh aon phointí ina bhfuil cúis gearáin acu maidir le coinníollacha a n-imtheorannaithe.
Cuirfear na hachainíocha agus na gearáin sin ar aghaidh láithreach gan athrú orthu, agus fiú má aithnítear go bhfuil siad gan bhunús, ní cead aon phionós a ghearradh dá ndeasca.
Féadfaidh Coistí na nImtheorannaithe tuarascálacha tréimhsiúla ar chúrsaí sna háiteanna imtheorannaithe, agus ar riachtanais na n-imtheorannaithe, a chur go dtí ionadaithe na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha.
Airteagal 102.
I ngach áit imtheorannaithe, toghfaidh na himtheorannaithe, gan bhac, gach sé mhí, le rúnbhallóid, na comhaltaí do Choiste a mbeidh cumhacht aige feidhmiú ar a son os comhair na Cumhachta Coinneála agus na Cumhachta Coimircí, Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge agus aon eagraíochta eile a thiocfaidh i gcabhair orthu. Féadfar comhaltaí an Choiste a atoghadh.
Rachaidh na himtheorannaithe a thoghfar amhlaidh i mbun a ndualgas tar éis na húdaráis choinneála a ghlacadh lena dtoghadh. In aon chás ina ndiúltófar glacadh leis an toghadh, nó ina mbrisfear comhaltaí, cuirfear na fáthanna in iúl do na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha lena mbainfidh an scéal.
Airteagal 103.
Féachfaidh Coistí na nImtheorannaithe le feabhas a chur ar bhail na n-imtheorannaithe, ó thaobh sláinte agus i gcúrsaí spioradálta agus intleachtúla.
Go sonrach, má shocraíonn na himtheorannaithe ar chóras comhchabhrach a eagrú ina measc féin, tiocfaidh an eagraíocht sin faoi réim na gCoistí, i dteannta na ndualgas speisialta a chuirtear de chúram orthu le forálacha eile sa Choinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 104.
Ní thabharfar ar chomhaltaí Coistí na nImtheorannaithe aon obair eile a dhéanamh, má d'fhágfadh sin go mbeadh sé níos deacra dóibh a ndualgais a chomhlíonadh.
Féadfaidh comhaltaí Coistí na nImtheorannaithe cibé cúntóirí a theastóidh uathu a cheapadh as measc na n-imtheorannaithe. Tabharfar gach saoráid iomchuí dóibh, go háirithe saoirse áirithe gluaiseachta is gá dóibh chun a ndualgais a chomhlíonadh (cuairteanna ar dhíormaí saothair, soláthairtí a ghlacadh, etc.).
Tabharfar gach saoráid, mar an gcéanna, do chomhaltaí Coistí na nImtheorannaithe chun cumarsáid tríd an bpost nó trí theileagrafaíocht a dhéanamh leis na húdaráis choinneála, leis na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, le Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge agus lena dtoscairí, agus leis na heagraíochtaí a thugann cabhair d'imtheorannaithe. Beidh na saoráidí céanna ag comhaltaí de choistí i ndíormaí saothair chun cumarsáid a dhéanamh lena gCoiste Imtheorannaithe sa phríomháit imtheorannaithe. Ní chuirfear teorainn leis an gcumarsáid sin, ná ní mheasfar gur cuid í den chuóta a luaitear in Airteagal 107.
Nuair a bheidh comhaltaí de Choistí na nImtheorannaithe á n-aistriú tabharfar tamall réasúnach dóibh chun cúrsaí reatha a chur in iúl dá gcomharbaí.
Caibidil VIII.—Caidreamh leis an Saol Lasmuigh.
Airteagal 105.
Díreach tar éis daoine coimircithe a imtheorannú, cuirfidh na Cumhachtaí Coinneála in iúl dóibh, agus don Chumhacht a bhfuil siad faoi ghéillsine aici agus dá gCumhacht Choimirceach, cad iad na bearta atá sí a dhéanamh chun forálacha na Caibidle seo a chur i gcrích. Cuirfidh siad in iúl mar an gcéanna do na Páirtithe lena mbaineann an scéal aon mhodhnú a dhéanfar ina dhiaidh sin ar na bearta sin.
Airteagal 106.
Chomh luath is a chuirfear faoi imtheorannú é, nó tráth nach déanaí ná seachtain tar éis é a theacht go háit imtheorannaithe, agus mar an gcéanna i gcás imtheorannaithe a bheith breoite nó iad a aistriú go háit imtheorannaithe eile nó go hospidéal, tabharfar caoi do gach imtheorannaí cárta a bheidh cosúil, más féidir sin, leis an sampla atá mar aguisín leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo, a chur go díreach chun a mhuintire, sa chéad chás de, agus go dtí an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht dá bhforáiltear le hAirteagal 140, sa chás eile de, á chur in iúl dá ghaolta go bhfuil sé faoi imtheorannú, agus cad é an seoladh atá aige agus conas atá an tsláinte aige. Cuirfear na cártaí sin ar aghaidh chomh tapa agus is féidir agus ní cead moill ar bith a chur orthu.
Airteagal 107.
Beidh cead ag imtheorannaithe litreacha agus cártaí a chur chun bealaigh agus a fháil. Más dóigh leis an gCumhacht Choinneála gur gá teorainn a chur leis an líon litreacha agus cártaí a chuirfidh gach imtheorannaí amach, ceadófar ar a laghad dhá litir agus ceithre chárta in aghaidh na míosa; beidh siad sin chomh cosúil agus is féidir leis na samplaí a ghabhann leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo. Más éigin teorainneacha a chur leis an gcomhfhreagras a sheolfar go dtí imtheorannaithe, ní cead ach don Chumhacht a bhfuil na himtheorannaithe faoi ghéillsine aici iad sin a ordú, ar an gCumhacht Choinneála dá iarraidh sin, b'fhéidir. Ní foláir na litreacha agus na cártaí sin a chur chun bealaigh le luas réasúnach; ní cead iad a mhoilliú ná iad a choinneáil siar ar chúiseanna araíonachta.
Imtheorannaithe a bheidh tamall fada gan scéala a fháil óna neasghaolta nó nach féidir leo scéala a fháil uathu, nó scéala a chur chucu, ar an ngnáthbhealach poist, agus imtheorannaithe atá an-fhada ó bhaile, ligfear dóibh teileagraim a chur chun bealaigh, agus íocfaidh siad na táillí san airgead reatha a bheidh faoina réir. Tairbheoidh siad mar an gcéanna den socrú seo i gcásanna a aithnítear a bheith práinneach.
De ghnáth, is i dteanga dhúchais na n-imtheorannaithe féin a bheidh a gcomhfhreagras le scríobh. Féadfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht comhfhreagras i dteangacha eile a cheadú.
Airteagal 108.
Ceadófar d'imtheorannaithe beartáin phearsanta nó coinsíneachtaí i gcomhroinn a fháil, tríd an bpost nó ar chuma ar bith eile, ina mbeidh, go sonrach, bia, éadach, soláthairtí liachta, maraon le leabhair agus earraí de chineál a d'fhreagródh dá riachtanais i gcúrsaí creidimh, oideachais nó caitheamh aimsire. Ní shaorfaidh na coinsíneachtaí sin an Chumhacht Choinneála ar dhóigh ar bith ó na hoibleagáidí a chuirtear uirthi de bhua an Choinbhinsiúin seo.
Más gá, mar gheall ar riachtanais mhíleata, teorainn a chur leis na coinsíneachtaí sin, tabharfar fógra cuí ina thaobh sin don Chumhacht Choimirceach agus do Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, nó d'aon eagraíocht eile a thugann cabhair do na himtheorannaithe agus atá freagrach sna coinsíneachtaí sin a chur ar aghaidh.
Más gá é, déanfar, maidir leis na coinníollacha chun beartáin phearsanta agus coinsíneachtaí i gcomhroinn a chur go dtí imtheorannaithe, comhaontuithe speisialta idir na Cumhachtaí lena mbaineann an scéal, ach ní fhéadfaidh na comhaontuithe sin moill a chur in aon chás le dáileadh na gcoinsíneachtaí fóirithinte ar na himtheorannaithe. Ní cead leabhair a chur isteach i mbeartáin ina mbeidh éadaí nó bia. De ghnáth is i mbeartáin chomhroinne a chuirfear soláthairtí liachta.
Airteagal 109.
Cheal comhaontuithe speisialta idir na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht i dtaobh na gcoinníollacha chun coinsíneachtaí fóirithinte i gcomhroinn a fháil agus a dháileadh, cuirfear i bhfeidhm na rialacha, maidir le fóirithinte i gcomhroinn a ghabhann leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Ní chuirfidh na comhaontuithe speisialta dá bhforáiltear thuas srian in aon chás le ceart Choistí na nImtheorannaithe chun seilbh a ghlacadh ar choinsíneachtaí fóirithinte i gcomhroinn le haghaidh imtheorannaithe, lena ndáileadh agus lena ndiúscairt chun leasa na n-imtheorannaithe.
Ná ní chuirfidh comhaontuithe den sórt sin srian le ceart na n-ionadaithe do na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, do Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, nó d'aon eagraíocht eile a thugann cabhair d'imtheorannaithe agus atá freagrach i gcoinsíneachtaí i gcomhroinn a chur ar aghaidh, chun dáileadh na gcoinsíneachtaí sin ar na daoine chun ar cuireadh iad a mhaoirsiú.
Airteagal 110.
Beidh gach coinsíneacht fóirithinte d'imtheorannaithe díolmhaithe ó dhleachtanna allmhairithe, dleachtanna custam agus dleachtanna eile.
An t-ábhar go léir a chuirfear tríd an bpost, lena n-áirítear beartáin fóirithinte a chuirfear leis an mbeartphost agus seoltáin airgid, ó thíortha eile chun imtheorannaithe, nó a chuirfidh imtheorannaithe amach trí oifig an phoist, go díreach nó trí na hOifigí Eolais dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 136 agus tríd an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht Eolais dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 140, beidh sé díolmhaithe ó gach dleacht postais sa tír tionscnaimh agus sa tír chinn scríbe agus i dtíortha idir eatarthu. Chuige sin, go háirithe, déanfar an díolúine dá bhforáiltear le Coinbhinsiún Poist Uilechoiteann 1947, agus le comhaontuithe an Aontais Poist Uilechoitean, i bhfabhar sibhialtach de náisiúntacht naimhdeach a choinnítear i gcampaí nó i bpríosúin sibhialtach, a thabhairt i gcás daoine imtheorannaithe eile a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo. Beidh de cheangal ar na tíortha nár shínigh na comhaontuithe thuasluaite saoirse a thabhairt ó gach táille sna himthosca céanna.
Mura féidir coinsíneachtaí fóirithinte le haghaidh imtheorannaithe a chur trí oifig an phoist mar gheall ar a meáchan nó ar chúis ar bith eile, is ar an gCumhacht Choinneála a bheidh costas a n-iompartha sna críocha uile faoina hurlámhas. Beidh na Cumhachtaí eile atá ina bpáirtithe sa Choinbhinsiún seo faoi mhuirear chostas a n-iompartha ina gcríocha faoi seach.
Is ar na daoine a chuirfidh chun bealaigh iad a bheidh na costais a bhainfidh le hiompar na gcoinsíneachtaí sin nach dtagann faoi réim na míreanna sin thuas.
Déanfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha iarracht na rátaí ar theileagraim ó imtheorannaithe, nó chucu, a laghdú oiread agus is féidir.
Airteagal 111.
Má choisceann oibríochtaí míleata na Cumhachtaí a bheidh i gceist óna n-oibleagáid chun a áirithiú go n-iomprófar an post agus na coinsíneachtaí fóirithinte dá dtagraítear in Airteagail 106, 107, 108 agus 113 a chomhlíonadh, féadfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha a bheidh i gceist, Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, nó aon eagraíocht eile a bheidh ceadaithe go cuí ag na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, a ghabháil orthu féin iompar na gcoinsíneachtaí sin ar chóracha oiriúnacha (d'iarnród, i mótarfheithiclí, i soithí, nó in aerárthaí, etc.) a áirithiú. Chuige sin, déanfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha a ndícheall na córacha iompair sin a sholáthar dóibh, agus cead cúrsaíochta a thabhairt dóibh, go háirithe trí na coimhdí conaire is gá a dheonú.
Féadfar na córacha iompair sin a úsáid freisin:
(a) chun comhfhreagras, liostaí agus tuarascálacha a iompar a bheidh á malartú idir an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht Eolais dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 140 agus na hOifigí Náisiúnta dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 136;
(b) chun comhfhreagras agus tuarascálacha i dtaobh imtheorannaithe a iompar a bheidh na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge, nó aon eagraíocht eile a chabhraíonn leis na himtheorannaithe, a mhalartú lena dtoscairí féin nó leis na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht.
Ní bhaineann na forálacha sin ar dhóigh ar bith de cheart aon Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht chun córacha eile iompair a shocrú, más é sin is fearr leis, ná chun coimhdí conaire a dheonú, faoi choinníollacha ar a gcomhaontófar, do na córacha iompair sin.
Beidh na costais a thiocfaidh de na córacha iompair sin a úsáid ina muirear, i gcomhréir le tábhacht na gcoinsíneachtaí, ar na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht a dtairbheoidh a náisiúnaigh díobh.
Airteagal 112.
Déanfar an chinsireacht ar an gcomhfhreagras a chuirfear chun imtheorannaithe, nó a chuirfidh siad féin chun bealaigh, chomh tapa agus is féidir.
Ní scrúdófar coinsíneachtaí le haghaidh imtheorannaithe faoi choinníollacha a chuirfeadh na hearraí iontu i gcaoi a meathlaithe. Déanfar an scrúdú i bhfianaise an tseolaí, nó i bhfianaise comh-imtheorannaí a bheidh údaraithe go cuí aige. Ní chuirfear moill ar sheachadadh coinsíneachtaí pearsanta nó choinsíneachtaí i gcomhroinn ar scáth deacrachtaí cinsireachta.
Má chuireann na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht aon toirmeasc ar chomhfhreagras, ar chúiseanna míleata nó polaitiúla, ní bheidh ann ach toirmeasc sealadach agus ní choimeádfar i bhfeidhm é ach a ghiorracht aimsire agus is féidir.
Airteagal 113.
Cuirfidh na Cumhachtaí Coinneála gach saoráid réasúnach ar fáil chun uachtanna, cumhachtaí aturnae, litreacha údaráis, nó aon doiciméad eile d'imtheorannaithe nó cinn a bheidh á chur chun bealaigh acu, a chur ar aghaidh tríd an gCumhacht Choimirceach nó tríd an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 140.
I ngach cás, cás, éascóidh na Cumhachtaí Coinneála forghníomhú agus fíordheimhniú doiciméad den sórt sin i bhfoirm dhlithiúil mar is cuí, thar ceann imtheorannaithe, go háirithe trí chead a thabhairt dóibh dul i gcomhairle le dlíodóir.
Airteagal 114.
Tabharfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála gach saoráid d'imtheorannaithe chun go bhféadfaidh siad a maoin a bhainistí, ar choinníoll nach mbeidh sin ar neamhréir leis na coinníollacha imtheorannaithe agus leis an dlí is infheidhme. Chuige sin, féadfaidh an Chumhacht sin cead a thabhairt dóibh an áit imtheorannaithe a fhágáil i gcásanna práinne agus má cheadaíonn na himthosca é.
Airteagal 115.
I ngach cás a mbeidh imtheorannaí ina pháirtí in imeachtaí in aon chúirt, cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála faoi deara, má iarann sé é, go gcuirfear in iúl don chúirt go bhfuil sé faoi imtheorannú, agus féachfaidh sí chuige, taobh istigh de theorainneacha an dlí, go ndéanfar gach is gá chun nach mbainfidh dochar ar bith dó, toisc é a bheith faoi imtheorannú, maidir le hullmhú agus stiúradh a cháis ná maidir le forghníomhú aon bhreithiúnais a thabharfaidh an chúirt.
Airteagal 116.
Beidh cead ag gach imtheorannaí cuairteoirí a bheith aige, go mór mhór neasghaolta, ar thráthanna rialta agus chomh minic agus is féidir.
Sa mhéid gur féidir é, ceadófar d'imtheorannaithe cuairt a thabhairt ar a mbaile i gcásanna práinne, go háirithe i gcás gaolta d'fháil bháis nó a bheith an-bhreoite.
Caibidil IX.—Smachtbhannaí Pionóis agus Araíonachta.
Airteagal 117.
Faoi réir forálacha na Caibidle seo, beidh feidhm i gcónaí maidir le himtheorannaithe a dhéanfaidh cionta le linn a n-imtheorannaithe ag na dlíthe atá i bhfeidhm sa chríoch ina bhfuil siad faoi choinneáil.
Má dhearbhaíonn dlíthe, rialacháin nó orduithe ginearálta go mbeidh gníomhartha a dhéanfaidh imtheorannaithe inphionóis, agus más rud é nach mbeadh na gníomhartha sin inphionóis dá mba dhaoine nach imtheorannaithe a dhéanfadh iad, is pionóis araíonachta amháin a ghabhfaidh leis na gníomhartha sin.
Ní cead aon imtheorannaí a phionósú thar uair amháin mar gheall ar an ngníomh céanna, nó ar an scór céanna.
Airteagal 118.
Nuair a bheidh pianbhreith á gearradh acu, cuirfidh na cúirteanna nó na húdaráis san áireamh, chomh fada agus is féidir sin, nach náisiúnach de chuid na cumhachta coinneála an cosantóir. Beidh cead acu an pionós a laghdú a fhoráiltear i leith an chiona inar cúisíodh an t-imtheorannaí agus ní bheidh d'oibleagáid orthu, dá réir sin, an bun-phionós a ordaítear a chur i bhfeidhm.
Toirmisctear príosúnú in áitreabh nach dtagann solas an lae ann agus, i gcoitinne, gach uile shaghas cruálachta.
Ní cead cóireáil a bheidh neamhionann leis an gcóireáil a chuirtear ar imtheorannaithe eile a chur ar imtheorannaithe a bhfuil pianbhreith araíonachta nó pianbhreith bhreithiúnach curtha isteach acu.
Déanfar an tréimhse a chaith imtheorannaí faoi choinneáil choisctheach a bhaint d'aon phionós araíonachta nó pionós breithiúnach, faoina mbeidh sé le gaibhniú, a chuirfear de phianbhreith air.
Déanfar gach imeacht bhreithiúnach a thionscnófar i gcoinne imtheorannaithe a chur in iúl do Choistí na nImtheorannaithe atá ag feidhmiú ar a son, maraon le toradh na n-imeachtaí sin.
Airteagal 119.
Is iad seo a leanas na pionóis araíonachta is inchurtha ar imtheorannaithe:
(1) fíneáil nach mó ná 50 faoin gcéad den phá a gheobhadh an t-imtheorannaí murach sin faoi fhorálacha Airteagal 95 i rith tréimhse tríocha lá ar a mhéid;
(2) stopadh na bpribhléidí a dheonaítear de bhreis agus de bharr ar an gcóireáil dá bhforáiltear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo;
(3) dualgais ghiotamála, nach faide ná dhá uair a chloig sa lá, maidir le cothabháil na háite imtheorannaithe;
(4) gaibhniú.
Ní cead i gcás ar bith pionóis araíonachta a bheith mídhaonna, brúidiúil ná contúirteach do shláinte na n-imtheorannaithe. Tabharfar aird ar aois, gnéas agus staid sláinte an imtheorannaí.
Ní mhairfidh aon phionós áirithe i gcás ar bith thar tríocha lá as a chéile ar a mhéid, fiú má tá an t-imtheorannaí freagrach i sáruithe éagsúla araíonachta an tráth a thriailfear a chás, bíodh baint ag na sáruithe sin lena chéile nó ná bíodh.
Airteagal 120.
I gcás imtheorannaithe a athghabhfar tar éis dóibh éalú nó le linn dóibh iarracht a dhéanamh ar éalú, ní dhlífear a chur orthu ach pionós araíonachta i leith an ghnímh sin, fiú más athchion é.
D'ainneoin Airteagal 118, mír 3, féadfar imtheorannaithe a phionósófar de dhroim éalú nó iarracht ar éalú a chur faoi fhaire ar leith, ar choinníoll nach gcuirfidh an faire sin as dá sláinte, gurb in áit imtheorannaithe a choiméadfar faoi fhaire iad, agus nach gcuirfear ar ceal aon ráthaíocht dá dtugtar leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Na himtheorannaithe a chabhróidh agus a neartóidh le héalú nó le hiarracht ar éalú, ní dhlífear a chur orthu ach pionós araíonachta ar an scór sin.
Airteagal 121.
Ní áireofar éalú, ná iarracht ar éalú, fiú más athchion é, mar thromú ar a chion i gcás imtheorannaí a chúiseamh i leith cionta a rinne sé le linn a éalaithe.
Féachfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht chuige go mbeidh na húdaráis inniúla trócaireach nuair a bheidh siad á chinneadh cé acu pionós araíonachta nó pionós breithiúnach a ghearrfar i leith ciona, go mór mór i leith gníomhartha a rinneadh maidir le héalú, cibé acu d'éirigh leis an éalú nó nár éirigh.
Airteagal 122.
Déanfar imscrúdú láithreach ar ghníomhartha atá ina gcionta in aghaidh araíonachta. Cuirfear an riail sin i bhfeidhm, go háirithe, i gcás éalú nó iarracht ar ealú. Déanfar imtheorannaithe a athghabhfar a thabhairt suas do na húdaráis inniúla a luaithe is féidir.
I gcás ciontaí in aghaidh araíonachta, ní choinneofar aon imtheorannaí faoi ghaibhniú ag feitheamh ar a thriail ach a ghiorracht aimsire is féidir, agus in aon chás ní choinneofar faoi ghabhniú é thar ceithre lá dhéag. In aon chás, déanfar an tréimhse sin a bhaint d'aon tréimhse ghaibhnithe a chuirfear de phianbhreith air.
Bainfidh forálacha Airteagail 124 agus 125 le himtheorannaithe a bheidh faoi ghaibhniú ag feitheamh ar a dtriail i gciontaí in aghaidh araíonachta.
Airteagal 123.
Gan dochar d'inniúlacht cúirteanna agus údarás uachtarach, ní bheidh pionós araíonachta inordaithe ach amháin ag ceannfort na háite imtheorannaithe nó ag oifigeach nó feidhmeannach freagrach a bheidh ina ionad, nó a mbeidh sé tar éis a chumhachtaí araíonachta a tharmligean chuige.
Sula ngearrfar aon phionós araíonachta, tabharfar don imtheorannaí eolas beacht i dtaobh na gcionta a bhfuil sé á chúiseamh iontu, agus tabharfar caoi dó ar a iompar a mhíniú agus é féin a chosaint. Ceadófar dó, go háirithe, glaoch ar fhinnéithe agus seirbhísí teangaire cháilithe a fháil, más gá. Fógrófar an cinneadh i bhfianaise an chúisí agus chomhalta de Choiste na nImtheorannaithe.
Ní faide ná mí an tréimhse idir an t-am a ghearrfar pionós araíonachta agus an t-am a chuirfear i ngníomh é.
Nuair a ghearrfar pionós araíonachta eile ar imtheorannaí, ní chuirfear aon dá phionós díobh i bhfeidhm go dtí go mbeidh trí lá ar a laghad caite idir an dá linn, más faide ná deich lá tréimhse aon phionóis acu sin.
Coimeádfaidh ceannfort na háite imtheorannaithe taifead de na pionóis araíonachta agus beidh sé ar fáil ag ionadaithe na Cumhachta Coimircí lena iniúchadh.
Airteagal 124.
Ní dhéanfar i gcás ar bith imtheorannaithe a aistriú go bunachais pheannaideacha (príosúin, peannadlanna, príosúin phianseirbhíse, etc.), chun dul faoi phionós araíonachta iontu.
Gach áitreabh ina rachfar faoi phionós araíonachta, beidh sé de réir a bhforáiltear i dtaobh sláintíochta; soláthrófar dóibh go háirithe leapachas leormhaith. Cuirfear ar chumas imtheorannaithe atá faoi phionós iad féin a choimeád glan.
Déanfar ban-imtheorannaithe faoi phionós araíonachta a ghaibhniú i gceathrúna ar leith ó fhear-imtheorannaithe, agus beidh siad faoi gharmhaoirseacht ag mná.
Airteagal 125.
Ceadófar d'imtheorannaithe ar ar gearradh pionós araíonachta aclaíocht a dhéanamh agus fanacht amuigh faoin aer ar feadh dhá uair a chloig ar a laghad gach lá.
Ligfear dóibh, má iarrann siad é, bheith i láthair ag na scrúduithe liachta laethúla. Gheobhaidh siad an aire is gá dóibh de dheasca staid a sláinte agus, más gá, aistreofar iad go dtí otharlann na háite imtheorannaithe nó go dtí ospidéal.
Beidh cead léitheoireachta agus scríbhneoireachta acu, agus cead chun litreacha a chur amach agus a fháil. Féadfar, áfach, beartáin agus seoltáin airgid a choimeád siar uathu go dtí go mbeidh téarma a bpionóis curtha isteach acu; idir an dá linn cuirfear na coinsíneachtaí sin faoi chúram Choiste na nImtheorannaithe, agus tabharfaidh siadsan don otharlann na hearraí meatacha a bheidh sna beartáin sin.
Ní cead tairbhe na bhforálacha atá in Airteagail 107 agus 143 den Choinbhinsiún seo a bhaint d'aon imtheorannaithe ar ar gearradh pionós araíonachta.
Airteagal 126.
Bainfidh forálacha Airteagail 71 go 76 go huile, de thoradh analaí, le himeachtaí i gcoinne imtheorannaithe atá i gcríoch náisiúnta na Cumhachta Coinneála.
Caibidil X.—Aistriú Imtheorannaithe.
Airteagal 127.
Déanfar imtheorannaithe a aistriú go daonnachtúil i gcónaí. De ghnáth, aistreofar iad d'iarnród nó le cóir iompair éigin eile, agus faoi choinníollacha a bheidh ar a laghad chomh maith leis na coinníollacha faoina n-aistrítear fórsaí na Cumhachta Coinneála ó stáisiún go chéile. Más rud é, mar bheart eisceachtúil, gur gá imtheorannaithe a aistriú de shiúl cos, ní cead é sin a dhéanamh mura bhfuil siad ina sláinte, agus in aon chás ní cead tuirse rómhór a chur orthu.
Soláthróidh an Chumhacht Choinneála do na himtheorannaithe, le linn a n-aistrithe, leordhóthain uisce inólta, agus leordhóthain bia de cháilíocht agus d'éagsúlacht leormhaith chun iad a choimeád i sláinte mhaith, maraon leis na baill éadaigh is gá, lóistín leormhaith agus an t-aireachas liachta is gá. Glacfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála gach cúram is oiriúnach chun a áirithiú go mbeidh siad sábháilte le linn an aistrithe, agus déanfaidh sí liosta iomlán, roimh imeacht dóibh, de na himtheorannaithe a bheidh á n-aistriú.
Ní aistreofar imtheorannaithe breoite, créachtaithe nó easlána, ná mná le haghaidh clainne, má ba dhochar mór dóibh an turas, mura rud é go bhfuil dianriachtanas leis ar mhaithe lena sábháilteacht.
Má dhruideann réigiún na troda i gcóngar don áit imtheorannaithe, ní aistreofar na himtheorannaithe san áit sin mura féidir iad a aistriú faoi leorchoinníollacha sábháilteachta, nó mura rud é gur contúirtí dóibh fanacht ann ná iad a aistriú faoi leorchoinníollacha sábháilteachta, nó mura rud é gur contúirtí dóibh fanacht ann ná iad a aistriú.
Nuair a bheidh an Chumhacht Choinneála ag cinneadh ar na himtheorannaithe a aistriú, tabharfaidh sí aird ar leas na n-imtheorannaithe agus, go háirithe ní dhéanfaidh sí aon ní a d'fhágfadh gur dheacraide iad a athdhúichiú nó iad a chur ar ais go dtí a mbaile féin.
Airteagal 128.
I gcás imtheorannaithe a aistriú, cuirfear in iúl dóibh go hoifigiúil go bhfuil siad le haistriú, agus inseofar a seoladh poist nua dóibh. Tabharfar an t-eolas sin dóibh in am chun go bhféadfaidh siad a mbagáiste a phacáil agus scéala a chur chun a neasghaolta.
Ligfear dóibh a n-earraí pearsanta, agus na litreacha agus na beartáin a bheidh tagtha lena n-aghaidh, a thabhairt leo. Más gá é in imthosca an aistrithe, féadfar teorainn a chur le meáchan an bhagáiste sin, ach gan é a laghdú faoi bhun cúig chileagram is fiche i gcás ar bith.
Cuirfear ar aghaidh chucu gan mhoill litreacha agus beartáin a seoladh go dtí a seanáit imtheorannaithe.
Déanfaidh ceannfort na háite imtheorannaithe, faoi chomhaontú le Coiste na nImtheorannaithe, aon bhearta is gá chun a áirithiú go n-iomprófar maoin na n-imtheorannaithe i gcoitinne agus an bagáiste nach féidir dóibh a thabhairt leo mar gheall ar na srianta a chuirtear de bhua an dara mír den Airteagal seo.
Caibidil XI.—Bás Imtheorannaithe.
Airteagal 129.
Glacfaidh na húdaráis fhreagracha uachtanna imtheorannaithe lena slánchoimeád; agus i gcás imtheorannaí d'fháil bháis cuirfear a uacht ar aghaidh gan mhoill go dtí duine a bheidh sonraithe aige roimh ré.
Deimhneoidh dochtúir bás imtheorannaithe i ngach uile chás, agus déanfar amach deimhniú báis a inseoidh cúiseanna an bháis agus na coinníollacha inar tharla sé.
Déanfar taifead oifigiúil faoin mbás, a chlárófar go cuí, a tharraingt suas de réir an nós imeachta ina leith sin a bheidh i bhfeidhm sa chríoch ina bhfuil an áit imtheorannaithe, agus cuirfear cóip chuí-dheimhnithe den taifead sin ar aghaidh gan mhoill go dtí an Chumhacht Choimirceach agus go dtí an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht dá dtagraítear in Airteagal 140.
Airteagal 130.
Féachfaidh na húdaráis choinneála chuige go ndéanfar imtheorannaithe a fuair bás faoi imtheorannú a adhlacadh go measúil agus, más féidir é, de réir deasghnátha a reiligiúin, go dtabharfar urraim dá n-uaigheanna, go gcoimeádfar i dtreo ceart iad, agus go marcálfar iad ar chuma go bhféadfar iad a aithint i gcónaí.
Is in uaigheanna ar leith dóibh féin a adhlacfar imtheorannaithe marbha, mura gá ar chúiseanna dosheachanta iad a chur in uaigh i dteannta a chéile. Ní cead an corp a chréamadh ach ar chúiseanna dianriachtanacha sláinteachais, nó mar gheall ar reiligiún an mhairbh, nó de bhrí go raibh sé curtha in iúl aige go sainráite gurbh é sin ab áil leis. I gcás an corp a chréamadh, ní mór a rá go ndearnadh amhlaidh, agus an fáth a lua, i ndeimhniú báis an duine mhairbh. Déanfaidh na húdaráis choinneála an luaith a choimeád slán agus cuirfear go dtí na neasghaolta í a luaithe is féidir, má iarrtar sin.
Chomh luaith agus is féidir é sna himthosca, agus tráth nach déanaí ná críochnú na cogaíochta, déanfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála liostaí d'uaigheanna imtheorannaithe marbha a chur ar aghaidh go dtí na Cumhachtaí a raibh na himtheorannaithe marbha ina gcleithiúnas, trí na hOifigí Eolais dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 136. Sna liostaí sin tabharfar na sonraí go léir is gá chun na himtheorannaithe marbha a aithint, maraon le heolas beacht ar ionad a n-uaigheanna.
Airteagal 131.
Gach cás ina bhfaighidh imtheorannaí bás, nó ina ndéanfar díobháil mhór dó, agus gur faraire, imtheorannaí eile nó duine ar bith eile, ba chúis leis, nó go bhfuil amhras ann gurb ea, agus gach cás ina bhfaighidh aon duine bás ó chúis aineoil, cuirfidh an Chumhacht Choinneála fiosrúchán oifigiúil faoi ar bun láithreach ina dhiaidh.
Cuirfear scéala láithreach chun na Cumhachta Coimircí ina thaobh sin. Glacfar fianaise aon fhinnéithe, agus déanfar tuarascáil a luafar an fhianaise sin inti a ullmhú agus a chur ar aghaidh go dtí an Chumhacht Choimirceach sin.
Má léiríonn an fiosrúchán go bhfuil duine nó daoine ciontach, déanfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála gach beart is gá chun an duine nó na daoine atá freagrach a ionchúiseamh.
Caibidil XII.—Saoradh, Athdhúichiú agus Cóiríocht i dTíortha Neodracha.
Airteagal 132.
Saorfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála gach imtheorannaí chomh luath is a bheidh deireadh leis na cúiseanna a thug gur ghá é a imtheorannú.
Fairis sin, féachfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht, le linn na cogaíochta, le comhaontuithe a thabhairt i gcrích chun aicmí áirithe imtheorannaithe, go háirithe leanaí, mná atá ag iompar clainne, agus máithreacha le naíonáin agus le leanaí óga, daoine créachtaithe agus breoite, agus imtheorannaithe atá faoi imtheorannú le fada, a shaoradh, a athdhúichiú, nó a chur ar ais go dtí a n-áit chónaithe, nó chun cóiríocht a sholáthar dóibh i dtír neodrach.
Airteagal 133.
Cuirfear deireadh leis an imtheorannú a luaithe is féidir tar éis chríochnú na cogaíochta.
Aon imtheorannaithe i gcríoch Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht a mbeidh imeachtaí pionósacha ar feitheamh ina n-aghaidh mar gheall ar chiontaí nach pionóis araíonachta amháin a ghabhann leo, féadfar iad a choinneáil go dtí go mbeidh críoch leis na himeachtaí sin agus, más gá, go dtí críochnú an phionóis. Bainfidh an rud céanna le himtheorannaithe ar gearradh pionós orthu roimhe sin a bhain a saoirse díobh.
Trí chomhaontú idir an Chumhacht Choinneála agus na Cumhachtaí lena mbainfidh an scéal, féadfar coistí a chur ar bun tar éis deireadh a theacht leis an gcogaíocht nó le forghabháil críocha, chun imtheorannaithe scaipthe a lorg.
Airteagal 134.
Déanfaidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha a ndícheall, ar chríochnú na cogaíochta nó na forghabhála, chun a dheimhniú go gcuirfear na himtheorannaithe go léir ar ais go dtí an áit chónaithe ba dhéanaí acu, nó chun a n-athdhúichiú a éascú.
Airteagal 135.
Is ar an gCumhacht Choinneála a bheidh an costas a bhainfidh le himtheorannaithe saortha a chur ar ais go dtí na háiteanna a raibh cónaí orthu nuair a cuireadh faoi imtheorannú iad, nó, más le linn a dturais nó ar an mórmhuir a thóg sí faoi choimeád iad, an costas a bhainfidh le críochnú a dturais nó lena gcur ar ais go dtí an pointe ónar ghluais siad.
Má dhiúltaíonn Cumhacht Choinneála cead cónaithe ina críoch d'imtheorannaí saortha a raibh sainchónaí buan air ann roimhe sin, íocfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála sin costas a athdhúichithe. Más rud é, áfach, go nglacfaidh an t-imtheorannaí de rogha filleadh ar a thír féin, ar a ehonlán féin nó in umhlaíocht do Rialtas na Chumhachta a bhfuil sé faoi ghéillsine aici, ní gá don Chumhacht Choinneála costas a thurais a íoc leis thar phointe a imeachta as a críoch. Ní gá don Chumhacht Choinneála an costas athdhúichithe a íoc i gcás imtheorannaí a cuireadh faoi imtheorannú ar é féin dá iarraidh.
Má aistrítear imtheorannaithe de réir Airteagal 45, comhaon tóidh an Chumhacht a aistreoidh iad agus an Chumhacht a ghlacfaidh iad ar an gcion de na costais thuasluaite a bheidh de mhuirear ar gach Cumhacht ar leith díobh.
Ní dhéanfaidh a bhfuil anseo roimhe seo dochar d'aon chomhaontuithe speisialta a bheidh déanta idir Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht maidir le náisiúnaigh dá gcuid, a bheidh ar láimh ag an namhaid, a mhalartú agus a athdhúichiú.
Alt V.—Oifigí Eolais agus Lár-Ghníomhaireacht.
Airteagal 136.
Ar choinbhleacht a bhriseadh amach, agus i ngach cás forghabhála, tionscnóidh gach ceann de na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht Oifig Eolais oifigiúil ar a mbeidh sé de chúram eolas a fháil agus a chur amach i dtaobh na ndaoine coimircithe atá faoina urláimh.
Taobh istigh den tréimhse is giorra is féidir, tabharfaidh gach ceann de na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht dá Oifig eolas faoi aon bheart a rinne sé maidir le haon daoine coimircithe atá a gcoinneáil faoi choimeád le níos mó ná dhá sheachtain nó a bhfuil áit chónaithe áirithe ceaptha dóibh nó atá faoi imtheorannú. Ina theannta sin, tabharfaidh sé ar na hearnálacha éagsúla lena mbaineann a leithéid eolas a sholáthar go gasta don Oifig réamhráite faoi gach athrú a bhaineann leis na daoine coimircithe sin, mar shampla, a n-aistriú, a saoradh, a n-athdhúichiú, a n-éalú, a gcur isteach in ospidéal, a mbás agus saolú leanaí.
Airteagal 137.
Déanfaidh gach Oifig náisiúnta eolas faoi dhaoine coimircithe a chur ar aghaidh láithreach chomh tapa agus is féidir go dtí na Cumhachtaí ar náisiúnaigh díobh na daoine réamhráite, nó go dtí Cumhachtaí a raibh cónaí orthu ina gcríoch, trí na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha agus tríd an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 140. Déanfaidh na hOifigí freisin freagra a thabhairt ar gach ceist a gheofar i dtaobh daoine coimircithe.
Déanfaidh Oifigí Eolais eolas faoi dhuine coimircithe a chur ar aghaidh ach amháin i gcás ina mbeadh sé dochrach don duine a bheidh i gceist nó dá ghaolta. Fiú sa chás sin, ní cead an t-eolas a choinneáil ón Lar-Ghníomhaireacht agus, ar na himthosca a chur in iúl don Lár-Ghníomhaireacht, glacfaidh sí an cúram is gá mar a luaitear in Airteagal 140.
Déanfar gach scéala a thabharfaidh aon Oifig i scríbhinn a fhíordheimhniú le síniú nó le séala.
Airteagal 138.
Is éard a bheidh san eolas a gheobhaidh an Oifig Náisiúnta, agus a chuirfidh sí ar aghaidh, eolas de chineál gur féidir dá thairbhe an duine coimircithe a aithint go deimhnitheach agus scéala a chur go dtí a neasghaolta go tapa. Aireofar san eolas faoi gach duine, ar an gcuid is lú de, a shloinne, a chéad-ainmneacha, áit agus dáta a bhreithe, a náisiúntacht, an áit chónaithe ba dhéanaí aige, agus a chomharthaí sóirt, céad-ainm a athar agus sloinne a mháthar sular phós sí, an beart a rinneadh maidir leis an duine áirithe agus dáta agus áit a dhéanta, an seoladh a bhféadfar comhfhreagras dó a chur chuige agus ainm agus seoladh an duine a bhfuil scéala le cur chuige.
Mar an gcéanna, soláthrófar go rialta, gach seachtain más féidir, eolas ar staid sláinte na n-imtheorannaithe atá an-bhreoite nó atá créachtaithe go holc.
Airteagal 139.
Fairis sin, beidh de chúram ar gach Oifig Eolais náisiúnta gach earra pearsanta luachmhar a bhailiú, a bheidh fágtha ina ndiaidh ag daoine coimircithe a luaitear in Airteagal 136, go háirithe ag daoine a athdhúichíodh nó a saoradh, nó a d'éalaigh nó a fuair bás; cuirfidh sí na hearraí sin ar aghaidh go dtí na daoine lena mbaineann siad, go díreach nó, más gá, tríd an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht. Cuirfidh an Oifig na hearraí sin ar aghaidh i bpacáidí séalaithe lena ngabhfaidh ráitis a thabharfaidh, go soiléir agus go hiomlán, sonraí aitheantais an duine ar leis na hearraí, maraon le liosta iomlán de na nithe sa bheartán. Coimeádfar taifid mhionchruinne i dtaobh gach earra den sórt sin a gheofar agus a chuirfear ar aghaidh.
Airteagal 140.
Cuirfear Lár-Ghníomhaireacht Eolais i dtaobh daoine coimircithe, go háirithe i dtaobh imtheorannaithe, ar bun i dtír neodrach. Má mheasann Coiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge gur gá é, molfaidh sé do na Cumhachtaí a bheidh i gceist Gníomhaireacht dá leithéid a eagrú, agus féadfaidh an Ghníomhaireacht sin bheith cosúil leis an gceann dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 123 de Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949,
Is é cúram a bheidh ar an nGníomhaireacht gach eolas, den chineál atá leagtha amach in Airteagal 136, a chruinniú a gheobhaidh sí trí mheáin oifigiúla nó phríobháideacha, agus an t-eolas sin a chur ar aghaidh chomh tapa agus is féidir go dtí tír tionscnaimh nó tír chónaithe na ndaoine a bheidh i gceist, ach amháin i gcás ina mbeadh an t-eolas sin dochrach do na daoine lena mbaineann sé, nó dá ngaolta. Tabharfaidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht gach saoráid réasúnach di chun an t-eolas sin a chur ar aghaidh.
Iarrtar ar na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha, agus go háirithe orthu siúd a dtairbhíonn a náisiúnaigh de sheirbhísí na Lár-Ghníomhaireachta, an cúnamh airgeadais a theastóidh uaithi a thabhairt don Ghníomhaireacht sin.
Ní bheidh na forálacha sin roimhe seo le léiriú ar dhóigh ar bith mar shrianadh ar ghníomhaíochtaí daonchairdiúla Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge agus na gcumann fóirithinte a thuairiscítear in Airteagal 142.
Airteagal 141.
Beidh postas in aisce ar fáil ag na hOifigí Eolais náisiúnta agus ag an Lár-Ghníomhaireacht Eolais, maraon le gach díolúine dá bhforáiltear in Airteagal 110, agus ina theannta sin, chomh fada agus is féidir é, díolúine ó tháillí teileagrafaíochta nó, ar a laghad, rátaí a bheidh laghdaithe go mór.
CUID IV.—COMHALLADH AN CHOINBHINSIUIN.
Alt I.—Forálacha Ginearálta.
Airteagal 142.
Faoi réir na mbeart a mheasfaidh na Cumhachtaí Coinneála a bheith riachtanach chun a slándáil a chur in áirithe nó chun freastal d'aon ghá réasúnach eile, gheobhaidh na hionadaithe d'eagraíochtaí reiligiúnacha, do chumainn fóirithinte, nó d'aon eagraíochtaí eile a chabhraíonn leis na daoine coimircithe, ó na Cumhachtaí sin, lena n-aghaidh féin nó le haghaidh a ngníomhairí cuí-údaraithe, gach saoráid is gá chun cuairt a thabhairt ar na daoine coimircithe, chun soláthairtí fóirithinte agus ábhair, ó fhoinse ar bith, le haghaidh cuspóirí oideachais nó caitheamh aimsire nó reiligiúin a dháileadh, nó chun cuidiú leo ag riaradh a dtréimhse scíthe sna háiteanna imtheorannaithe. Féadfar na cumainn nó na heagraíochtaí sin a thionscnamh i gcríoch na Cumhachta Coinneála, nó in aon tír eile, nó féadfaidh siad bheith de chineál idirnáisiúnta.
Féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála teorainn a chur leis an méid cumann agus eagraíochtaí a gceadófar dá dtoscairí a ngníomhaíochtaí a dhéanamh ina críoch agus faoina maoirseacht, ar choinníoll, áfach, nach gcuirfidh an teorainn sin bac ar fhóirithint éifeachtach leormhaith a thabhairt do gach duine coimircithe.
Aithneofar agus uarramófar i gcónaí staid speisialta Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge sa réim sin.
Airteagal 143.
Beidh de chead ag ionadaithe nó toscairí na gCumhachtaí Coimirceacha dul go dtí gach áit a mbeidh daoine coimircithe ann, go háirithe áiteanna imtheorannaithe, coinneála agus saothair.
Beidh cead isteach acu in aon áitreabh atá ar áitiú ag daoine coimircithe agus féadfaidh siad iad a agallamh, gan finnéithe, go pearsanta nó trí theangaire. Ní cead na cuairteanna sin a thoirmeasc ach ar chúiseanna dianriachtanais mhíleata, agus sa chás sin féin mar rud eisceachtúil sealadach. Ní chuirfear srian le fad ná le minicíocht na gcuairteanna sin.
Beidh saoirse iomlán ag na hionadaithe agus na toscairí sin na háiteanna arb áil leo cuairt a thabhairt orthu a thoghadh. Féadfaidh an Chumhacht Choinneála nó Forghabhála, an Chumhacht Choimirceach agus, nuair is gá é, an Chumhacht lena mbaineann na daoine a bhfuil cuairt le tabhairt orthu, a chomhaontú go gceadófar do chomhthírigh leis na himtheorannaithe bheith páirteach sna cuairteanna sin.
Beidh na sainchumais chéanna ag toscairí Choiste Idirnáisiúnta na Croise Deirge. Cuirfear ceapadh na dtoscairí sin i gcead na Cumhachta atá ag rialú na gcríoch ina mbeidh a ndualgais á ndéanamh acu.
Airteagal 144.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin téacs an Choinbhinsiúin seo a chraobhscaoileadh chomh forleathan agus is féidir ina dtíortha faoi seach, in aimsir shíochána agus in aimsir chogaidh, agus, go háirithe, staidéar ar an gCoinbhinsiún a chur ar a gclár teagaisc, idir mhíleata agus, más féidir é, shibhialta, ionas go mbeidh a phrionsabhail ar eolas ag an bpobal ar fad.
Aon údaráis shibhialta nó mhíleata, nó aon údaráis phóilíneachta nó eile, a ghabhfaidh orthu féin, in aimsir chogaidh, freagrachtaí i leith daoine coimircithe, ní foláir dóibh téacs an Choinbhinsiúin seo a bheith acu agus teagasc speisialta a fháil ar a fhorálacha.
Airteagal 145.
Cuirfidh na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha chun a chéile, trí Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise agus, le linn cogaíochta, trí na Cumhachtaí Coimirceacha, na tiontuithe oifigiúla ar an gCoinbhinsiún seo, maraon leis na dlíthe agus na rialacháin a mbeidh glactha acu leo chun a áirithiú go gcuirfear i bhfeidhm é.
Airteagal 146.
Gabhann na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha orthu féin aon reachtaíocht a achtú is gá chun smachtbhannaí pionósacha le héifeacht a fhoráil do dhaoine a dhéanfaidh, nó a ordóidh go ndéanfar, sárú tromchúiseach mar a mhínítear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo ar an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Beidh d'oibleagáid ar gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach cuardach a dhéanamh do dhaoine a mbeifear tar éis a líomhnú go ndearna siad sárú tromchúiseach den sórt sin, nó gur ordaigh siad é a dhéanamh, agus tabharfaidh sé na daoine sin, is cuma cad is náisiúntacht dóibh, os comhair a chúirteanna féin. Féadfaidh sé freisin, más é is fearr leis, agus de réir forálacha a reachtaíochta féin, na daoine sin a thabhairt suas le haghaidh trialach d'Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile lena mbainfidh an scéal, ar choinníoll go mbeidh cás prima facie déanta amach ag an Ardpháirtí Conarthach sin.
Déanfaidh gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach na bearta is gá chun go gcuirfear faoi chois gach gníomh a bheidh contrártha d'fhorálacha an Choinbhinsiúin seo, seachas na sáruithe tromchúiseacha a mhínítear san Airteagal ina dhiaidh seo.
I ngach cás, tairbheoidh na daoine cúisithe de dhearbhais maidir lena dtriail agus a gcosaint go cuí a bheidh, ar a laghad, chomh fabhrach leis na dearbhais a fhoráiltear le hAirteagal 105 agus leis na hAirteagail ina dhiaidh sin de Choinbhinsiún na Ginéive maidir le Cóireáil Príosúnach Cogaidh den 12 Lúnasa, 1949.
Airteagal 147.
Is iad na sáruithe tromchúiseacha lena mbaineann an tAirteagal sin roimhe seo, sáruithe ina ndéanfar aon ghníomh acu seo a leanas, i gcás é a dhéanamh i gcoinne daoine nó maoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo: marú toiliúil, céastóireacht nó ainíde mhídhaonnachtúil, lena n-áirítear turgnaimh bhitheolaíochta, duine a chur ag fulaingt go mór nó díobháil mhór a dhéanamh dó, go toiliúil, ina chorp nó ina shláinte, duine coimircithe a chur thar tír amach nó a aistriú nó a ghaibhniú go neamhdhleathach, iallach a chur ar dhuine coimircithe fónamh i bhfórsaí na Cumhachta naimhdí, nó a chearta chun triail chóir rialta a fháil, mar a fhoráiltear sa Choinbhinsiún seo, a bhaint de dhuine coimircithe, gialla a thógáil, agus maoin a dhíothú agus a ghlacadh ar seilbh go forleitheadúil gan riachtanas míleata a bheith leis agus é a dhéanamh go neamhdhleathach agus go hainrianta.
Airteagal 148.
Ní ligfear d'aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach é féin ná aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile a shaoradh ó aon dliteanas a thitfidh air féin nó ar aon Ardpháirtí Conarthach eile mar gheall ar sháruithe dá dtagraítear san Airteagal sin roimhe seo.
Airteagal 149.
Ar iarratas ó Pháirtí sa choinbhleacht, cuirfear fiosrúchán ar bun, ar dhóigh a chinnfear idir na Páirtithe leasmhara, faoi aon sárú a líomhnófar a rinneadh ar an gCoinbhinsiún.
Mura dtiocfar ar chomhaontú i dtaobh an nós imeachta san fhiosrúchán, is ceart do na Páirtithe aontú ar mholtóir a shocróidh an nós imeachta is inleanta.
Ón uair a shuífear an sárú, cuirfidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht deireadh leis agus cuirfidh siad faoi chois é a luaithe is féidir.
Alt II.—Forálacha Deiridh.
Airteagal 150.
Tá an Coinbhinsiún seo leagtha amach i mBéarla agus i bhFraincis. Tá an dá théacs chomh barántúil lena chéile.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise socrú chun tiontú oifigiúil ar an gCoinbhinsiún a dhéanamh sa Rúisis agus sa Spáinnis.
Airteagal 151.
Féadfar an Coinbhinsiún seo, atá faoi dháta an lae inniu, a shíniú go dtí an 12 Feabhra, 1950, in ainm na gCumhachtaí a raibh ionadaithe uathu ag an gComhdháil a thosaigh sa Ghinéive an 21 Aibreán, 1949.
Airteagal 152.
Daingneofar an Coinbhinsiún seo a luaithe is féidir agus taiscfear na daingniúcháin i mBeirn.
Déanfar amach taifead i dtaobh taisceadh gach ionstraime daingniúcháin agus déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise cóipeanna deimhnithe den taifead sin a chur go dtí na Cumhachtaí uile ar síníodh an Coinbhinsiún ina n-ainm, nó a mbeifear tar éis a chur in iúl go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 153.
Tiocfaidh an Coinbhinsiún seo i bhfeidhm sé mhí tar éis dhá ionstraim dhaingniúcháin ar a laghad a bheith taiscthe.
Ina dhiaidh sin, tiocfaidh sé i bhfeidhm do gach Ardpháirtí Conarthach sé mhí tar éis an ionstraim dhaingniúcháin a thaisceadh.
Airteagal 154.
Sa chaidreamh idir na Cumhachtaí atá faoi cheangal ag Coinbhinsiún an Háig maidir le Dlíthe agus Nósanna an Chogaidh ar Talamh, cibé acu Coinbhinsiún an 29 Iúil, 1899, nó Coinbhinsiún an 18 Deireadh Fómhair, 1907, é, agus atá ina bpáirtithe sa Choinbhinsiún seo, beidh an Coinbhinsiún seo forlíontach ar Ailt II agus III de na Rialacháin atá i gceangal le Coinbhinsiúin thuasluaite an Háig.
Airteagal 155.
Ón dáta a thiocfaidh sé i bhfeidhm, féadfaidh aon Chumhacht nach mbeidh an Coinbhinsiún seo sínithe ina hainm glacadh leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Airteagal 156.
Déanfar fógraí go bhfuil glactha leis an gCoinbhinsiún a thabhairt i scríbhinn do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise, agus beidh éifeacht leis an nglacadh sé mhí tar éis an dáta a bhfaighfear na fógraí.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise na fógraí go bhfuil glactha leis an gCoinbhinsiún a chur in iúl do na Cumhachtaí uile a mbeidh an Coinbhinsiún sínithe ina n-ainm, nó a mbeidh fógra tugtha go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 157.
Tabharfaidh na dálaí dá bhforáiltear in Airteagail 2 agus 3 éifeacht láithreach do gach daingniúchán a bheidh taiscthe agus do gach glacadh leis an gCoinbhinsiún a bheidh curtha in iúl ag na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht roimh thosach na cogaíochta nó na forghabhála nó dá éis. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise in iúl a thapúla is féidir aon fhógra a gheofar ó na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht go bhfuil an Coinbhinsiún daingnithe acu nó go bhfuil glactha acu leis.
Airteagal 158.
Beidh sé ar chumas gach ceann de na hArdpháirtithe Conarthacha an Coinbhinsiún seo a shéanadh.
Cuirfear an séanadh in iúl i scríbhinn do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise, agus cuirfidh an Chomhairle sin ar aghaidh é go dtí Rialtais na nArdpháirtithe Conarthacha uile.
Beidh éifeacht ag an séanadh bliain tar éis a churtha in iúl do Chomhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise. Ach, i gcás séanadh a chur in iúl le linn an Chumhacht shéantach a bheith páirteach i gcoinbhleacht, ní bheidh éifeacht ag an séanadh go dtí go mbeidh síocháin tugtha i gcrích, agus go mbeidh deireadh leis na hoibríochtaí a bhainfidh le saoradh, athdhúichiú agus athbhunú na ndaoine a choimircítear leis an gCoinbhinsiún seo.
Ní bheidh éifeacht ag an séanadh ach amháin maidir leis an gCumhacht shéantach. Ní bhainfidh sé ar chor ar bith de na hoibleagáidí a mbeidh na Páirtithe sa choinbhleacht faoi cheangal i gcónaí iad a chomhlíonadh de bhua phrionsabail dhlí na náisiún, mar a leanann siad as an ngnáthamh atá bunaithe i measc pobal sibhialta agus as dlíthe na daonnachta agus mar is dual de réir choinsias an phobail.
Airteagal 159.
Déanfaidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise an Coinbhinsiún seo a chlárú le Rúnaíocht na Náisiún Aontaithe. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise in iúl freisin do Rúnaíocht na Náisiún Aontaithe gach fógra a gheobhaidh sí gur daingníodh an Coinbhinsiún seo nó gur glacadh leis nó gur séanadh é.
Dá fhianú sin tá na daoine a bhfuil a síniú anseo thíos, ar a lánchumhachtaí faoi seach a thaisceadh dóibh, tar éis an Coinbhinsiún seo a shíniú.
Arna dhéanamh sa Ghinéive an dara lá déag seo de Lúnasa, 1949, i mBéarla agus i bhFraincis. Taiscfear an scríbhinn bhunaidh i gcairtlanna Chónaidhm na hEilvéise. Cuirfidh Comhairle Chónaidhme na hEilvéise cóipeanna deimhnithe di chun gach ceann de na Stáit a shínigh an Coinbhinsiún agus chun gach Stát a mbeidh glactha aige leis.
[Sínithe agus Iarscríbhinní anseo síos.]
Number 11 of 1962.
GENEVA CONVENTIONS ACT, 1962.
ARRANGEMENT OF SECTIONS
Section | |
Notice of trial of protected prisoners of war and internees to be served on protecting power. | |
Appeals by protected prisoners of war and internees convicted of offences under section 3. |
Number 11 of 1962.
GENEVA CONVENTIONS ACT, 1962.
Short title.
1.—This Act may be cited as the Geneva Conventions Act, 1962.
Interpretation.
2.—In this Act—
“court” does not include a court-martial;
“Minister” means the Minister for External Affairs;
“protected internee” means a person protected by the Convention set out in the Fourth Schedule to this Act and interned in the State;
“protected prisoner of war” means a person protected by the Convention set out in the Third Schedule to this Act;
“the protecting power”, in relation to a protected prisoner of war or a protected internee, means the power or organisation which is carrying out, in the interests of the power of which he is a national, or of whose forces he is, or was at any material time, a member, the duties assigned to protecting powers under the Convention set out in the Third, or, as the case may be, the Fourth Schedule to this Act;
“the Scheduled Conventions” means the Conventions set out in the Schedules to this Act.
Grave breaches of Scheduled Conventions.
3.—(1) Any person, whatever his nationality, who, whether in or outside the State, commits, or aids, abets or procures the commission by any other person of, any such grave breach of any of the Scheduled Conventions as is referred to in the following Articles respectively of those Conventions, that is to say:
(a) Article 50 of the Convention set out in the First Schedule to this Act;
(b) Article 51 of the Convention set out in the Second Schedule to this Act;
(c) Article 130 of the Convention set out in the Third Schedule to this Act; or
(d) Article 147 of the Convention set out in the Fourth Schedule to this Act;
shall be guilty of an offence and on conviction on indictment thereof:
(i) in the case of such a grave breach as aforesaid involving the wilful killing of a person protected by the Convention in question, shall be sentenced to death or to penal servitude for life or any less term;
(ii) in the case of any other such grave breach as aforesaid, shall be liable to penal servitude for fourteen years or any less term or imprisonment for a term not exceeding two years.
(2) In the case of an offence under this section committed outside the State, a person may be proceeded against, indicted, tried and punished therefor in any place in the State as if the offence had been committed in that place, and the offence shall, for all purposes incidental to or consequential on the trial or punishment thereof, be deemed to have been committed in that place.
(3) Proceedings for an offence under this section shall not be instituted except by, or on behalf of, or with the consent of the Attorney General.
(4) A person charged with an offence under this section shall be tried by the Central Criminal Court.
Minor breaches of Scheduled Conventions.
4.—(1) Any person, whatever his nationality, who, in the State, commits, or aids, or abets or procures the commission in the State by any other person of, any minor breach of any of the Scheduled Conventions shall be guilty of an offence.
(2) Any citizen of Ireland who, outside the State, commits, or aids, or abets or procures the commission outside the State by any other person of, any minor breach of any of the Scheduled Conventions shall be guilty of an offence.
(3) Any person who is guilty of an offence under this section shall be liable
(a) on summary conviction thereof to imprisonment for a term not exceeding six months, or, at the discretion of the court, to a fine not exceeding fifty pounds or to both such imprisonment and such fine; or
(b) on conviction thereof on indictment to imprisonment for a term not exceeding two years, or to a fine not exceeding three hundred pounds, or, at the discretion of the court, to both such imprisonment and such fine.
(4) In this section “minor breach” means contravention of a provision of any of the Scheduled Conventions which is not any such grave breach of that Convention as is mentioned in the relevant Article thereof referred to in section 3 of this Act.
Proof of application of Convention.
5.—If, in proceedings under this Act in respect of any breach of any of the Scheduled Conventions, a question arises under Article 2 of that Convention (which relates to the circumstances in which the Convention applies), that question shall be determined by the Minister and a certificate purporting to set out any such determination and to be signed by or on behalf of the Minister shall be received in evidence and be deemed to be so signed, without further proof, unless the contrary is shown.
Notice of trial of protected prisoners of war and internees to be served on protecting power.
6.—(1) The court before which—
(a) a protected prisoner of war is brought up for trial for an offence; or
(b) a protected internee is brought up for trial for an offence for which that court has power to sentence him to death or to penal servitude or imprisonment,
shall not proceed with the trial until it is proved to the satisfaction of the court that a notice containing the particulars mentioned in subsection (2) of this section, so far as they are known to the prosecutor, has been served not less than three weeks previously on the protecting power (if there is a protecting power) and, if the accused is a protected prisoner of war, on the accused and the prisoners' representative.
(2) The particulars referred to in subsection (1) of this section are—
(a) the full name and description of the accused, including the date of his birth and his profession or trade, if any, and, if the accused is a protected prisoner of war, his rank and his army, regimental, personal or serial number;
(b) his place of detention, internment or residence;
(c) the offence with which he is charged; and
(d) the court before which the trial is to take place and the time and place appointed for the trial.
(3) For the purposes of this section a document purporting—
(a) to be signed on behalf of the protecting power or by the prisoners' representative or by the person accused, as the case may be; and
(b) to be an acknowledgment of the receipt by that power, representative or person on a specified day of a notice described in the document as a notice under this section,
shall, unless the contrary is shown, be sufficient evidence that the notice required by subsection (1) of this section was served on that power, representative or person on that day.
(4) In this section, “prisoners' representative”, in relation to a particular protected prisoner of war at a particular time, means the person by whom the functions of prisoners' representative within the meaning of Article 79 of the Convention set out in the Third Schedule to this Act were exercisable in relation to that prisoner at the camp or place at which that prisoner was, at or last before that time, detained as a protected prisoner of war.
(5) A court which adjourns a trial for the purpose of enabling the requirements of this section to be complied with may, notwithstanding anything in any other enactment, remand the accused for the period of the adjournment.
Legal representation of certain persons.
7.—(1) The Court before which:
(a) any person is brought up for trial for an offence under section 3 or section 4 of this Act; or
(b) a protected prisoner of war is brought up for trial of any offence, shall not proceed with the trial unless:
(i) the accused is represented by counsel; and
(ii) it is proved to the satisfaction of the Court that a period of not less than fourteen days has elapsed since instructions for the representation of the accused at the trial were first given to the solicitor by whom that counsel was instructed,
and if the court adjourns the trial for the purpose of enabling the requirements of this subsection to be complied with, then, notwithstanding anything in any other enactment, the court may remand the accused for the period of the adjournment.
(2) Where the accused is a protected prisoner of war, in the absence of counsel accepted by the accused as representing him, counsel instructed for the purpose on behalf of the protecting power shall, without prejudice to the requirements of sub-paragraph (ii) of paragraph (b) of subsection (1) of this section, be regarded for the purposes of that subsection as representing the accused.
(3) If the court adjourns the trial in pursuance of subsection (1) of this section by reason that the accused is not represented by counsel, the court shall direct that a solicitor and counsel be assigned to watch over the interests of the accused at any further proceedings in connection with the offence, and at any such further proceedings, in the absence of counsel either accepted by the accused as representing him or instructed as mentioned in subsection (2) of this section, counsel assigned in pursuance of this subsection shall, without prejudice to the requirements of sub-paragraph (ii) of paragraph (b) of subsection (1) of this section, be regarded for the purposes of that subsection as representing the accused.
(4) In relation to any proceedings before a court before which the accused may be represented by a solicitor, the foregoing provisions of this section shall be construed, with any necessary modifications, as if references in those provisions to counsel were references to counsel or a solicitor; and for the purposes of any such proceedings the court, in giving a direction under subsection (3) of this section may, if the court is satisfied that the nature of the charge and the interests of justice do not require that the interests of the accused should be watched over by counsel, direct that a solicitor only shall be assigned as mentioned in that subsection.
(5) A solicitor or counsel shall be assigned in pursuance of subsection (3) of this section in such manner as the Minister for Justice may by regulations prescribe, and any solicitor or counsel so assigned shall be entitled to be paid by the Minister for Justice out of moneys provided by the Oireachtas such sums in respect of fees and disbursements as the Minister for Justice may by regulations (made with the consent of the Minister for Finance) prescribe.
Appeals by protected prisoners of war and internees convicted of offences under section 3.
8.—(1) Where a protected prisoner of war or a protected internee has been sentenced by the Central Criminal Court to death or to penal servitude or to imprisonment for an offence under section 3 of this Act, the time within which he must give notice of appeal, or notice of his application for leave to appeal to the Court of Criminal Appeal shall, notwithstanding anything in any other enactment or in any rules of court relating to such appeals, be the period from the date of his conviction or, in the case of an appeal against sentence, of his sentence to the expiration of ten days after the date on which he receives a notice given—
(a) in the case of a protected prisoner of war, by an officer of the Defence Forces; or
(b) in the case of a protected internee, by or on behalf of the governor or other person in charge of the prison or place in which he is confined,
that the protecting power has been notified of his conviction and sentence.
(2) Where after an appeal to the Court of Criminal Appeal has been determined the sentence on a protected prisoner of war or a protected internee remains a sentence of death, or remains or has become a sentence of penal servitude or of imprisonment, an application to the Attorney General for a certificate authorising an appeal to the Supreme Court in respect of the conviction or sentence as confirmed or varied upon the previous appeal may be made at any time within the period from the date on which the decision by the Court of Criminal Appeal was given until seven days after the date on which the convicted person receives a notice by a person referred to in paragraph (a) or (b) (as the case may require) of subsection (1) of this section that the protecting power has been notified of the decision of the Court of Criminal Appeal.
(3) An order of the court relating to the restitution of property or the payment of compensation to an aggrieved person on any such conviction as aforesaid shall not take effect, and a provision of any enactment relating to the revesting of property on a conviction shall not apply in relation to the conviction while an appeal by the convicted person is pending in accordance with the foregoing provisions of this section.
(4) This section does not apply in relation to an appeal against a conviction or sentence by the Central Criminal Court, or against a decision on appeal of the Court of Criminal Appeal, if, at the time of that conviction or sentence, or of that decision, as the case may be, there is no protecting power.
FIRST SCHEDULE.
Geneva Convention for the amelioration of the condition of the wounded and sick in armed forces in the field of August 12, 1949.
The undersigned Plenipotentiaries of the Governments represented at the Diplomatic Conference held at Geneva from April 21 to August 12, 1949, for the purpose of revising the Geneva Convention for the Relief of the Wounded and Sick in Armies in the Field of July 27,1929, have agreed as follows:
CHAPTER I.—GENERAL PROVISIONS.
Article 1.
The High Contracting Parties undertake to respect and to ensure respect for the present Convention in all circumstances.
Article 2.
In addition to the provisions which shall be implemented in peace time, the present Convention shall apply to all cases of declared war or of any other armed conflict which may arise between two or more of the High Contracting Parties, even if the state of war is not recognised by one of them.
The Convention shall also apply to all cases of partial or total occupation of the territory of a High Contracting Party, even if the said occupation meets with no armed resistance.
Although one of the Powers in conflict may not be a party to the present Convention, the Powers who are parties thereto shall remain bound by it in their mutual relations. They shall furthermore be bound by the Convention in relation to the said Power, if the latter accepts and applies the provisions thereof.
Article 3.
In the case of armed conflict not of an international character occurring in the territory of one of the High Contracting Parties, each Party to the conflict shall be bound to apply, as a minimum, the following provisions:
(1) Persons taking no active part in the hostilities, including members of armed forces who have laid down their arms and those placed hors de combat by sickness, wounds, detention, or any other cause, shall in all circumstances be treated humanely, without any adverse distinction founded on race, colour, religion or faith, sex, birth or wealth, or any other similar criteria.
To this end, the following acts are and shall remain prohibited at any time and in any place whatsoever with respect to the above-mentioned persons:
(a) violence to life and person, in particular, murder of all kinds, mutilation, cruel treatment and torture;
(b) taking of hostages;
(c) outrages upon personal dignity, in particular, humiliating and degrading treatment;
(d) the passing of sentences and the carrying out of executions without previous judgment pronounced by a regularly constituted court, affording all the judicial guarantees which are recognised as indispensable by civilised peoples.
(2) The wounded and sick shall be collected and cared for.
An impartial humanitarian body, such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, may offer its services to the Parties to the conflict.
The Parties to the conflict should further endeavour to bring into force, by means of special agreements, all or part of the other provisions of the present Convention.
The application of the preceding provisions shall not affect the legal status of the Parties to the conflict.
Article 4.
Neutral Powers shall apply by analogy the provisions of the present Convention to the wounded and sick, and to members of the medical personnel and to chaplains of the armed forces of the Parties to the conflict, received or interned in their territory, as well as to dead persons found.
Article 5.
For the protected persons who have fallen into the hands of the enemy, the present Convention shall apply until their final repatriation.
Article 6.
In addition to the agreements expressly provided for in Articles 10, 15, 23, 28, 31, 36, 37 and 52, the High Contracting Parties may conclude other special agreements for all matters concerning which they may deem it suitable to make separate provision. No special agreement shall adversely affect the situation of the wounded and sick, of members of the medical personnel or of chaplains, as defined by the present Convention, nor restrict the rights which it confers upon them.
Wounded and sick, as well as medical personnel and chaplains, shall continue to have the benefit of such agreements as long as the Convention is applicable to them, except where express provisions to the contrary are contained in the aforesaid or in subsequent agreements, or where more favourable measures have been taken with regard to them by one or other of the Parties to the conflict.
Article 7.
Wounded and sick, as well as members of the medical personnel and chaplains, may in no circumstances renounce in part or in entirety the rights secured to them by the present Convention, and by the special agreements referred to in the foregoing Article, if such there be.
Article 8.
The present Convention shall be applied with the co-operation and under the scrutiny of the Protecting Powers whose duty it is to safeguard the interests of the Parties to the conflict. For this purpose, the Protecting Powers may appoint, apart from their diplomatic or consular staff, delegates from amongst their own nationals or the nationals of other neutral Powers. The said delegates shall be subject to the approval of the Power with which they are to carry out their duties.
The Parties to the conflict shall facilitate to the greatest extent possible the task of the representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers.
The representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers shall not in any case exceed their mission under the present Convention. They shall, in particular, take account of the imperative necessities of security of the State wherein they carry out their duties. Their activities shall only be restricted as an exceptional and temporary measure when this is rendered necessary by imperative military necessities.
Article 9.
The provisions of the present Convention constitute no obstacle to the humanitarian activities which the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other impartial humanitarian organisation may, subject to the consent of the Parties to the conflict concerned, undertake for the protection of wounded and sick, medical personnel and chaplains, and for their relief.
Article 10.
The High Contracting Parties may at any time agree to entrust to an organisation which offers all guarantees of impartiality and efficacy the duties incumbent on the Protecting Powers by virtue of the present Convention.
When wounded and sick, or medical personnel and chaplains do not benefit or cease to benefit, no matter for what reason, by the activities of a Protecting Power or of an organisation provided for in the first paragraph above, the Detaining Power shall request a neutral State, or such an organisation, to undertake the functions performed under the present Convention by a Protecting Power designated by the Parties to a conflict.
If protection cannot be arranged accordingly, the Detaining Power shall request or shall accept, subject to the provisions of this Article, the offer of the services of a humanitarian organisation, such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, to assume the humanitarian functions performed by Protecting Powers under the present Convention.
Any neutral Power, or any organisation invited by the Power concerned or offering itself for these purposes, shall be required to act with a sense of responsibility towards the Party to the conflict on which persons protected by the present Convention depend, and shall be required to furnish sufficient assurances that it is in a position to undertake the appropriate functions and to discharge them impartially.
No derogation from the preceding provisions shall be made by special agreements between Powers one of which is restricted, even temporarily, in its freedom to negotiate with the other Power or its allies by reason of military events, more particularly where the whole, or a substantial part, of the territory of the said Power is occupied.
Whenever in the present Convention mention is made of a Protecting Power, such mention also applies to substitute organisations in the sense of the present Article.
Article 11.
In cases where they deem it advisable in the interest of protected persons, particularly in cases of disagreement between the Parties to the conflict as to the application or interpretation of the provisions of the present Convention, the Protecting Powers shall lend their good offices with a view to settling the disagreement.
For this purpose, each of the Protecting Powers may, either at the invitation of one Party or on its own initiative, propose to the Parties to the conflict a meeting of their representatives, in particular of the authorities responsible for the wounded and sick, members of medical personnel and chaplains, possibly on neutral territory suitably chosen. The Parties to the conflict shall be bound to give effect to the proposals made to them for this purpose. The Protecting Powers may, if necessary, propose for approval by the Parties to the conflict a person belonging to a neutral Power, or delegated by the International Committee of the Red Cross, who shall be invited to take part in such a meeting.
CHAPTER II.—WOUNDED AND SICK.
Article 12.
Members of the armed forces and other persons mentioned in the following Article, who are wounded or sick, shall be respected and protected in all circumstances.
They shall be treated humanely and cared for by the Party to the conflict in whose power they may be, without any adverse distinction founded on sex, race, nationality, religion, political opinions, or any other similar criteria. Any attempts upon their lives, or violence to their persons, shall be strictly prohibited; in particular, they shall not be murdered or exterminated, subjected to torture or to biological experiments; they shall not wilfully be left without medical assistance and care, nor shall conditions exposing them to contagion or infection be created.
Only urgent medical reasons will authorise priority in the order of treatment to be administered.
Women shall be treated with all consideration due to their sex
The Party to the conflict which is compelled to abandon wounded or sick to the enemy shall, as far as military considerations permit, leave with them a part of its medical personnel and material to assist in their care.
Article 13.
The present Convention shall apply to the wounded and sick belonging to the following categories:
(1) Members of the armed forces of a Party to the conflict, as well as members of militias or volunteer corps forming part of such armed forces;
(2) Members of other militias and members of other volunteer corps, including those of organised resistance movements, belonging to a Party to the conflict and operating in or outside their own territory, even if this territory is occupied, provided that such militias or volunteer corps including such organised resistance movements, fulfil the following conditions:
(a) that of being commanded by a person responsible for his subordinates;
(b) that of having a fixed distinctive sign recognisable at a distance;
(c) that of carrying arms openly;
(d) that of conducting their operations in accordance with the laws and customs of war.
(3) Members of regular armed forces who profess allegiance to a Government or an authority not recognised by the Detaining Power;
(4) Persons who accompany the armed forces without actually being members thereof, such as civil members of military aircraft crews, war correspondents, supply contractors, members of labour units or of services responsible for the welfare of the armed forces, provided that they have received authorisation from the armed forces which they accompany;
(5) Members of crews including masters, pilots and apprentices of the merchant marine and the crews of civil aircraft of the Parties to the conflict, who do not benefit by more favourable treatment under any other provisions in international law;
(6) Inhabitants of a non-occupied territory who on the approach of the enemy spontaneously take up arms to resist the invading forces, without having had time to form themselves into regular armed units, provided they carry arms openly and respect the laws and customs of war.
Article 14.
Subject to the provisions of Article 12, the wounded and sick of a belligerent who fall into enemy hands shall be prisoners of war, and the provisions of international law concerning prisoners of war shall apply to them.
Article 15.
At all times, and particularly after an engagement, Parties to the conflict shall, without delay, take all possible measures to search for and collect the wounded and sick, to protect them against pillage and ill-treatment, to ensure their adequate care, and to search for the dead and prevent their being despoiled.
Whenever circumstances permit, an armistice or a suspension of fire shall be arranged, or local arrangements made, to permit the removal, exchange and transport of the wounded left on the battlefield.
Likewise, local arrangements may be concluded between Parties to the conflict for the removal or exchange of wounded and sick from a besieged or encircled area, and for the passage of medical and religious personnel and equipment on their way to that area.
Article 16.
Parties to the conflict shall record as soon as possible, in respect of each wounded, sick or dead person of the adverse Party falling into their hands, any particulars which may assist in his identification.
These records should if possible include:
(a) designation of the Power on which he depends;
(b) army, regimental, personal or serial number;
(c) surname;
(d) first name or names;
(e) date of birth;
(f) any other particulars shown on his identity card or disc;
(g) date and place of capture or death;
(h) particulars concerning wounds or illness, or cause of death
As soon as possible the above mentioned information shall be forwarded to the Information Bureau described in Article 122 of the Geneva Convention relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War of August 12, 1949, which shall transmit this information to the Power on which these persons depend through the intermediary of the Protecting Power and of the Central Prisoners of War Agency.
Parties to the conflict shall prepare and forward to each other through the same bureau, certificates of death or duly authenticated lists of the dead. They shall likewise collect and forward through the same bureau one half of a double identity disc, last wills or other documents of importance to the next of kin, money and in general all articles of an intrinsic or sentimental value, which are found on the dead. These articles, together with unidentified articles, shall be sent in sealed packets, accompanied by statements giving all particulars necessary for the identification of the deceased owners, as well as by a complete list of the contents of the parcel.
Article 17.
Parties to the conflict shall ensure that burial or cremation of the dead, carried out individually as far as circumstances permit, is preceded by a careful examination, if possible by a medical examination, of the bodies, with a view to confirming death, establishing identity and enabling a report to be made. One half of the double identity disc, or the identity disc itself if it is a single disc, should remain on the body.
Bodies shall not be cremated except for imperative reasons of hygiene or for motives based on the religion of the deceased. In case of cremation the circumstances and reasons for cremation shall be stated in detail in the death certificate or on the authenticated list of the dead.
They shall further ensure that the dead are honourably interred, if possible according to the rites of the religion to which they belonged, that their graves are respected, grouped if possible according to the nationality of the deceased, properly maintained and marked so that they may always be found. For this purpose, they shall organise at the commencement of hostilities an Official Graves Registration Service, to allow subsequent exhumations and to ensure the identification of bodies, whatever the site of the graves, and their possible transportation to the home country. These provisions shall likewise apply to the ashes, which shall be kept by the Graves Registration Service until proper disposal thereof in accordance with the wishes of the home country.
As soon as circumstances permit, and at latest at the end of hostilities, these Services shall exchange, through the Information Bureau mentioned in the second paragraph of Article 16, lists showing the exact location and markings of the graves, together with particulars of the dead interred therein.
Article 18.
The military authorities may appeal to the charity of the inhabitants voluntarily to collect and care for, under their direction, the wounded and sick, granting persons who have responded to this appeal the necessary protection and facilities. Should the adverse Party take or retake control of the area, he shall likewise grant these persons the same protection and the same facilities.
The military authorities shall permit the inhabitants and relief societies, even in invaded or occupied areas, spontaneously to collect and care for wounded or sick of whatever nationality. The civilian population shall respect these wounded and sick, and in particular abstain from offering them violence.
No one may ever be molested or convicted for having nursed the wounded or sick.
The provisions of the present Article do not relieve the occupying Power of its obligation to give both physical and moral care to the wounded and sick.
CHAPTER III.—MEDICAL UNITS AND ESTABLISHMENTS.
Article 19.
Fixed establishments and mobile medical units of the Medical Service may in no circumstances be attacked, but shall at all times be respected and protected by the Parties to the conflict. Should they fall into the hands of the adverse Party, their personnel shall be free to pursue their duties, as long as the capturing Power has not itself ensured the necessary care of the wounded and sick found in such establishments and units.
The responsible authorities shall ensure that the said medical establishments and units are, as far as possible, situated in such a manner that attacks against military objectives cannot imperil their safety.
Article 20.
Hospital ships entitled to the protection of the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked Members of Armed Forces at Sea of August 12, 1949, shall not be attacked from the land.
Article 21.
The protection to which fixed establishments and mobile medical units of the Medical Service are entitled shall not cease unless they are used to commit, outside their humanitarian duties, acts harmful to the enemy. Protection may, however, cease only after a due warning has been given, naming, in all appropriate cases, a reasonable time-limit and after such warning has remained unheeded.
Article 22.
The following conditions shall not be considered as depriving a medical unit or establishment of the protection guaranteed by Article 19:
(1) That the personnel of the unit or establishment are armed, and that they use the arms in their own defence, or in that of the wounded and sick in their charge.
(2) That in the absence of armed orderlies, the unit or establishment is protected by a picket or by sentries or by an escort.
(3) That small arms and ammunition taken from the wounded and sick, and not yet handed to the proper service, are found in the unit or establishment.
(4) That personnel and material of the veterinary service are found in the unit or establishment, without forming an integral part thereof.
(5) That the humanitarian activities of medical units and establishments or of their personnel extend to the care of civilian wounded or sick.
Article 23.
In time of peace, the High Contracting Parties and, after the outbreak of hostilities, the Parties thereto, may establish in their own territory and, if the need arises, in occupied areas, hospital zones and localities so organised as to protect the wounded and sick from the effects of war, as well as the personnel entrusted with the organisation and administration of these zones and localities and with the care of the persons therein assembled.
Upon the outbreak and during the course of hostilities, the Parties concerned may conclude agreements on mutual recognition of the hospital zones and localities they have created. They may for this purpose implement the provisions of the Draft Agreement annexed to the present Convention, with such amendments as they may consider necessary.
The Protecting Powers and the International Committee of the Red Cross are invited to lend their good offices in order to facilitate the institution and recognition of these hospital zones and localities.
CHAPTER IV.—PERSONNEL.
Article 24.
Medical personnel exclusively engaged in the search for, or the collection, transport or treatment of the wounded or sick, or in the prevention of disease, staff exclusively engaged in the administration of medical units and establishments, as well as chaplains attached to the armed forces, shall be respected and protected in all circumstances.
Article 25.
Members of the armed forces specially trained for employment, should the need arise, as hospital orderlies, nurses or auxiliary stretcher-bearers, in the search for or the collection, transport or treatment of the wounded and sick shall likewise be respected and protected if they are carrying out these duties at the time when they come into contact with the enemy or fall into his hands.
Article 26.
The staff of national Red Cross Societies and that of other voluntary aid societies, duly recognised and authorised by their Governments, who may be employed on the same duties as the personnel named in Article 24, are placed on the same footing as the personnel named in the said Article, provided that the staff of such societies are subject to military laws and regulations.
Each High Contracting Party shall notify to the other, either in time of peace or at the commencement of, or during hostilities, but in any case before actually employing them, the names of the societies which it has authorised, under its responsibility, to render assistance to the regular medical service of its armed forces.
Article 27.
A recognised society of a neutral country can only lend the assistance of its medical personnel and units to a Party to the conflict with the previous consent of its own Government and the authorisation of the Party to the conflict concerned. That personnel and those units shall be placed under the control of that Party to the conflict.
The neutral Government shall notify this consent to the adversary of the State which accepts such assistance. The Party to the conflict who accepts such assistance is bound to notify the adverse Party thereof before making any use of it.
In no circumstances shall this assistance be considered as interference in the conflict.
The members of the personnel named in the first paragraph shall be duly furnished with the identity cards provided for in Article 40 before leaving the neutral country to which they belong.
Article 28.
Personnel designated in Articles 24 and 26 who fall into the hands of the adverse Party, shall be retained only in so far as the state of health, the spiritual needs and the number of prisoners of war require.
Personnel thus retained shall not be deemed prisoners of war. Nevertheless they shall at least benefit by all the provisions of the Geneva Convention relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War of August 12, 1949. Within the framework of the military laws and regulations of the Detaining Power, and under the authority of its competent service, they shall continue to carry out, in accordance with their professional ethics, their medical and spiritual duties on behalf of prisoners of war, preferably those of the armed forces to which they themselves belong. They shall further enjoy the following facilities for carrying out their medical or spiritual duties:
(a) They shall be authorised to visit periodically the prisoners of war in labour units or hospitals outside the camp. The Detaining Power shall put at their disposal the means of transport required.
(b) In each camp the senior medical officer of the highest rank shall be responsible to the military authorities of the camp for the professional activity of the retained medical personnel. For this purpose, from the outbreak of hostilities, the Parties to the conflict shall agree regarding the corresponding seniority of the ranks of their medical personnel, including those of the societies designated in Article 26. In all questions arising out of their duties, this medical officer, and the chaplains, shall have direct access to the military and medical authorities of the camp who shall grant them the facilities they may require for correspondence relating to these questions.
(c) Although retained personnel in a camp shall be subject to its internal discipline, they shall not, however, be required to perform any work outside their medical or religious duties.
During hostilities the Parties to the conflict shall make arrangements for relieving where possible retained personnel, and shall settle the procedure of such relief.
None of the preceding provisions shall relieve the Detaining Power of the obligations imposed upon it with regard to the medical and spiritual welfare of the prisoners of war.
Article 29.
Members of the personnel designated in Article 25 who have fallen into the hands of the enemy, shall be prisoners of war, but shall be employed on their medical duties in so far as the need arises.
Article 30.
Personnel whose retention is not indispensable by virtue of the provisions of Article 28 shall be returned to the Party to the conflict to whom they belong, as soon as a road is open for their return and military requirements permit.
Pending their return, they shall not be deemed prisoners of war. Nevertheless they shall at least benefit by all the provisions of the Geneva Convention relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War of August 12, 1949. They shall continue to fulfil their duties under the orders of the adverse Party and shall preferably be engaged in the care of the wounded and sick of the Party to the conflict to which they themselves belong.
On their departure, they shall take with them the effects, personal belongings, valuables and instruments belonging to them.
Article 31.
The selection of personnel for return under Article 30 shall be made irrespective of any consideration of race, religion or political opinion, but preferably according to the chronological order of their capture and their state of health.
As from the outbreak of hostilities, Parties to the conflict may determine by special agreement the percentage of personnel to be retained, in proportion to the number of prisoners and the distribution of the said personnel in the camps.
Article 32.
Persons designated in Article 27 who have fallen into the hands of the adverse Party may not be detained.
Unless otherwise agreed, they shall have permission to return to their country, or, if this is not possible, to the territory of the Party to the conflict in whose services they were, as soon as a route for their return is open and military considerations permit.
Pending their release, they shall continue their work under the direction of the adverse Party; they shall preferably be engaged in the care of the wounded and sick of the Party to the conflict in whose service they were.
On their departure, they shall take with them their effects, personal articles and valuables and the instruments, arms and if possible the means of transport belonging to them.
The Parties to the conflict shall secure to this personnel, while in their power, the same food, lodging, allowances and pay as are granted to the corresponding personnel of their armed forces. The food shall in any case be sufficient as regards quantity, quality and variety to keep the said personnel in a normal state of health.
CHAPTER V.—BUILDINGS AND MATERIAL.
Article 33.
The material of mobile medical units of the armed forces which fall into the hands of the enemy, shall be reserved for the care of wounded and sick.
The buildings, material and stores of fixed medical establishments of the armed forces shall remain subject to the laws of war, but may not be diverted from their purpose as long as they are required for the care of wounded and sick. Nevertheless, the commanders of forces in the field may make use of them, in case of urgent military necessity, provided that they make previous arrangements for the welfare of the wounded and sick who are nursed in them.
The material and stores defined in the present Article shall not be intentionally destroyed.
Article 34.
The real and personal property of aid societies which are admitted to the privileges of the Convention shall be regarded as private property.
The right of requisition recognised for belligerents by the laws and customs of war shall not be exercised except in case of urgent necessity, and only after the welfare of the wounded and sick has been ensured.
CHAPTER VI.—MEDICAL TRANSPORTS.
Article 35.
Transports of wounded and sick or of medical equipment shall be respected and protected in the same way as mobile medical units.
Should such transports or vehicles fall into the hands of the adverse Party, they shall be subject to the laws of war, on condition that the Party to the conflict who captures them shall in all cases ensure the care of the wounded and sick they contain.
The civilian personnel and all means of transport obtained by requisition shall be subject to the general rules of international law.
Article 36.
Medical aircraft, that is to say, aircraft exclusively employed for the removal of wounded and sick and for the transport of medical personnel and equipment, shall not be attacked, but shall be respected by the belligerents, while flying at heights, times and on routes specifically agreed upon between the belligerents concerned.
They shall bear, clearly marked, the distinctive emblem prescribed in Article 38, together with their national colours, on their lower, upper and lateral surfaces. They shall be provided with any other markings or means of identification that may be agreed upon between the belligerents upon the outbreak or during the course of hostilities.
Unless agreed otherwise, flights over enemy or enemy-occupied territory are prohibited.
Medical aircraft shall obey every summons to land. In the event of a landing thus imposed, the aircraft with its occupants may continue its flight after examination, if any.
In the event of an involuntary landing in enemy or enemy-occupied territory, the wounded and sick, as well as the crew of the aircraft shall be prisoners of war. The medical personnel shall be treated according to Article 24 and the Articles following.
Article 37.
Subject to the provisions of the second paragraph, medical aircraft of Parties to the conflict may fly over the territory of neutral Powers, land on it in case of necessity, or use it as a port of call. They shall give the neutral Powers previous notice of their passage over the said territory and obey every summons to alight, on land or water. They will be immune from attack only when flying on routes, at heights and at times specifically agreed upon between the Parties to the conflict and the neutral Power concerned.
The neutral Powers may, however, place conditions or restrictions on the passage or landing of medical aircraft on their territory. Such possible conditions or restrictions shall be applied equally to all Parties to the conflict.
Unless agreed otherwise between the neutral Power and the Parties to the conflict, the wounded and sick who are disembarked, with the consent of the local authorities, on neutral territory by medical aircraft, shall be detained by the neutral Power, where so required by international law, in such a manner that they cannot again take part in operations of war. The cost of their accommodation and internment shall be borne by the Power on which they depend.
CHAPTER VII.—THE DISTINCTIVE EMBLEM.
Article 38.
As a compliment to Switzerland, the heraldic emblem of the red cross on a white ground, formed by reversing the Federal colours, is retained as the emblem and distinctive sign of the Medical Service of armed forces.
Nevertheless, in the case of countries which already use as emblem, in place of the red cross, the red crescent or the red lion and sun on a white ground, those emblems are also recognised by the terms of the present Convention.
Article 39.
Under the direction of the competent military authority, the emblem shall be displayed on the flags, armlets and on all equipment employed in the Medical Service.
Article 40.
The personnel designated in Article 24 and in Articles 26 and 27 shall wear, affixed to the left arm, a water-resistant armlet bearing the distinctive emblem, issued and stamped by the military authority.
Such personnel, in addition to the identity disc mentioned in Article 16, shall also carry a special identity card bearing the distinctive emblem. This card shall be water-resistant and of such size that it can be carried in the pocket. It shall be worded in the national language, shall mention at least the surname and first names, the date of birth, the rank and the service number of the bearer, and shall state in what capacity he is entitled to the protection of the present Convention. The card shall bear the photograph of the owner and also either his signature or his finger-prints or both. It shall be embossed with the stamp of the military authority.
The identity card shall be uniform throughout the same armed forces and, as far as possible, of a similar type in the armed forces of the High Contracting Parties. The Parties to the conflict may be guided by the model which is annexed, by way of example, to the present Convention. They shall inform each other, at the outbreak of hostilities, of the model they are using. Identity cards should be made out, if possible, at least in duplicate, one copy being kept by the home country.
In no circumstances may the said personnel be deprived of their insignia or identity cards nor of the right to wear the armlet. In case of loss, they shall be entitled to receive duplicates of the cards and to have the insignia replaced.
Article 41.
The personnel designated in Article 25 shall wear, but only while carrying out medical duties, a white armlet bearing in its centre the distinctive sign in miniature; the armlet shall be issued and stamped by the military authority.
Military identity documents to be carried by this type of personnel shall specify what special training they have received, the temporary character of the duties they are engaged upon, and their authority for wearing the armlet.
Article 42.
The distinctive flag of the Convention shall be hoisted only over such medical units and establishments as are entitled to be respected under the Convention, and only with the consent of the military authorities.
In mobile units, as in fixed establishments, it may be accompanied by the national flag of the Party to the conflict to which the unit or establishment belongs.
Nevertheless, medical units which have fallen into the hands of the enemy shall not fly any flag other than that of the Convention.
Parties to the conflict shall take the necessary steps, in so far as military considerations permit, to make the distinctive emblems indicating medical units and establishments clearly visible to the enemy land, air or naval forces, in order to obviate the possibility of any hostile action.
Article 43.
The medical units belonging to neutral countries, which may have been authorised to lend their services to a belligerent under the conditions laid down in Article 27, shall fly, along with the flag of the Convention, the national flag of that belligerent, wherever the latter makes use of the faculty conferred on him by Article 42.
Subject to orders to the contrary by the responsible military authorities, they may, on all occasions, fly their national flag, even if they fall into the hands of the adverse Party.
Article 44.
With the exception of the cases mentioned in the following paragraphs of the present Article, the emblem of the Red Cross on a white ground and the words “Red Cross”, or “Geneva Cross” may not be employed, either in time of peace or in time of war, except to indicate or to protect the medical units and establishments, the personnel and material protected by the present Convention and other Conventions dealing with similar matters. The same shall apply to the emblems mentioned in Article 38, second paragraph, in respect of the countries which use them. The national Red Cross Societies and other societies designated in Article 26 shall have the right to use the distinctive emblem conferring the protection of the Convention only within the framework of the present paragraph.
Furthermore, national Red Cross (Red Crescent, Red Lion and Sun) societies may, in time of peace, in accordance with their national legislation, make use of the name and emblem of the Red Cross for their other activities which are in conformity with the principles laid down by the International Red Cross Conferences. When those activities are carried out in time of war, the conditions for the use of the emblem shall be such that it cannot be considered as conferring the protection of the Convention; the emblem shall be comparatively small in size and may not be placed on armlets or on the roofs of buildings.
The international Red Cross organisations and their duly authorised personnel shall be permitted to make use, at all times, of the emblem of the Red Cross on a white ground.
As an exceptional measure, in conformity with national legislation and with the express permission of one of the national Red Cross (Red Crescent, Red Lion and Sun) Societies, the emblem of the Convention may be employed in time of peace to identify vehicles used as ambulances and to mark the position of aid stations exclusively assigned to the purpose of giving free treatment to the wounded or sick.
CHAPTER VIII.—EXECUTION OF THE CONVENTION.
Article 45.
Each Party to the conflict, acting through its commanders-in-chief, shall ensure the detailed execution of the preceding Articles, and provide for unforeseen cases, in conformity with the general principles of the present Convention.
Article 46.
Reprisals against the wounded, sick, personnel, buildings or equipment protected by the Convention are prohibited.
Article 47.
The High Contracting Parties undertake, in time of peace as in time of war, to disseminate the text of the present Convention as widely as possible in their respective countries, and, in particular, to include the study thereof in their programmes of military and, if possible, civil instruction, so that the principles thereof may become known to the entire population, in particular to the armed fighting forces, the medical personnel and the chaplains.
Article 48.
The High Contracting Parties shall communicate to one another through the Swiss Federal Council and, during hostilities, through the Protecting Powers, the official translations of the present Convention, as well as the laws and regulations which they may adopt to ensure the application thereof.
CHAPTER IX.—REPRESSION OF ABUSES AND INFRACTIONS.
Article 49.
The High Contracting Parties undertake to enact any legislation necessary to provide effective penal sanctions for persons committing, or ordering to be committed, any of the grave breaches of the present Convention defined in the following Article.
Each High Contracting Party shall be under the obligation to search for persons alleged to have committed, or to have ordered to be committed, such grave breaches, and shall bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts. It may also, if it prefers, and in accordance with the provisions of its own legislation, hand such persons over for trial to another High Contracting Party concerned, provided such High Contracting Party has made out a prima facie case.
Each High Contracting Party shall take measures necessary for the suppression of all acts contrary to the provisions of the present Convention other than the grave breaches defined in the following Article.
In all circumstances, the accused persons shall benefit by safeguards of proper trial and defence, which shall not be less favourable than those provided by Article 105 and those following of the Geneva Convention relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War of August 12, 1949.
Article 50.
Grave breaches to which the preceding Article relates shall be those involving any of the following acts, if committed against persons or property protected by the Convention: wilful killing, torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments, wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health, and extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly.
Article 51.
No High Contracting Party shall be allowed to absolve itself or any other High Contracting Party of any liability incurred by itself or by another High Contracting Party in respect of breaches referred to in the preceding Article.
Article 52.
At the request of a Party to the conflict, an enquiry shall be instituted, in a manner to be decided between the interested Parties, concerning any alleged violation of the Convention.
If agreement has not been reached concerning the procedure for the enquiry, the Parties should agree on the choice of an umpire who will decide upon the procedure to be followed.
Once the violation has been established, the Parties to the conflict shall put an end to it and shall repress it with the least possible delay.
Article 53.
The use by individuals, societies, firms or companies either public or private, other than those entitled thereto under the present Convention, of the emblem or the designation “Red Cross” or “Geneva Cross”, or any sign or designation constituting an imitation thereof, whatever the object of such use, and irrespective of the date of its adoption, shall be prohibited at all times.
By reason of the tribute paid to Switzerland by the adoption of the reversed Federal colours, and of the confusion which may arise between the arms of Switzerland and the distinctive emblem of the Convention, the use by private individuals, societies or firms, of the arms of the Swiss Confederation, or of marks constituting an imitation, whether as trade-marks or commercial marks, or as parts of such marks, or for a purpose contrary to commercial honesty, or in circumstances capable of wounding Swiss national sentiment, shall be prohibited at all times.
Nevertheless, such High Contracting Parties as were not party to the Geneva Convention of July 27, 1929, may grant to prior users of the emblems, designations, signs or marks designated in the first paragraph, a time limit not to exceed three years from the coming into force of the present Convention to discontinue such use, provided that the said use shall not be such as would appear, in time of war, to confer the protection of the Convention.
The prohibition laid down in the first paragraph of the present Article shall also apply, without effect on any rights acquired through prior use, to the emblems, and marks mentioned in the second paragraph of Article 38.
Article 54.
The High Contracting Parties shall, if their legislation is not already adequate, take measures necessary for the prevention and repression, at all times, of the abuses referred to under Article 53.
FINAL PROVISIONS.
Article 55.
The present Convention is established in English and in French. Both texts are equally authentic.
The Swiss Federal Council shall arrange for official translations of the Convention to be made in the Russian and Spanish languages.
Article 56.
The present Convention, which bears the date of this day, is open to signature until February 12, 1950, in the name of the Powers represented at the Conference which opened at Geneva on April 21, 1949; furthermore, by Powers not represented at that Conference but which are parties to the Geneva Conventions of 1864, 1906 or 1929 for the Relief of the Wounded and Sick of Armies in the Field.
Article 57.
The present Convention shall be ratified as soon as possible and the ratifications shall be deposited at Berne.
A record shall be drawn up of the deposit of each instrument of ratification and certified copies of this record shall be transmitted by the Swiss Federal Council to all the Powers in whose name the Convention has been signed, or whose accession has been notified.
Article 58.
The present Convention shall come into force six months after not less than two instruments of ratification have been deposited.
Thereafter, it shall come into force for each High Contracting Party six months after the deposit of the instrument of ratification.
Article 59.
The present Convention replaces the Conventions of August 22, 1864, July 6, 1906, and July 27, 1929, in relations between the High Contracting Parties.
Article 60.
From the date of its coming into force, it shall be open to any Power in whose name the present Convention has not been signed, to accede to this Convention.
Article 61.
Accessions shall be notified in writing to the Swiss Federal Council, and shall take effect six months after the date on which they are received.
The Swiss Federal Council shall communicate the accessions to all the Powers in whose name the Convention has been signed, or whose accession has been notified.
Article 62.
The situations provided for in Articles 2 and 3 shall give immediate effect to ratification deposited and accessions notified by the Parties to the conflict before or after the beginning of hostilities or occupation. The Swiss Federal Council shall communicate by the quickest method any ratification or accessions received from Parties to the conflict.
Article 63.
Each of the High Contracting Parties shall be at liberty to denounce the present Convention.
The denunciation shall be notified in writing to the Swiss Federal Council, which shall transmit it to the Governments of all the High Contracting Parties.
The denunciation shall take effect one year after the notification thereof has been made to the Swiss Federal Council. However, a denunciation of which notification has been made at a time when the denouncing Power is involved in a conflict shall not take effect until peace has been concluded, and until after operations connected with release and repatriation of the persons protected by the present Convention have been terminated.
The denunciation shall have effect only in respect of the denouncing Power. It shall in no way impair the obligations which the Parties to the conflict shall remain bound to fulfil by virtue of the principles of the law of nations, as they result from the usages established among civilised peoples, from the laws of humanity and the dictates of the public conscience.
Article 64.
The Swiss Federal Council shall register the present Convention with the Secretariat of the United Nations. The Swiss Federal Council shall also inform the Secretariat of the United Nations of all ratifications, accessions and denunciations received by it with respect to the present Convention.
In witness whereof the undersigned, having deposited their respective full powers, have signed the present Convention.
Done at Geneva this twelfth day of August, 1949, in the English and French languages. The original shall be deposited in the archives of the Swiss Confederation. The Swiss Federal Council shall transmit certified copies thereof to each of the signatory and acceding States.
[Here follow the signatures and Annexes.]
SECOND SCHEDULE.
Geneva Convention for the amelioration of the condition of wounded, sick and shipwrecked members of armed forces at sea of August 12, 1949.
The undersigned Plenipotentiaries of the Governments represented at the Diplomatic Conference held at Geneva from April 21, to August 12, 1949, for the purpose of revising the Xth Hague Convention of October 18, 1907, for the Adaptation to Maritime Warfare of the Principles of the Geneva Convention of 1906, have agreed as follows:
CHAPTER I.—GENERAL PROVISIONS.
Article 1.
The High Contracting Parties undertake to respect and to ensure respect for the present Convention in all circumstances.
Article 2.
In addition to the provisions which shall be implemented in peace time, the present Convention shall apply to all cases of declared war or of any other armed conflict which may arise between two or more of the High Contracting Parties, even if the state of war is not recognised by one of them.
The Convention shall also apply to all cases of partial or total occupation of the territory of a High Contracting Party, even if the said occupation meets with no armed resistance.
Although one of the Powers in conflict may not be a party to the present Convention, the Powers who are parties thereto shall remain bound by it in their mutual relations. They shall furthermore be bound by the Convention in relation to the said Power, if the latter accepts and applies the provisions thereof.
Article 3.
In the case of armed conflict not of an international character occurring in the territory of one of the High Contracting Parties, each Party to the conflict shall be bound to apply, as a minimum, the following provisions:
(1) Persons taking no active part in the hostilities, including members of armed forces who have laid down their arms and those placed hors de combat, by sickness, wounds, detention, or any other cause, shall in all circumstances be treated humanely, without any adverse distinction founded on race, colour, religion or faith, sex, birth or wealth, or any other similar criteria.
To this end, the following acts are and shall remain prohibited at any time and in any place whatsoever with respect to the above-mentioned persons:
(a) violence to life and person, in particular, murder of all kinds, mutilation, cruel treatment and torture;
(b) taking of hostages;
(c) outrages upon personal dignity, in particular, humiliating and degrading treatment;
(d) the passing of sentences and the carrying out of executions without previous judgment pronounced by a regularly constituted court, affording all the judicial guarantees which are recognised as indispensable by civilised peoples.
(2) The wounded, sick and shipwrecked shall be collected and cared for.
An impartial humanitarian body, such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, may offer its services to the Parties to the conflict.
The Parties to the conflict should further endeavour to bring into force, by means of special agreements, all or part of the other provisions of the present Convention.
The application of the preceding provisions shall not affect the legal status of the Parties to the conflict.
Article 4.
In case of hostilities between land and naval forces of Parties to the conflict, the provisions of the present Convention shall apply only to forces on board ship.
Forces put ashore shall immediately become subject to the provisions of the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field of August 12, 1949.
Article 5.
Neutral Powers shall apply by analogy the provisions of the present Convention to the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, and to members of the medical personnel and to chaplains of the armed forces of the Parties to the conflict received or interned in their territory, as well as to dead persons found.
Article 6.
In addition to the agreements expressly provided for in Articles 10, 18, 31, 38, 39, 40, 43 and 53, the High Contracting Parties may conclude other special agreements for all matters concerning which they may deem it suitable to make separate provision. No special agreement shall adversely affect the situation of wounded, sick and shipwrecked persons, of members of the medical personnel or of chaplains, as defined by the present Convention, nor restrict the rights which it confers upon them.
Wounded, sick and shipwrecked persons, as well as medical personnel and chaplains, shall continue to have the benefit of such agreements as long as the Convention is applicable to them, except where express provisions to the contrary are contained in the aforesaid or in subsequent agreements, or where more favourable measures have been taken with regard to them by one or other of the Parties to the conflict.
Article 7.
Wounded, sick and shipwrecked persons, as well as members of the medical personnel and chaplains, may in no circumstances renounce in part or in entirety the rights secured to them by the present Convention, and by the special agreements referred to in the foregoing Article, if such there be.
Article 8.
The present Convention shall be applied with the co-operation and under the scrutiny of the Protecting Powers whose duty it is to safeguard the interests of the Parties to the conflict. For this purpose, the Protecting Powers may appoint, apart from their diplomatic or consular staff, delegates from amongst their own nationals or the nationals of other neutral Powers. The said delegates shall be subject to the approval of the Power with which they are to carry out their duties.
The Parties to the conflict shall facilitate to the greatest extent possible the task of the representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers.
The representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers shall not in any case exceed their mission under the present Convention. They shall, in particular, take account of the imperative necessities of security of the State wherein they carry out their duties. Their activities shall only be restricted as an exceptional and temporary measure when this is rendered necessary by imperative military necessities.
Article 9.
The provisions of the present Convention constitute no obstacle to the humanitarian activities which the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other impartial humanitarian organisation may, subject to the consent of the Parties to the conflict concerned, undertake for the protection of wounded, sick and shipwrecked persons, medical personnel and chaplains, and for their relief.
Article 10.
The High Contracting Parties may at any time agree to entrust to an organisation which offers all guarantees of impartiality and efficacy the duties incumbent on the Protecting Powers by virtue of the present Convention.
When wounded, sick and shipwrecked, or medical personnel and chaplains do not benefit or cease to benefit, no matter for what reason, by the activities of a Protecting Power or of an organisation provided for in the first paragraph above, the Detaining Power shall request a neutral State, or such an organisation, to undertake the functions performed under the present Convention by a Protecting Power designated by the Parties to a conflict.
If protection cannot be arranged accordingly, the Detaining Power shall request or shall accept, subject to the provisions of this Article, the offer of the services of a humanitarian organisation, such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, to assume the humanitarian functions performed by Protecting Powers under the present Convention.
Any neutral Power, or any organisation invited by the Power concerned or offering itself for these purposes, shall be required to act with a sense of responsibility towards the Party to the conflict on which persons protected by the present Convention depend, and shall be required to furnish sufficient assurances that it is in a position to undertake the appropriate functions and to discharge them impartially.
No derogation from the preceding provisions shall be made by special agreements between Powers one of which is restricted, even temporarily, in its freedom to negotiate with the other Power or its allies by reason of military events, more particularly where the whole, or a substantial part, of the territory of the said Power is occupied.
Whenever in the present Convention mention is made of a Protecting Power, such mention also applies to substitute organisations in the sense of the present Article.
Article 11.
In cases where they deem it advisable in the interest of protected persons, particularly in cases of disagreement between the Parties to the conflict as to the application or interpretation of the provisions of the present Convention, the Protecting Powers shall lend their good offices with a view to settling the disagreement.
For this purpose, each of the Protecting Powers may, either at the invitation of one Party or on its own initiative, propose to the Parties to the conflict a meeting of their representatives, in particular of the authorities responsible for the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, medical personnel and chaplains, possibly on neutral territory suitably chosen. The Parties to the conflict shall be bound to give effect to the proposals made to them for this purpose. The Protecting Powers may, if necessary, propose for approval by the Parties to the conflict, a person belonging to a neutral Power or delegated by the International Committee of the Red Cross, who shall be invited to take part in such a meeting.
CHAPTER II.—WOUNDED, SICK AND SHIPWRECKED.
Article 12.
Members of the armed forces and other persons mentioned in the following Article, who are at sea and who are wounded, sick or shipwrecked, shall be respected and protected in all circumstances, it being understood that the term “shipwreck” means shipwreck from any cause and includes forced landings at sea by or from aircraft.
Such persons shall be treated humanely and cared for by the Parties to the conflict in whose power they may be, without any adverse distinction founded on sex, race, nationality, religion, political opinions, or any other similar criteria. Any attempts upon their lives, or violence to their persons, shall be strictly prohibited; in particular, they shall not be murdered or exterminated, subjected to torture or to biological experiments; they shall not wilfully be left without medical assistance and care, nor shall conditions exposing them to contagion or infection be created.
Only urgent medical reasons will authorise priority in the order of treatment to be administered.
Women shall be treated with all consideration due to their sex.
Article 13.
The present Convention shall apply to the wounded, sick and shipwrecked at sea belonging to the following categories:
(1) Members of the armed forces of a Party to the conflict as well as members of militias or volunteer corps forming part of such armed forces;
(2) Members of other militias and members of other volunteer corps, including those of organised resistance movements, belonging to a Party to the conflict and operating in or outside their own territory, even if this territory is occupied, provided that such militias or volunteer corps, including such organised resistance movements, fulfil the following conditions:
(a) that of being commanded by a person responsible for his subordinates;
(b) that of having a fixed distinctive sign recognisable at a distance;
(c) that of carrying arms openly;
(d) that of conducting their operations in accordance with the laws and customs of war;
(3) Members of regular armed forces who profess allegiance to a Government or an authority not recognised by the Detaining Power;
(4) Persons who accompany the armed forces without actually being members thereof, such as civil members of military aircraft crews, war correspondents, supply contractors, members of labour units or of services responsible for the welfare of the armed forces, provided that they have received authorisation from the armed forces which they accompany;
(5) Members of crews, including masters, pilots and apprentices, of the merchant marine and the crews of civil aircraft of the Parties to the conflict, who do not benefit by more favourable treatment under any other provisions of international law;
(6) Inhabitants of a non-occupied territory who, on the approach of the enemy, spontaneously take up arms to resist the invading forces, without having had time to form themselves into regular armed units, provided they carry arms openly and respect the laws and customs of war.
Article 14.
All warships of a belligerent Party shall have the right to demand that the wounded, sick or shipwrecked on board military hospital ships, and hospital ships belonging to relief societies or to private individuals, as well as merchant vessels, yachts and other craft shall be surrendered, whatever their nationality, provided that the wounded and sick are in a fit state to be moved and that the warship can provide adequate facilities for necessary medical treatment.
Article 15.
If wounded, sick or shipwrecked persons are taken on board a neutral warship or a neutral military aircraft, it shall be ensured, where so required by international law, that they can take no further part in operations of war.
Article 16.
Subject to the provisions of Article 12, the wounded, sick and shipwrecked of a belligerent who fall into enemy hands shall be prisoners of war, and the provisions of international law concerning prisoners of war shall apply to them. The captor may decide according to circumstances, whether it is expedient to hold them, or to convey them to a port in the captor's own country, to a neutral port or even to a port in enemy territory. In the last case, prisoners of war thus returned to their home country may not serve for the duration of the war.
Article 17.
Wounded, sick or shipwrecked persons who are landed in neutral ports with the consent of the local authorities, shall, failing arrangements to the contrary between the neutral and the belligerent Powers, be so guarded by the neutral Power, where so required by international law, that the said persons cannot again take part in operations of war.
The costs of hospital accommodation and internment shall be borne by the Power on whom the wounded, sick or shipwrecked persons depend.
Article 18.
After each engagement, Parties to the conflict shall, without delay, take all possible measures to search for and collect the shipwrecked, wounded and sick, to protect them against pillage and ill-treatment, to ensure their adequate care, and to search for the dead and prevent their being despoiled.
Whenever circumstances permit, the Parties to the conflict shall conclude local arrangements for the removal of the wounded and sick by sea from a besieged or encircled area and for the passage of medical and religious personnel and equipment on their way to that area.
Article 19.
The Parties to the conflict shall record as soon as possible, in respect of each shipwrecked, wounded, sick or dead person of the adverse Party falling into their hands, any particulars which may assist in his identification. These records should if possible include:
(a) designation of the Power on which he depends;
(b) army, regimental, personal or serial number;
(c) surname;
(d) first name or names;
(e) date of birth;
(f) any other particulars shown on his identity card or disc;
(g) date and place of capture or death;
(h) particulars concerning wounds or illness, or cause of death.
As soon as possible the above mentioned information shall be forwarded to the information bureau described in Article 122 of the Geneva Convention relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War of August 12, 1949, which shall transmit this information to the Power on which these persons depend through the intermediary of the Protecting Power and of the Central Prisoners of War Agency.
Parties to the conflict shall prepare and forward to each other through the same bureau, certificates of death or duly authenticated lists of the dead. They shall likewise collect and forward through the same bureau one half of the double identity disc, or the identity disc itself if it is a single disc, last wills or other documents of importance to the next of kin, money and in general all articles of an intrinsic or sentimental value, which are found on the dead. These articles, together with unidentified articles, shall be sent in sealed packets, accompanied by statements giving all particulars necessary for the identification of the deceased owners, as well as by a complete list of the contents of the parcel.
Article 20.
Parties to the conflict shall ensure that burial at sea of the dead, carried out individually as far as circumstances permit, is preceded by a careful examination, if possible by a medical examination, of the bodies, with a view to confirming death, establishing identity and enabling a report to be made. Where a double identity disc is used, one half of the disc should remain on the body.
If dead persons are landed, the provisions of the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field of August 12, 1949, shall be applicable.
Article 21.
The Parties to the conflict may appeal to the charity of commanders of neutral merchant vessels, yachts or other craft, to take on board and care for wounded, sick or shipwrecked persons, and to collect the dead.
Vessels of any kind responding to this appeal, and those having of their own accord collected wounded, sick or shipwrecked persons, shall enjoy special protection and facilities to carry out such assistance.
They may, in no case, be captured on account of any such transport; but, in the absence of any promise to the contrary, they shall remain liable to capture for any violations of neutrality they may have committed.
CHAPTER III.—HOSPITAL SHIPS.
Article 22.
Military hospital ships, that is to say, ships built or equipped by the Powers specially and solely with a view to assisting the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, to treating them and to transporting them, may in no circumstances be attacked or captured, but shall at all times be respected and protected, on condition that their names and descriptions have been notified to the Parties to the conflict ten days before those ships are employed.
The characteristics which must appear in the notification shall include registered gross tonnage, the length from stem to stern and the number of masts and funnels.
Article 23.
Establishments ashore entitled to the protection of the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field of August 12, 1949, shall be protected from bombardment or attack from the sea.
Article 24.
Hospital ships utilised by national Red Cross Societies, by officially recognised relief societies or by private persons shall have the same protection as military hospital ships and shall be exempt from capture, if the Party to the conflict on which they depend has given them an official commission and in so far as the provisions of Article 22 concerning notification have been complied with.
These ships must be provided with certificates of the responsible authorities, stating that the vessels have been under their control while fitting out and on departure.
Article 25.
Hospital ships utilised by national Red Cross Societies, officially recognised relief societies, or private persons of neutral countries shall have the same protection as military hospital ships and shall be exempt from capture, on condition that they have placed themselves under the control of one of the Parties to the conflict, with the previous consent of their own governments and with the authorisation of the Party to the conflict concerned, in so far as the provisions of Article 22 concerning notification have been complied with.
Article 26.
The protection mentioned in Articles 22, 24 and 25 shall apply to hospital ships of any tonnage and to their lifeboats, wherever they are operating. Nevertheless, to ensure the maximum comfort and security, the Parties, to the conflict shall endeavour to utilise, for the transport of wounded, sick and shipwrecked over long distances and on the high seas only hospital ships of over 2,000 tons gross.
Article 27.
Under the same conditions as those provided for in Articles 22 and 24, small craft, employed by the State or by the officially recognised lifeboat institutions for coastal rescue operations, shall also be respected and protected, so far as operational requirements permit.
The same shall apply so far as possible to fixed coastal installations used exclusively by these craft for their humanitarian missions.
Article 28.
Should fighting occur on board a warship, the sick-bays shall be respected and spared as far as possible. Sick-bays and their equipment shall remain subject to the laws of warfare, but may not be diverted from their purpose, so long as they are required for the wounded and sick. Nevertheless, the commander into whose power they have fallen may, after ensuring the proper care of the wounded and sick who are accommodated therein, apply them to other purposes in case of urgent military necessity.
Article 29.
Any hospital ship in a port which falls into the hands of the enemy shall be authorised to leave the said port.
Article 30.
The vessels described in Articles 22, 24, 25 and 27 shall afford relief and assistance to the wounded, sick and shipwrecked without distinction of nationality.
The High Contracting Parties undertake not to use these vessels for any military purpose.
Such vessels shall in no wise hamper the movements of the combatants.
During and after an engagement, they will act at their own risk.
Article 31.
The Parties to the conflict shall have the right to control and search the vessels mentioned in Articles 22, 24, 25 and 27. They can refuse assistance from these vessels, order them off, make them take a certain course, control the use of their wireless and other means of communication, and even detain them for a period not exceeding seven days from the time of interception, if the gravity of the circumstances so requires.
They may put a commissioner temporarily on board whose sole task shall be to see that orders given in virtue of the provisions of the preceding paragraph are carried out.
As far as possible, the Parties to the conflict shall enter in the log of the hospital ship, in a language he can understand, the orders they have given the captain of the vessel.
Parties to the conflict may, either unilaterally or by particular agreements, put on board their ships neutral observers who shall verify the strict observation of the provisions contained in the present Convention.
Article 32.
Vessels described in Articles 22, 24, 25 and 27 are not classed as warships as regards their stay in a neutral port.
Article 33.
Merchant vessels which have been transformed into hospital ships cannot be put to any other use throughout the duration of hostilities.
Article 34.
The protection to which hospital ships and sick-bays are entitled shall not cease unless they are used to commit, outside their humanitarian duties, acts harmful to the enemy. Protection may, however, cease only after due warning has been given, naming in all appropriate cases a reasonable time limit, and after such warning has remained unheeded.
In particular, hospital ships may not possess or use a secret code for their wireless or other means of communication.
Article 35.
The following conditions shall not be considered as depriving hospital ships or sick-bays of vessels of the protection due to them:
(1) The fact that the crews of ships or sick-bays are armed for the maintenance of order, for their own defence or that of the sick and wounded.
(2) The presence on board of apparatus exclusively intended to facilitate navigation or communication.
(3) The discovery on board hospital ships or in sick-bays of portable arms and ammunition taken from the wounded, sick and shipwrecked and not yet handed to the proper service.
(4) The fact that the humanitarian activities of hospital ships and sick-bays of vessels or of the crews extend to the care of wounded, sick or shipwrecked civilians.
(5) The transport of equipment and of personnel intended exclusively for medical duties, over and above the normal requirements.
CHAPTER IV.—PERSONNEL.
Article 36.
The religious, medical and hospital personnel of hospital ships and their crews shall be respected and protected; they may not be captured during the time they are in the service of the hospital ship, whether or not there are wounded and sick on board.
Article 37.
The religious, medical and hospital personnel assigned to the medical or spiritual care of the persons designated in Articles 12 and 13 shall, if they fall into the hands of the enemy, be respected and protected; they may continue to carry out their duties as long as this is necessary for the care of the wounded and sick. They shall afterwards be sent back as soon as the Commander-in-Chief, under whose authority they are, considers it practicable. They may take with them, on leaving the ship, their personal property.
If, however, it prove necessary to retain some of this personnel owing to the medical or spiritual needs of prisoners of war, everything possible shall be done for their earliest possible landing.
Retained personnel shall be subject, on landing, to the provisions of the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field of August 12, 1949.
CHAPTER V.—MEDICAL TRANSPORTS.
Article 38.
Ships chartered for that purpose shall be authorised to transport equipment exclusively intended for the treatment of wounded and sick members of armed forces or for the prevention of disease, provided that the particulars regarding their voyage have been notified to the adverse Power and approved by the latter. The adverse Power shall preserve the right to board the carrier ships but not to capture them nor to seize the equipment carried.
By agreement amongst the Parties to the conflict, neutral observers may be placed on board such ships to verify the equipment carried. For this purpose, free access to the equipment shall be given.
Article 39.
Medical aircraft, that is to say, aircraft exclusively employed for the removal of wounded, sick and shipwrecked, and for the transport of medical personnel and equipment, may not be the object of attack, but shall be respected by the Parties to the conflict, while flying at heights, at times and on routes specifically agreed upon between the Parties to the conflict concerned.
They shall be clearly marked with the distinctive emblem prescribed in Article 41, together with their national colours, on their lower, upper and lateral surfaces. They shall be provided with any other markings or means of identification which may be agreed upon between the Parties to the conflict upon the outbreak or during the course of hostilities.
Unless agreed otherwise, flights over enemy or enemy-occupied territory are prohibited.
Medical aircraft shall obey every summons to alight on land or water. In the event of having thus to alight, the aircraft with its occupants may continue its flight after examination, if any.
In the event of alighting involuntarily on land or water in enemy or enemy-occupied territory, the wounded, sick and shipwrecked, as well as the crew of the aircraft shall be prisoners of war. The medical personnel shall be treated according to Articles 36 and 37.
Article 40.
Subject to the provisions of the second paragraph, medical aircraft of Parties to the conflict may fly over the territory of neutral Powers, land thereon in case of necessity, or use it as a port of call. They shall give neutral Powers prior notice of their passage over the said territory, and obey every summons to alight, on land or water. They will be immune from attack only when flying on routes, at heights and at times specifically agreed upon between the Parties to the conflict and the neutral Power concerned.
The neutral Powers may, however, place conditions or restrictions on the passage or landing of medical aircraft on their territory. Such possible conditions or restrictions shall be applied equally to all Parties to the conflict.
Unless otherwise agreed between the neutral Powers and the Parties to the conflict, the wounded, sick or shipwrecked who are disembarked with the consent of the local authorities on neutral territory by medical aircraft shall be detained by the neutral Power, where so required by international law, so that they cannot again take part in operations of war. The cost of their accommodation and internment shall be borne by the Power on which they depend.
CHAPTER VI.—THE DISTINCTIVE EMBLEM.
Article 41.
Under the direction of the competent military authority, the emblem of the red cross on white ground shall be displayed on the flags, armlets and on all equipment employed in the Medical Service.
Nevertheless, in the case of countries which already use as emblem, in place of the red cross, the red crescent or the red lion and sun on a white ground, these emblems are also recognised by the terms of the present Convention.
Article 42.
The personnel designated in Articles 36 and 37 shall wear, affixed to the left arm, a water-resistant armlet bearing the distinctive emblem, issued and stamped by the military authority.
Such personnel, in addition to the identity disc mentioned in Article 19, shall also carry a special identity card bearing the distinctive emblem. This card shall be water-resistant and of such size that it can be carried in the pocket. It shall be worded in the national language, shall mention at least the surname and first names, the date of birth, the rank and the service number of the bearer, and shall state in what capacity he is entitled to the protection of the present Convention. The card shall bear the photograph of the owner and also either his signature or his fingerprints or both. It shall be embossed with the stamp of the military authority.
The identity card shall be uniform throughout the same armed forces and, as far as possible, of a similar type in the armed forces of the High Contracting Parties. The Parties to the conflict may be guided by the model which is annexed, by way of example, to the present Convention. They shall inform each other, at the outbreak of hostilities, of the model they are using. Identity cards should be made out, if possible, at least in duplicate, one copy being kept by the home country.
In no circumstances may the said personnel be deprived of their insignia or identity cards nor of the right to wear the armlet. In case of loss they shall be entitled to receive duplicates of the cards and to have the insignia replaced.
Article 43.
The ships designated in Articles 22, 24, 25 and 27 shall be distinctively marked as follows:
(a) All exterior surfaces shall be white.
(b) One or more dark red crosses as large as possible shall be painted and displayed on each side of the hull and on the horizontal surfaces, so placed as to afford the greatest possible visibility from the sea and from the air.
All hospital ships shall make themselves known by hoisting their national flag and further, if they belong to a neutral state, the flag of the Party to the conflict whose direction they have accepted. A white flag with a red cross shall be flown at the mainmast as high as possible.
Lifeboats of hospital ships, coastal lifeboats and all small craft used by the Medical Service shall be painted white with dark red crosses prominently displayed and shall, in general, comply with the identification system prescribed above for hospital ships.
The above-mentioned ships and craft which may wish to ensure by night and in times of reduced visibility the protection to which they are entitled must, subject to the assent of the Party to the conflict under whose power they are, take the necessary measures to render their painting and distinctive emblems sufficiently apparent.
Hospital ships which, in accordance with Article 31 are provisionally detained by the enemy, must haul down the flag of the Party to the conflict in whose service they are or whose direction they have accepted.
Coastal lifeboats, if they continue to operate with the consent of the Occupying Power from a base which is occupied, may be allowed, when away from their base, to continue to fly their own national colours along with a flag carrying a red cross on a white ground, subject to prior notification to all the Parties to the conflict concerned.
All the provisions in this Article relating to the red cross shall apply equally to the other emblems mentioned in Article 41.
Parties to the conflict shall at all times endeavour to conclude mutual agreements in order to use the most modern methods available to facilitate the identification of hospital ships.
Article 44.
The distinguishing signs referred to in Article 43 can only be used, whether in time of peace or war, for indicating or protecting the ships therein mentioned, except as may be provided in any other international Convention or by agreement between all the Parties to the conflict concerned.
Article 45.
The High Contracting Parties shall, if their legislation is not already adequate, take measures necessary for the prevention and repression, at all times, of any abuse of the distinctive signs provided for under Article 43.
CHAPTER VII.—EXECUTION OF THE CONVENTION.
Article 46.
Each Party to the conflict, acting through its Commanders-in-Chief, shall ensure the detailed execution of the preceding Articles, and provide for unforeseen cases, in conformity with the general principles of the present Convention.
Article 47.
Reprisals against the wounded, sick and shipwrecked persons, the personnel, the vessels or the equipment protected by the Convention are prohibited.
Article 48.
The High Contracting Parties undertake, in time of peace as in time of war, to disseminate the text of the present Convention as widely as possible in their respective countries, and, in particular, to include the study thereof in their programmes of military and, if possible, civil instruction, so that the principles thereof may become known to the entire population, in particular to the armed fighting forces, the medical personnel and the chaplains.
Article 49.
The High Contracting Parties shall communicate to one another through the Swiss Federal Council and, during hostilities through the Protecting Powers, the official translations of the present Convention, as well as the laws and regulations which they may adopt to ensure the application thereof.
CHAPTER VIII.—REPRESSION OF ABUSES AND INFRACTIONS.
Article 50.
The High Contracting Parties undertake to enact any legislation necessary to provide effective penal sanctions for persons committing, or ordering to be committed, any of the grave breaches of the present Convention defined in the following Article.
Each High Contracting Party shall be under the obligation to search for persons alleged to have committed, or to have ordered to be committed, such grave breaches, and shall bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts. It may also, if it prefers, and in accordance with the provisions of its own legislation, hand such persons over for trial to another High Contracting Party concerned, provided such High Contracting Party has made out a prima facie case.
Each High Contracting Party shall take measures necessary for the suppression of all acts contrary to the provisions of the present Convention other than the grave breaches defined in the following Article.
In all circumstances, the accused persons shall benefit by safeguards of proper trial and defence, which shall not be less favourable than those provided by Article 105 and those following of the Geneva Convention relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War of August 12, 1949.
Article 51.
Grave breaches to which the preceding Article relates shall be those involving any of the following acts, if committed against persons or property protected by the Convention: wilful killing, torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments, wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health, and extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly.
Article 52.
No High Contracting Party shall be allowed to absolve itself or any other High Contracting Party of any liability incurred by itself or by another High Contracting Party in respect of breaches referred to in the preceding Article.
Article 53.
At the request of a Party to the conflict, an enquiry shall be instituted, in a manner to be decided between the interested Parties, concerning any alleged violation of the Convention.
If agreement has not been reached concerning the procedure for the enquiry, the Parties should agree on the choice of an umpire, who will decide upon the procedure to be followed.
Once the violation has been established, the Parties to the conflict shall put an end to it and shall repress it with the briefest possible delay.
FINAL PROVISIONS.
Article 54.
The present Convention is established in English and in French. Both texts are equally authentic.
The Swiss Federal Council shall arrange for official translations of the Convention to be made in the Russian and Spanish languages.
Article 55.
The present Convention, which bears the date of this day, is open to signature until February 12, 1950, in the name of the Powers represented at the Conference which opened at Geneva on April 21, 1949; furthermore, by Powers not represented at that Conference, but which are parties to the Xth Hague Convention of October 18, 1907, for the Adaptation to Maritime Warfare of the Principles of the Geneva Convention of 1906, or to the Geneva Conventions of 1864, 1906 or 1929 for the Relief of the Wounded and Sick in Armies in the Field.
Article 56.
The present Convention shall be ratified as soon as possible and the ratifications shall be deposited at Berne.
A record shall be drawn up of the deposit of each instrument of ratification and certified copies of this record shall be transmitted by the Swiss Federal Council to all the Powers in whose name the Convention has been signed, or whose accession has been notified.
Article 57.
The present Convention shall come into force six months after not less than two instruments of ratification have been deposited.
Thereafter, it shall come into force for each High Contracting Party six months after the deposit of the instruments of ratification.
Article 58.
The present Convention replaces the Tenth Hague Convention of October 18, 1907 for the Adaptation to Maritime Warfare of the Principles of the Geneva Convention of 1906, in relations between the High Contracting Parties.
Article 59.
From the date of its coming into force, it shall be open to any Power in whose name the present Convention has not been signed, to accede to this Convention.
Article 60.
Accessions shall be notified in writing to the Swiss Federal Council, and shall take effect six months after the date on which they are received.
The Swiss Federal Council shall communicate the accessions to all the Powers in whose name the Convention has been signed, or whose accession has been notified.
Article 61.
The situations provided for in Articles 2 and 3 shall give immediate effect to ratifications deposited and accessions notified by the Parties to the conflict before or after the beginning of hostilities or occupation. The Swiss Federal Council shall communicate by the quickest method any ratifications or accessions received from Parties to the conflict.
Article 62.
Each of the High Contracting Parties shall be at liberty to denounce the present Convention.
The denunciation shall be notified in writing to the Swiss Federal Council, which shall transmit it to the Governments of all the High Contracting Parties.
The denunciation shall take effect one year after the notification thereof has been made to the Swiss Federal Council. However, a denunciation of which notification has been made at a time when the denouncing Power is involved in a conflict shall not take effect until peace has been concluded, and until after operations connected with release and repatriation of the persons protected by the present Convention have been terminated.
The denunciation shall have effect only in respect of the denouncing Power. It shall in no way impair the obligations which the Parties to the conflict shall remain bound to fulfil by virtue of the principles of the law of nations, as they result from the usages established among civilised peoples, from the laws of humanity and the dictates of the public conscience.
Article 63.
The Swiss Federal Council shall register the present Convention with the Secretariat of the United Nations. The Swiss Federal Council shall also inform the Secretariat of the United Nations of all ratifications, accessions and denunciations received by it with respect to the present Convention.
In witness whereof the undersigned, having deposited their respective full powers, have signed the present Convention.
Done at Geneva this twelfth day of August, 1949, in the English and French languages. The original shall be deposited in the archives of the Swiss Confederation. The Swiss Federal Council shall transmit certified copies thereof to each of the signatory and acceding States.
[Here follow the signatures and Annex.]
THIRD SCHEDULE.
Geneva Convention relative to the treatment of prisoners of war of August 12, 1949.
The undersigned Plenipotentiaries of the Governments represented at the Diplomatic Conference held at Geneva from April 21 to August 12, 1949, for the purpose of revising the Convention concluded at Geneva on July 27, 1929, relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War, have agreed as follows:
PART I—GENERAL PROVISIONS.
Article 1.
The High Contracting Parties undertake to respect and to ensure respect for the present Convention in all circumstances.
Article 2.
In addition to the provisions which shall be implemented in peace time, the present Convention shall apply to all cases of declared war or of any other armed conflict which may arise between two or more of the High Contracting Parties, even if the state of war is not recognised by one of them.
The Convention shall also apply to all cases of partial or total occupation of the territory of a High Contracting Party, even if the said occupation meets with no armed resistance.
Although one of the Powers in conflict may not be a party to the present Convention, the Powers who are parties thereto shall remain bound by it in their mutual relations. They shall furthermore be bound by the Convention in relation to the said Power, if the latter accepts and applies the provisions thereof.
Article 3.
In the case of armed conflict not of an international character occurring in the territory of one of the High Contracting Parties, each Party to the conflict shall be bound to apply, as a minimum, the following provisions:—
(1) Persons taking no active part in the hostilities, including members of armed forces who have laid down their arms and those placed hors de combat by sickness, wounds, detention, or any other cause, shall in all circumstances be treated humanely, without any adverse distinction founded on race, colour, religion or faith, sex, birth or wealth, or any other similar criteria.
To this end the following acts are and shall remain prohibited at any time and in any place whatsoever with respect to the above-mentioned persons:
(a) violence to life and person, in particular, murder of all kinds, mutilation, cruel treatment and torture;
(b) taking of hostages;
(c) outrages upon personal dignity, in particular, humiliating and degrading treatment;
(d) the passing of sentences and the carrying out of executions without previous judgment pronounced by a regularly constituted court affording all the judicial guarantees which are recognised as indispensable by civilised peoples.
(2) The wounded and sick shall be collected and cared for.
An impartial humanitarian body, such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, may offer its services to the Parties to the conflict.
The Parties to the conflict should further endeavour to bring into force, by means of special agreements, all or part of the other provisions of the present Convention.
The application of the preceding provisions shall not affect the legal status of the Parties to the conflict.
Article 4.
A. Prisoners of war, in the sense of the present Convention, are persons belonging to one of the following categories, who have fallen into the power of the enemy:
(1) Members of the armed forces of a Party to the conflict as well as members of militias or volunteer corps forming part of such armed forces;
(2) Members of other militias and members of other volunteer corps, including those of organised resistance movements, belonging to a Party to the conflict and operating in or outside their own territory, even if this territory is occupied, provided that such militias or volunteer corps, including such organised resistance movements, fulfil the following conditions:
(a) that of being commanded by a person responsible for his subordinates;
(b) that of having a fixed distinctive sign recognisable at a distance;
(c) that of carrying arms openly;
(d) that of conducting their operations in accordance with the laws and customs of war.
(3) Members of regular armed forces who profess allegiance to a government or an authority not recognised by the Detaining Power;
(4) Persons who accompany the armed forces without actually being members thereof, such as civilian members of military aircraft crews, war correspondents, supply contractors, members of labour units or of services responsible for the welfare of the armed forces, provided that they have received authorisation from the armed forces which they accompany, who shall provide them for that purpose with an identity card similar to the annexed model;
(5) Members of crews, including masters, pilots and apprentices of the merchant marine and the crews of civil aircraft of the Parties to the conflict, who do not benefit by more favourable treatment under any other provisions of international law;
(6) Inhabitants of a non-occupied territory, who on the approach of the enemy spontaneously take up arms to resist the invading forces, without having had time to form themselves into regular armed units, provided they carry arms openly and respect the laws and customs of war.
B. The following shall likewise be treated as prisoners of war under the present Convention:
(1) Persons belonging, or having belonged, to the armed forces of the occupied country, if the occupying Power considers it necessary by reason of such allegiance to intern them, even though it had originally liberated them while hostilities were going on outside the territory it occupies, in particular where such persons have made an unsuccessful attempt to rejoin the armed forces to which they belong and which are engaged in combat, or where they fail to comply with a summons made to them with a view to internment.
(2) The persons belonging to one of the categories enumerated in the present Article, who have been received by neutral or non-belligerent Powers on their territory and whom these Powers are required to intern under international law, without prejudice to any more favourable treatment which these Powers may choose to give and with the exception of Articles 8, 10, 15, 30, fifth paragraph, 58-67, 92, 126 and, where diplomatic relations exist between the Parties to the conflict and the neutral or non-belligerent Power concerned, those Articles concerning the Protecting Power. Where such diplomatic relations exist, the Parties to a conflict on whom these persons depend shall be allowed to perform towards them the functions of a Protecting Power as provided in the present Convention, without prejudice to the functions which these Parties normally exercise in conformity with diplomatic and consular usage and treaties.
C. This Article shall in no way affect the status of medical personnel and chaplains as provided for in Article 33 of the present Convention.
Article 5.
The present Convention shall apply to the persons referred to in Article 4 from the time they fall into the power of the enemy and until their final release and repatriation.
Should any doubt arise as to whether persons, having committed a belligerent act and having fallen into the hands of the enemy, belong to any of the categories enumerated in Article 4, such persons shall enjoy the protection of the present Convention until such time as their status has been determined by a competent tribunal.
Article 6.
In addition to the agreements expressly provided for in Articles 10, 23, 28, 33, 60, 65, 66, 67, 72, 73, 75, 109, 110, 118, 119, 122 and 132, the High Contracting Parties may conclude other special agreements for all matters concerning which they may deem it suitable to make separate provision. No special agreement shall adversely affect the situation of prisoners of war, as defined by the present Convention, nor restrict the rights which it confers upon them.
Prisoners of war shall continue to have the benefit of such agreements as long as the Convention is applicable to them, except where express provisions to the contrary are contained in the aforesaid or in subsequent agreements, or where more favourable measures have been taken with regard to them by one or other of the Parties to the conflict.
Article 7.
Prisoners of war may in no circumstances renounce in part or in entirety the rights secured to them by the present Convention, and by the special agreements referred to in the foregoing Article if such there be.
Article 8.
The present Convention shall be applied with the co-operation and under the scrutiny of the Protecting Powers whose duty it is to safeguard the interests of the Parties to the conflict. For this purpose, the Protecting Powers may appoint, apart from their diplomatic or consular staff, delegates from amongst their own nationals or the nationals of other neutral Powers. The said delegates shall be subject to the approval of the Power with which they are to carry out their duties.
The Parties to the conflict shall facilitate to the greatest extent possible the task of the representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers.
The representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers shall not in any case exceed their mission under the present Convention. They shall, in particular take account of the imperative necessities of security of the State wherein they carry out their duties.
Article 9.
The provisions of the present Convention constitute no obstacle to the humanitarian activities which the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other impartial humanitarian organisation may, subject to the consent of the Parties to the conflict concerned, undertake for the protection of prisoners of war and for their relief.
Article 10.
The High Contracting Parties may at any time agree to entrust to an organisation which offers all guarantees of impartiality and efficacy the duties incumbent on the Protecting Powers by virtue of the present Convention.
When prisoners of war do not benefit or cease to benefit, no matter for what reason, by the activities of a Protecting Power or of an organisation provided for in the first paragraph above, the Detaining Power shall request a neutral State, or such an organisation, to undertake the functions performed under the present Convention by a Protecting Power designated by the Parties to a conflict.
If protection cannot be arranged accordingly, the Detaining Power shall request or shall accept, subject to the provisions of this Article, the offer of the services of a humanitarian organisation such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, to assume the humanitarian functions performed by Protecting Powers under the present Convention.
Any neutral Power or any organisation invited by the Power concerned or offering itself for these purposes, shall be required to act with a sense of responsibility towards the Party to the conflict on which persons protected by the present Convention depend, and shall be required to furnish sufficient assurances that it is in a position to undertake the appropriate functions and to discharge them impartially.
No derogation from the preceding provisions shall be made by special agreements between Powers one of which is restricted, even temporarily, in its freedom to negotiate with the other Power or its allies by reason of military events, more particularly where the whole, or a substantial part, of the territory of the said Power is occupied.
Whenever in the present Convention mention is made of a Protecting Power, such mention applies to substitute organisations in the sense of the present Article.
Article 11.
In cases where they deem it advisable in the interests of protected persons, particularly in cases of disagreement between the Parties to the conflict as to the application or interpretation of the provisions of the present Convention, the Protecting Powers shall lend their good offices with a view to settling the disagreement.
For this purpose, each of the Protecting Powers may, either at the invitation of one Party or on its own initiative, propose to the Parties to the conflict a meeting of their representatives, and in particular of the authorities responsible for prisoners of war, possibly on neutral territory suitably chosen. The Parties to the conflict shall be bound to give effect to the proposals made to them for this purpose. The Protecting Powers may, if necessary, propose for approval by the Parties to the conflict a person belonging to a neutral Power, or delegated by the International Committee of the Red Cross, who shall be invited to take part in such a meeting.
PART II.—GENERAL PROTECTION OF PRISONERS OF WAR
Article 12.
Prisoners of war are in the hands of the enemy Power, but not of the individuals or military units who have captured them. Irrespective of the individual responsibilities that may exist, the Detaining Power is responsible for the treatment given them.
Prisoners of war may only be transferred by the Detaining Power to a Power which is a party to the Convention and after the Detaining Power has satisfied itself of the willingness and ability of such transferee Power to apply the Convention. When prisoners of war are transferred under such circumstances, responsibility for the application of the Convention rests on the Power accepting them while they are in its custody.
Nevertheless, if that Power fails to carry out the provisions of the Convention in any important respect, the Power by whom the prisoners of war were transferred shall, upon being notified by the Protecting Power, take effective measures to correct the situation or shall request the return of the prisoners of war. Such requests must be complied with.
Article 13.
Prisoners of war must at all times be humanely treated. Any unlawful act or omission by the Detaining Power causing death or seriously endangering the health of a prisoner of war in its custody is prohibited, and will be regarded as a serious breach of the present Convention. In particular, no prisoner of war may be subjected to physical mutilation or to medical or scientific experiments of any kind which are not justified by the medical, dental or hospital treatment of the prisoner concerned and carried out in his interest.
Likewise, prisoners of war must at all times be protected, particularly against acts of violence or intimidation and against insults and public curiosity.
Measures of reprisal against prisoners of war are prohibited.
Article 14.
Prisoners of war are entitled in all circumstances to respect for their persons and their honour.
Women shall be treated with all the regard due to their sex and shall in all cases benefit by treatment as favourable as that granted to men.
Prisoners of war shall retain the full civil capacity which they enjoyed at the time of their capture. The Detaining Power may not restrict the exercise, either within or without its own territory, of the rights such capacity confers except in so far as the captivity requires.
Article 15.
The Power detaining prisoners of war shall be bound to provide free of charge for their maintenance and for the medical attention required by their state of health.
Article 16.
Taking into consideration the provisions of the present Convention relating to rank and sex, and subject to any privileged treatment which may be accorded to them by reason of their state of health, age or professional qualifications, all prisoners of war shall be treated alike by the Detaining Power, without any adverse distinction based on race, nationality, religious belief or political opinions, or any other distinction founded on similar criteria.
PART III.—CAPTIVITY
Section I.—Beginning of Captivity.
Article 17.
Every prisoner of war, when questioned on the subject, is bound to give only his surname, first names and rank, date of birth, and army, regimental, personal or serial number, or failing this, equivalent information.
If he wilfully infringes this rule, he may render himself liable to a restriction of the privileges accorded to his rank or status.
Each Party to a conflict is required to furnish the persons under its jurisdiction who are liable to become prisoners of war, with an identity card showing the owner's surname, first names, rank, army, regimental, personal or serial number or equivalent information, and date of birth. The identity card may, furthermore, bear the signature or the fingerprints or both of the owner, and may bear, as well, any other information the Party to the conflict may wish to add concerning persons belonging to its armed forces. As far as possible the card shall measure 6·5 × 10 cm. and shall be issued in duplicate. The identity card shall be shown by the prisoner of war upon demand, but may in no case be taken away from him.
No physical or mental torture, nor any other form of coercion, may be inflicted on prisoners of war to secure from them information of any kind whatever. Prisoners of war who refuse to answer may not be threatened, insulted, or exposed to any unpleasant or disadvantageous treatment of any kind.
Prisoners of war who, owing to their physical or mental condition, are unable to state their identity, shall be handed over to the medical service. The identity of such prisoners shall be established by all possible means, subject to the provisions of the preceding paragraph.
The questioning of prisoners of war shall be carried out in a language which they understand.
Article 18.
All effects and articles of personal use, except arms, horses, military equipment and military documents, shall remain in the possession of prisoners of war, likewise their metal helmets and gas masks and like articles issued for personal protection. Effects and articles used for their clothing or feeding shall likewise remain in their possession, even if such effects and articles belong to their regulation military equipment.
At no time should prisoners of war be without identity documents. The Detaining Power shall supply such documents to prisoners of war who possess none.
Badges of rank and nationality, decorations and articles having above all a personal or sentimental value may not be taken from prisoners of war.
Sums of money carried by prisoners of war may not be taken away from them except by order of an officer, and after the amount and particulars of the owner have been recorded in a special register and an itemized receipt has been given, legibly inscribed with the name, rank and unit of the person issuing the said receipt. Sums in the currency of the Detaining Power, or which are changed into such currency at the prisoner's request, shall be placed to the credit of the prisoner's account as provided in Article 64.
The Detaining Power may withdraw articles of value from prisoners of war only for reasons of security; when such articles are withdrawn, the procedure laid down for sums of money impounded shall apply.
Such objects, likewise sums taken away in any currency other than that of the Detaining Power and the conversion of which has not been asked for by the owners, shall be kept in the custody of the Detaining Power and shall be returned in their initial shape to prisoners of war at the end of their captivity.
Article 19.
Prisoners of war shall be evacuated, as soon as possible after their capture, to camps situated in an area far enough from the combat zone for them to be out of danger.
Only those prisoners of war who, owing to wounds or sickness, would run greater risks by being evacuated than by remaining where they are, may be temporarily kept back in a danger zone.
Prisoners of war shall not be unnecessarily exposed to danger while awaiting evacuation from a fighting zone.
Article 20.
The evacuation of prisoners of war shall always be effected humanely and in conditions similar to those for the forces of the Detaining Power in their changes of station.
The Detaining Power shall supply prisoners of war who are being evacuated with sufficient food and potable water, and with the necessary clothing and medical attention. The Detaining Power shall take all suitable precautions to ensure their safety during evacuation, and shall establish as soon as possible a list of the prisoners of war who are evacuated.
If prisoners of war must, during evacuation, pass through transit camps, their stay in such camps shall be as brief as possible.
Section II.—Internment of Prisoners of War.
Chapter I.—General Observations.
Article 21.
The Detaining Power may subject prisoners of war to internment. It may impose on them the obligation of not leaving, beyond certain limits, the camp where they are interned, or if the said camp is fenced in, of not going outside its perimeter. Subject to the provisions of the present Convention relative to penal and disciplinary sanctions, prisoners of war may not be held in close confinement except where necessary to safeguard their health and then only during the continuation of the circumstances which make such confinement necessary.
Prisoners of war may be partially or wholly released on parole or promise, in so far as is allowed by the laws of the Power on which they depend. Such measures shall be taken particularly in cases where this may contribute to the improvement of their state of health. No prisoner of war shall be compelled to accept liberty on parole or promise.
Upon the outbreak of hostilities, each Party to the conflict shall notify the adverse Party of the laws and regulations allowing or forbidding its own nationals to accept liberty on parole or promise. Prisoners of war who are paroled or who have given their promise in conformity with the laws and regulations so notified, are bound on their personal honour scrupulously to fulfil, both towards the Power on which they depend and towards the Power which has captured them, the engagements of their paroles or promises. In such cases, the Power on which they depend is bound neither to require nor to accept from them any service incompatible with the parole or promise given.
Article 22.
Prisoners of war may be interned only in premises located on land and affording every guarantee of hygiene and healthfulness. Except in particular cases which are justified by the interest of the prisoners themselves, they shall not be interned in penitentiaries.
Prisoners of war interned in unhealthy areas, or where the climate is injurious for them, shall be removed as soon as possible to a more favourable climate.
The Detaining Power shall assemble prisoners of war in camps or camp compounds according to their nationality, language and customs, provided that such prisoners shall not be separated from prisoners of war belonging to the armed forces with which they were serving at the time of their capture, except with their consent.
Article 23.
No prisoner of war may at any time be sent to, or detained in areas where he may be exposed to the fire of the combat zone, nor may his presence be used to render certain points or areas immune from military operations.
Prisoners of war shall have shelters against air bombardment and other hazards of war, to the same extent as the local civilian population. With the exception of those engaged in the protection of their quarters against the aforesaid hazards, they may enter such shelters as soon as possible after the giving of the alarm. Any other protective measure taken in favour of the population shall also apply to them.
Detaining Powers shall give the Powers concerned, through the intermediary of the Protecting Powers, all useful information regarding the geographical location of prisoner of war camps.
Whenever military considerations permit, prisoner of war camps shall be indicated in the day-time by the letters PW or PG, placed so as to be clearly visible from the air. The Powers concerned may, however, agree upon any other system of marking. Only prisoner of war camps shall be marked as such.
Article 24.
Transit or screening camps of a permanent kind shall be fitted out under conditions similar to those described in the present Section, and the prisoners therein shall have the same treatment as in other camps.
Chapter II.—Quarters, Food and Clothing of Prisoners of War.
Article 25.
Prisoners of war shall be quartered under conditions as favourable as those for the forces of the Detaining Power who are billeted in the same area. The said conditions shall make allowance for the habits and customs of the prisoners and shall in no case be prejudicial to their health.
The foregoing provisions shall apply in particular to the dormitories of prisoners of war as regards both total surface and minimum cubic space, and the general installations, bedding and blankets.
The premises provided for the use of prisoners of war individually or collectively, shall be entirely protected from dampness and adequately heated and lighted, in particular between dusk and lights out. All precautions must be taken against the danger of fire.
In any camps in which women prisoners of war, as well as men, are accommodated, separate dormitories shall be provided for them.
Article 26.
The basic daily food rations shall be sufficient in quantity, quality and variety to keep prisoners of war in good health and to prevent loss of weight or the development of nutritional deficiencies. Account shall also be taken of the habitual diet of the prisoners.
The Detaining Power shall supply prisoners of war who work with such additional rations as are necessary for the labour on which they are employed.
Sufficient drinking water shall be supplied to prisoners of war. The use of tobacco shall be permitted.
Prisoners of war shall, as far as possible, be associated with the preparation of their meals; they may be employed for that purpose in the kitchens. Furthermore, they shall be given the means of preparing, themselves, the additional food in their possession.
Adequate premises shall be provided for messing.
Collective disciplinary measures affecting food are prohibited.
Article 27.
Clothing, underwear and footwear shall be supplied to prisoners of war in sufficient quantities by the Detaining Power, which shall make allowance for the climate of the region where the prisoners are detained. Uniforms of enemy armed forces captured by the Detaining Power should, if suitable for the climate, be made available to clothe prisoners of war.
The regular replacement and repair of the above articles shall be assured by the Detaining Power. In addition, prisoners of war who work shall receive appropriate clothing, wherever the nature of the work demands.
Article 28.
Canteens shall be installed in all camps, where prisoners of war may procure foodstuffs, soap and tobacco and ordinary articles in daily use. The tariff shall never be in excess of local market prices.
The profits made by camp canteens shall be used for the benefit of the prisoners; a special fund shall be created for this purpose. The prisoners' representative shall have the right to collaborate in the management of the canteen and of this fund.
When a camp is closed down, the credit balance of the special fund shall be handed to an international welfare organisation, to be employed for the benefit of prisoners of war of the same nationality as those who have contributed to the fund. In case of a general repatriation, such profits shall be kept by the Detaining Power, subject to any agreement to the contrary between the Powers concerned.
Chapter III.—Hygiene and Medical Attention.
Article 29.
The Detaining Power shall be bound to take all sanitary measures necessary to ensure the cleanliness and healthfulness of camps and to prevent epidemics.
Prisoners of war shall have for their use, day and night, conveniences which conform to the rules of hygiene and are maintained in a constant state of cleanliness. In any camps in which women prisoners of war are accommodated, separate conveniences shall be provided for them.
Also, apart from the baths and showers with which the camps shall be furnished, prisoners of war shall be provided with sufficient water and soap for their personal toilet and for washing their personal laundry; the necessary installations, facilities and time shall be granted them for that purpose.
Article 30.
Every camp shall have an adequate infirmary where prisoners of war may have the attention they require, as well as appropriate diet. Isolation wards shall, if necessary, be set aside for cases of contagious or mental disease.
Prisoners of war suffering from serious disease, or whose condition necessitates special treatment, a surgical operation or hospital care, must be admitted to any military or civil medical unit where such treatment can be given, even if their repatriation is contemplated in the near future. Special facilities shall be afforded for the care to be given to the disabled, in particular to the blind, and for their rehabilitation, pending repatriation.
Prisoners of war shall have the attention, preferably, of medical personnel of the Power on which they depend and, if possible, of their nationality.
Prisoners of war may not be prevented from presenting themselves to the medical authorities for examination. The detaining authorities shall, upon request, issue to every prisoner who has undergone treatment, an official certificate indicating the nature of his illness or injury, and the duration and kind of treatment received. A duplicate of this certificate shall be forwarded to the Central Prisoners of War Agency.
The costs of treatment, including those of any apparatus necessary for the maintenance of prisoners of war in good health, particularly dentures and other artificial appliances, and spectacles, shall be borne by the Detaining Power.
Article 31.
Medical inspections of prisoners of war shall be made at least once a month. They shall include the checking and the recording of the weight of each prisoner of war. Their purpose shall be, in particular, to supervise the general state of health, nutrition and cleanliness of prisoners and to detect contagious diseases, especially tuberculosis, malaria and venereal disease. For this purpose the most efficient methods available shall be employed, e.g. periodic mass miniature radiography for the early detection of tuberculosis.
Article 32.
Prisoners of war who, though not attached to the medical service of their armed forces, are physicians, surgeons, dentists, nurses or medical orderlies, may be required by the Detaining Power to exercise their medical functions in the interests of prisoners of war dependent on the same Power. In that case they shall continue to be prisoners of war, but shall receive the same treatment as corresponding medical personnel retained by the Detaining Power. They shall be exempted from any other work under Article 49.
Chapter IV.—Medical Personnel and Chaplains Retained to Assist Prisoners of War.
Article 33.
Members of the medical personnel and chaplains while retained by the Detaining Power with a view to assisting prisoners of war, shall not be considered as prisoners of war. They shall, however, receive as a minimum the benefits and protection of the present Convention, and shall also be granted all facilities necessary to provide for the medical care of, and religious ministrations to prisoners of war.
They shall continue to exercise their medical and spiritual functions for the benefit of prisoners of war, preferably those belonging to the armed forces upon which they depend, within the scope of the military laws and regulations of the Detaining Power and under the control of its competent services, in accordance with their professional etiquette. They shall also benefit by the following facilities in the exercise of their medical or spiritual functions:
(a) They shall be authorised to visit periodically prisoners of war situated in working detachments or in hospitals outside the camp. For this purpose, the Detaining Power shall place at their disposal the necessary means of transport.
(b) The senior medical officer in each camp shall be responsible to the camp military authorities for everything connected with the activities of retained medical personnel. For this purpose, Parties to the conflict shall agree at the outbreak of hostilities on the subject of the corresponding ranks of the medical personnel, including that of societies mentioned in Article 26 of the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field of August 12, 1949. This senior medical officer, as well as chaplains, shall have the right to deal with the competent authorities of the camp on all questions relating to their duties. Such authorities shall afford them all necessary facilities for correspondence relating to these questions.
(c) Although they shall be subject to the internal discipline of the camp in which they are retained such personnel may not be compelled to carry out any work other than that concerned with their medical or religious duties.
During hostilities, the Parties to the conflict shall agree concerning the possible relief of retained personnel and shall settle the procedure to be followed.
None of the preceding provisions shall relieve the Detaining Power of its obligations with regard to prisoners of war from the medical or spiritual point of view.
Chapter V.—Religious, Intellectual and Physical Activities.
Article 34.
Prisoners of war shall enjoy complete latitude in the exercise of their religious duties, including attendance at the service of their faith, on condition that they comply with the disciplinary routine prescribed by the military authorities.
Adequate premises shall be provided where religious services may be held.
Article 35.
Chaplains who fall into the hands of the enemy Power and who remain or are retained with a view to assisting prisoners of war, shall be allowed to minister to them and to exercise freely their ministry amongst prisoners of war of the same religion, in accordance with their religious conscience. They shall be allocated among the various camps and labour detachments containing prisoners of war belonging to the same forces, speaking the same language or practising the same religion. They shall enjoy the necessary facilities, including the means of transport provided for in Article 33, for visiting the prisoners of war outside their camp. They shall be free to correspond, subject to censorship, on matters concerning their religious duties with the ecclesiastical authorities in the country of detention and with international religious organisations. Letters and cards which they may send for this purpose shall be in addition to the quota provided for in Article 71.
Article 36.
Prisoners of war who are ministers of religion, without having officiated as chaplains to their own forces, shall be at liberty, whatever their denomination, to minister freely to the members of their community. For this purpose, they shall receive the same treatment as the chaplains retained by the Detaining Power. They shall not be obliged to do any other work.
Article 37.
When prisoners of war have not the assistance of a retained chaplain or of a prisoner of war minister of their faith, a minister belonging to the prisoners' or a similar denomination, or in his absence a qualified layman, if such a course is feasible from a confessional point of view, shall be appointed at the request of the prisoners concerned to fill this office. This appointment, subject to the approval of the Detaining Power, shall take place with the agreement of the community of prisoners concerned and, wherever necessary, with the approval of the local religious authorities of the same faith. The person thus appointed shall comply with all regulations established by the Detaining Power in the interests of discipline and military security.
Article 38
While respecting the individual preferences of every prisoner, the Detaining Power shall encourage the practice of intellectual, educational, and recreational pursuits, sports and games amongst prisoners, and shall take the measures necessary to ensure the exercise thereof by providing them with adequate premises and necessary equipment.
Prisoners shall have opportunities for taking physical exercise including sports and games, and being out of doors. Sufficient open spaces shall be provided for this purpose in all camps.
Chapter VI—Discipline.
Article 39.
Every prisoner of war camp shall be put under the immediate authority of a responsible commissioned officer belonging to the regular armed forces of the Detaining Power. Such officer shall have in his possession a copy of the present Convention; he shall ensure that its provisions are known to the camp staff and the guard and shall be responsible, under the direction of his government, for its application.
Prisoners of war, with the exception of officers, must salute and show to all officers of the Detaining Power the external marks of respect provided for by the regulations applying in their own forces.
Officer prisoners of war are bound to salute only officers of a higher rank of the Detaining Power; they must, however, salute the camp commander regardless of his rank.
Article 40.
The wearing of badges of rank and nationality, as well as of decorations, shall be permitted.
Article 41.
In every camp the text of the present Convention and its Annexes and the contents of any special agreement provided for in Article 6, shall be posted, in the prisoners' own language, at places where all may read them. Copies shall be supplied, on request, to the prisoners who cannot have access to the copy which has been posted.
Regulations, orders, notices and publications of every kind relating to the conduct of prisoners of war shall be issued to them in a language which they understand. Such regulations, orders and publications shall be posted in the manner described above and copies shall be handed to the prisoners' representative. Every order and command addressed to prisoners of war individually must likewise be given in a language which they understand.
Article 42.
The use of weapons against prisoners of war, especially against those who are escaping or attempting to escape, shall constitute an extreme measure, which shall always be preceded by warnings appropriate to the circumstances.
Chapter VII.—Rank of Prisoners of War.
Article 43.
Upon the outbreak of hostilities, the Parties to the conflict shall communicate to one another the titles and ranks of all the persons mentioned in Article 4 of the present Convention, in order to ensure equality of treatment between prisoners of equivalent rank. Titles and ranks which are subsequently created shall form the subject of similar communications.
The Detaining Power shall recognise promotions in rank which have been accorded to prisoners of war and which have been duly notified by the Power on which these prisoners depend.
Article 44.
Officers and prisoners of equivalent status shall be treated with the regard due to their rank and age.
In order to ensure service in officers' camps, other ranks of the same armed forces who, as far as possible, speak the same language, shall be assigned in sufficient numbers, account being taken of the rank of officers and prisoners of equivalent status. Such orderlies shall not be required to perform any other work.
Supervision of the mess by the officers themselves shall be facilitated in every way.
Article 45.
Prisoners of war other than officers and prisoners of equivalent status shall be treated with the regard due to their rank and age.
Supervision of the mess by the prisoners themselves shall be facilitated in every way.
Chapter VIII.—Transfer of Prisoners of War after their arrival in camp.
Article 46.
The Detaining Power, when deciding upon the transfer of prisoners of war, shall take into account the interests of the prisoners themselves, more especially so as not to increase the difficulty of their repatriation.
The transfer of prisoners of war shall always be effected humanely and in conditions not less favourable than those under which the forces of the Detaining Power are transferred. Account shall always be taken of the climatic conditions to which the prisoners of war are accustomed and the conditions of transfer shall in no case be prejudicial to their health.
The Detaining Power shall supply prisoners of war during transfer with sufficient food and drinking water to keep them in good health, likewise with the necessary clothing, shelter and medical attention. The Detaining Power shall take adequate precautions especially in case of transport by sea or by air, to ensure their safety during transfer, and shall draw up a complete list of all transferred prisoners before their departure.
Article 47.
Sick or wounded prisoners of war shall not be transferred as long as their recovery may be endangered by the journey, unless their safety imperatively demands it.
If the combat zone draws closer to a camp, the prisoners of war in the said camp shall not be transferred unless their transfer can be carried out in adequate conditions of safety, or unless they are exposed to greater risks by remaining on the spot than by being transferred.
Article 48.
In the event of transfer, prisoners of war shall be officially advised of their departure and of their new postal address. Such notifications shall be given in time for them to pack their luggage and inform their next of kin.
They shall be allowed to take with them their personal effects, and the correspondence and parcels which have arrived for them. The weight of such baggage may be limited, if the conditions of transfer so require, to what each prisoner can reasonably carry, which shall in no case be more than twenty-five kilograms per head.
Mail and parcels addressed to their former camp shall be forwarded to them without delay. The camp commander shall take, in agreement with the prisoners' representative, any measures needed to ensure the transport of the prisoners' community property and of the luggage they are unable to take with them in consequence of restrictions imposed by virtue of the second paragraph of this Article.
The cost of transfers shall be borne by the Detaining Power.
Section III.—Labour of Prisoners of War.
Article 49.
The Detaining Power may utilise the labour of prisoners of war who are physically fit, taking into account their age, sex, rank and physical aptitude, and with a view particularly to maintaining them in a good state of physical and mental health.
Non-commissioned officers who are prisoners of war shall only be required to do supervisory work. Those not so required may ask for other suitable work which shall, so far as possible, be found for them.
If officers or persons of equivalent status ask for suitable work, it shall be found for them, so far as possible, but they may in no circumstances be compelled to work.
Article 50.
Besides work connected with camp administration, installation or maintenance, prisoners of war may be compelled to do only such work as is included in the following classes:
(a) agriculture;
(b) industries connected with the production or the extraction of raw materials, and manufacturing industries, with the exception of metallurgical, machinery and chemical industries; public works and building operations which have no military character or purpose;
(c) transport and handling of stores which are not military in character or purpose;
(d) commercial business, and arts and crafts;
(e) domestic service;
(f) public utility services having no military character or purpose.
Should the above provisions be infringed, prisoners of war shall be allowed to exercise their right of complaint, in conformity with Article 78.
Article 51.
Prisoners of war must be granted suitable working conditions, especially as regards accommodation, food, clothing and equipment; such conditions shall not be inferior to those enjoyed by nationals of the Detaining Power employed in similar work; account shall also be taken of climatic conditions.
The Detaining Power, in utilising the labour of prisoners of war shall ensure that in areas in which prisoners are employed, the national legislation concerning the protection of labour, and, more particularly, the regulations for the safety of workers, are duly applied.
Prisoners of war shall receive training and be provided with the means of protection suitable to the work they will have to do and similar to those accorded to the nationals of the Detaining Power. Subject to the provisions of Article 52, prisoners may be submitted to the normal risks run by these civilian workers.
Conditions of labour shall in no case be rendered more arduous by disciplinary measures.
Article 52.
Unless he be a volunteer, no prisoner of war may be employed on labour which is of an unhealthy or dangerous nature.
No prisoner of war shall be assigned to labour which would be looked upon as humiliating for a member of the Detaining Power's own forces.
The removal of mines or similar devices shall be considered as dangerous labour.
Article 53.
The duration of the daily labour of prisoners of war, including the time of the journey to and fro, shall not be excessive and must in no case exceed that permitted for civilian workers in the district, who are nationals of the Detaining Power and employed on the same work.
Prisoners of war must be allowed, in the middle of the day's work, a rest of not less than one hour. This rest will be the same as that to which workers of the Detaining Power are entitled, if the latter is of longer duration. They shall be allowed in addition a rest of twenty-four consecutive hours every week, preferably on Sunday or the day of rest in their country of origin. Furthermore, every prisoner who has worked for one year shall be granted a rest of eight consecutive days, during which his working pay shall be paid him.
If methods of labour such as piece work are employed, the length of the working period shall not be rendered excessive thereby.
Article 54.
The working pay due to prisoners of war shall be fixed in accordance with the provisions of Article 62 of the present Convention.
Prisoners of war who sustain accidents in connection with work, or who contract a disease in the course, or in consequence of their work, shall receive all the care their condition may require. The Detaining Power shall furthermore deliver to such prisoners of war a medical certificate enabling them to submit their claims to the Power on which they depend, and shall send a duplicate to the Central Prisoners of War Agency provided for in Article 123.
Article 55.
The fitness of prisoners of war for work shall be periodically verified by medical examinations, at least once a month. The examinations shall have particular regard to the nature of the work which prisoners of war are required to do.
If any prisoner of war considers himself incapable of working, he shall be permitted to appear before the medical authorities of his camp. Physicians or surgeons may recommend that the prisoners who are, in their opinion, unfit for work, be exempted therefrom.
Article 56.
The organisation and administration of labour detachments shall be similar to those of prisoner of war camps.
Every labour detachment shall remain under the control of and administratively part of a prisoner of war camp. The military authorities and the commander of the said camp shall be responsible, under the direction of their Government, for the observance of the provisions of the present Convention in labour detachments.
The camp commander shall keep an up-to-date record of the labour detachments dependent on his camp, and shall communicate it to the delegates of the Protecting Power, of the International Committee of the Red Cross, or of other agencies giving relief to prisoners of war, who may visit the camp.
Article 57.
The treatment of prisoners of war who work for private persons, even if the latter are responsible for guarding and protecting them, shall not be inferior to that which is provided for by the present Convention. The Detaining Power, the military authorities and the commander of the camp to which such prisoners belong shall be entirely responsible for the maintenance, care, treatment, and payment of the working pay of such prisoners of war.
Such prisoners of war shall have the right to remain in communication with the prisoners' representatives in the camps on which they depend.
Section IV.—Financial Resources of Prisoners of War.
Article 58.
Upon the outbreak of hostilities, and pending an arrangement on this matter with the Protecting Power, the Detaining Power may determine the maximum amount of money in cash or in any similar form, that prisoners may have in their possession. Any amount in excess, which was properly in their possession and which has been taken or withheld from them, shall be placed to their account, together with any moneys deposited by them, and shall not be converted into any other currency without their consent.
If prisoners of war are permitted to purchase services or commodities outside the camp against payment in cash, such payments shall be made by the prisoner himself or the camp administration and charged to the accounts of the prisoners concerned. The Detaining Power will establish the necessary rules in this respect.
Article 59.
Cash which was taken from prisoners of war, in accordance with Article 18, at the time of their capture, and which is in the currency of the Detaining Power, shall be placed to their separate accounts, in accordance with the provisions of Article 64 of the present Section.
The amounts, in the currency of the Detaining Power, due to the conversion of sums in other currencies that are taken from the prisoners of war at the same time, shall also be credited to their separate accounts.
Article 60.
The Detaining Power shall grant all prisoners of war a monthly advance of pay, the amount of which shall be fixed by conversion, into the currency of the said Power, of the following amounts:
Category I: | Prisoners ranking below sergeants: eight Swiss francs. |
Category II: | Sergeants and other non-commissioned officers, or prisoners of equivalent rank: twelve Swiss francs. |
Category III: | Warrant officers and commissioned officers below the rank of major or prisoners of equivalent rank: fifty Swiss francs. |
Category IV: | Majors, Lieutenant-Colonels, Colonels or prisoners of equivalent rank: sixty Swiss francs. |
Category V: | General officers or prisoners of war of equivalent rank: seventy-five Swiss francs. |
However, the Parties to the conflict concerned may by special agreement modify the amount of advances of pay due to prisoners of the preceding categories.
Furthermore, if the amounts indicated in the first paragraph above would be unduly high compared with the pay of the Detaining Power's armed forces or would, for any reason, seriously embarrass the Detaining Power, then pending the conclusion of a special agreement with the Power on which the prisoners depend to vary the amounts indicated above, the Detaining Power:
(a) shall continue to credit the accounts of the prisoners with the amounts indicated in the first paragraph above;
(b) may temporarily limit the amount made available from these advances of pay to prisoners of war for their own use, to sums which are reasonable, but which, for Category I, shall never be inferior to the amount that the Detaining Power gives to the members of its own armed forces.
The reasons for any limitation will be given without delay to the Protecting Power.
Article 61.
The Detaining Power shall accept for distribution as supplementary pay to prisoners of war sums which the Power on which the prisoners depend may forward to them, on condition that the sums to be paid shall be the same for each prisoner of the same category, shall be payable to all prisoners of that category depending on that Power, and shall be placed in their separate accounts, at the earliest opportunity, in accordance with the provisions of Article 64. Such supplementary pay shall not relieve the Detaining Power of any obligation under this Convention.
Article 62.
Prisoners of war shall be paid a fair working rate of pay by the detaining authorities direct. The rate shall be fixed by the said authorities, but shall at no time be less than one-fourth of one Swiss franc for a full working day. The Detaining Power shall inform prisoners of war, as well as the Power on which they depend, through the intermediary of the Protecting Power, of the rate of daily working pay that it has fixed.
Working pay shall likewise be paid by the detaining authorities to prisoners of war permanently detailed to duties or to a skilled or semi-skilled occupation in connection with the administration, installation or maintenance of camps, and to the prisoners who are required to carry out spiritual or medical duties on behalf of their comrades.
The working pay of the prisoners' representative, of his advisers, if any, and of his assistants, shall be paid out of the fund maintained by canteen profits. The scale of this working pay shall be fixed by the prisoners' representative and approved by the camp commander. If there is no such fund, the detaining authorities shall pay these prisoners a fair working rate of pay.
Article 63.
Prisoners of war shall be permitted to receive remittances of money addressed to them individually or collectively.
Every prisoner of war shall have at his disposal the credit balance of his account as provided for in the following Article, within the limits fixed by the Detaining Power, which shall make such payments as are requested. Subject to financial or monetary restrictions which the Detaining Power regards as essential, prisoners of war may also have payments made abroad. In this case payments addressed by prisoners of war to dependents shall be given priority.
In any event, and subject to the consent of the Power on which they depend, prisoners may have payments made in their own country, as follows: the Detaining Power shall send to the aforesaid Power through the Protecting Power, a notification giving all the necessary particulars concerning the prisoners of war, the beneficiaries of the payments, and the amount of the sums to be paid, expressed in the Detaining Power's currency. The said notification shall be signed by the prisoners and countersigned by the camp commander. The Detaining Power shall debit the prisoners' account by a corresponding amount; the sum thus debited shall be placed by it to the credit of the Power on which the prisoners depend.
To apply the foregoing provisions, the Detaining Power may usefully consult the Model Regulations in Annex V of the present Convention.
Article 64.
The Detaining Power shall hold an account for each prisoner of war, showing at least the following:
(1) The amounts due to the prisoner or received by him as advances of pay, as working pay or derived from any other source; the sums in the currency of the Detaining Power which were taken from him; the sums taken from him and converted at his request into the currency of the said Power.
(2) The payment made to the prisoner in cash, or in any other similar form; the payments made on his behalf and at his request; the sums transferred under Article 63, third paragraph.
Article 65.
Every item entered in the account of a prisoner of war shall be countersigned or initialled by him, or by the prisoners' representative acting on his behalf.
Prisoners of war shall at all times be afforded reasonable facilities for consulting and obtaining copies of their accounts, which may likewise be inspected by the representatives of the Protecting Powers at the time of visits to the camp.
When prisoners of war are transferred from one camp to another, their personal accounts will follow them. In case of transfer from one Detaining Power to another, the moneys which are their property and are not in the currency of the Detaining Power will follow them. They shall be given certificates for any other moneys standing to the credit of their accounts.
The Parties to the conflict concerned may agree to notify to each other at specific intervals through the Protecting Power, the amount of the accounts of the prisoners of war.
Article 66.
On the termination of captivity, through the release of a prisoner of war or his repatriation, the Detaining Power shall give him a statement, signed by an authorised officer of that Power, showing the credit balance then due to him. The Detaining Power shall also send through the Protecting Power to the government upon which the prisoner of war depends, lists giving all appropriate particulars of all prisoners of war whose captivity has been terminated by repatriation, release, escape, death or any other means, and showing the amount of their credit balances. Such lists shall be certified on each sheet by an authorised representative of the Detaining Power.
Any of the above provisions of this Article may be varied by mutual agreement between any two Parties to the conflict.
The Power on which the prisoner of war depends shall be responsible for settling with him any credit balance due to him from the Detaining Power on the termination of his captivity.
Article 67.
Advances of pay, issued to prisoners of war in conformity with Article 60, shall be considered as made on behalf of the Power on which they depend. Such advances of pay, as well as all payments made by the said Power under Article 63, third paragraph, and Article 68, shall form the subject of arrangements between the Powers concerned, at the close of hostilities.
Article 68.
Any claim by a prisoner of war for compensation in respect of any injury or other disability arising out of work shall be referred to the Power on which he depends, through the Protecting Power. In accordance with Article 54, the Detaining Power will, in all cases, provide the prisoner of war concerned with a statement showing the nature of the injury or disability, the circumstances in which it arose and particulars of medical or hospital treatment given for it. This statement will be signed by a responsible officer of the Detaining Power and the medical particulars certified by a medical officer.
Any claim from a prisoner of war for compensation in respect of personal effects, moneys or valuables impounded by the Detaining Power under Article 18 and not forthcoming on his repatriation, or in respect of loss alleged to be due to the fault of the Detaining Power or any of its servants shall likewise be referred to the Power on which he depends. Nevertheless, any such personal effects required for use by the prisoners of war whilst in captivity shall be replaced at the expense of the Detaining Power. The Detaining Power will, in all cases, provide the prisoner of war with a statement, signed by a responsible officer, showing all available information regarding the reasons why such effects, moneys or valuables have not been restored to him. A copy of this statement will be forwarded to the Power on which he depends through the Central Prisoners of War Agency provided for in Article 123.
Section V.—Relations of Prisoners of War with the Exterior.
Article 69.
Immediately upon prisoners of war falling into its power, the Detaining Power shall inform them and the Powers on which they depend, through the Protecting Power, of the measures taken to carry out the provisions of the present Section. They shall likewise inform the parties concerned of any subsequent modifications of such measures.
Article 70.
Immediately upon capture, or not more than one week after arrival at a camp, even if it is a transit camp, likewise in case of sickness or transfer to hospital or another camp, every prisoner of war shall be enabled to write direct to his family, on the one hand, and to the Central Prisoners of War Agency provided for in Article 123, on the other hand, a card similar, if possible, to the model annexed to the present Convention, informing his relatives of his capture, address and state of health. The said cards shall be forwarded as rapidly as possible and may not be delayed in any manner.
Article 71.
Prisoners of war shall be allowed to send and receive letters and cards. If the Detaining Power deems it necessary to limit the number of letters and cards sent by each prisoner of war, the said number shall not be less than two letters and four cards monthly, exclusive of the capture cards provided for in Article 70, and conforming as closely as possible to the models annexed to the present Convention. Further limitations may be imposed only if the Protecting Power is satisfied that it would be in the interests of the prisoners of war concerned to do so owing to difficulties of translation caused by the Detaining Power's inability to find sufficient qualified linguists to carry out the necessary censorship. If limitations must be placed on the correspondence addressed to prisoners of war, they may be ordered only by the Power on which prisoners depend, possibly at the request of the Detaining Power. Such letters and cards must be conveyed by the most rapid method at the disposal of the Detaining Power; they may not be delayed or retained for disciplinary reasons.
Prisoners of war who have been without news for a long period, or who are unable to receive news from their next of kin or to give them news by the ordinary postal route, as well as those who are at a great distance from their homes, shall be permitted to send telegrams, the fees being charged against the prisoners of war's accounts with the Detaining Power or paid in the currency at their disposal. They shall likewise benefit by this measure in cases of urgency.
As a general rule, the correspondence of prisoners of war shall be written in their native language. The Parties to the conflict may allow correspondence in other languages.
Sacks containing prisoner of war mail must be securely sealed and labelled so as clearly to indicate their contents, and must be addressed to offices of destination.
Article 72.
Prisoners of war shall be allowed to receive by post or by any other means individual parcels or collective shipments containing, in particular, foodstuffs, clothing, medical supplies and articles of a religious, educational or recreational character which may meet their needs, including books, devotional articles, scientific equipment, examination papers, musical instruments, sports outfits and materials allowing prisoners of war to pursue their studies or their cultural activities.
Such shipments shall in no way free the Detaining Power from the obligations imposed upon it by virtue of the present Convention.
The only limits which may be placed on these shipments shall be those proposed by the Protecting Power in the interest of the prisoners themselves, or by the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other organisation giving assistance to the prisoners, in respect of their own shipments only, on account of exceptional strain on transport or communications.
The conditions for the sending of individual parcels and collective relief shall, if necessary, be the subject of special agreements between the Powers concerned, which may in no case delay the receipt by the prisoners of relief supplies. Books may not be included in parcels of clothing and foodstuffs. Medical supplies shall, as a rule, be sent in collective parcels.
Article 73.
In the absence of special agreements between the Powers concerned on the conditions for the receipt and distribution of collective relief shipments, the rules and regulations concerning collective shipments, which are annexed to the present Convention, shall be applied.
The special agreements referred to above shall in no case restrict the rights of prisoners' representatives to take possession of collective relief shipments intended for prisoners of war, to proceed to their distribution or to dispose of them in the interest of the prisoners.
Nor shall such agreements restrict the right of representatives of the Protecting Power, the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other organisation giving assistance to prisoners of war and responsible for the forwarding of collective shipments, to supervise their distribution to the recipients.
Article 74.
All relief shipments for prisoners of war shall be exempt from import, customs and other dues.
Correspondence, relief shipments and authorised remittances of money addressed to prisoners of war or despatched by them through the post office, either direct or through the Information Bureaux provided for in Article 122 and the Central Prisoners of War Agency provided for in Article 123, shall be exempt from any postal dues, both in the countries of origin and destination, and in intermediate countries.
If relief shipments intended for prisoners of war cannot be sent through the post office by reason of weight or for any other cause, the cost of transportion shall be borne by the Detaining Power in all the territories under its control. The other Powers party to the Convention shall bear the cost of transport in their respective territories.
In the absence of special agreements between the Parties concerned, the costs connected with transport of such shipments, other than costs covered by the above exemption, shall be charged to the senders.
The High Contracting Parties shall endeavour to reduce, so far as possible, the rates charged for telegrams sent by prisoners of war, or addressed to them.
Article 75.
Should military operations prevent the Powers concerned from fulfilling their obligation to assure the transport of the shipments referred to in Articles 70, 71, 72 and 77, the Protecting Powers concerned, the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other organisation duly approved by the Parties to the conflict may undertake to ensure the conveyance of such shipments by suitable means (railway wagons, motor vehicles, vessels, or aircraft, etc.). For this purpose, the High Contracting Parties shall endeavour to supply them with such transport and to allow its circulation, especially by granting the necessary safe-conducts.
Such transport may also be used to convey:
(a) correspondence, lists and reports exchanged between the Central Information Agency referred to in Article 123 and the National Bureaux referred to in Article 122;
(b) correspondence and reports relating to prisoners of war which the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other body assisting the prisoners, exchange either with their own delegates or with the Parties to the conflict.
These provisions in no way detract from the right of any Party to the conflict to arrange other means of transport, if it should so prefer, nor preclude the granting of safe-conducts, under mutually agreed conditions, to such means of transport.
In the absence of special agreements, the costs occasioned by the use of such means of transport shall be borne proportionally by the Parties to the conflict whose nationals are benefited thereby.
Article 76.
The censoring of correspondence addressed to prisoners of war or despatched by them shall be done as quickly as possible. Mail shall be censored only by the despatching State and the receiving State, and once only by each.
The examination of consignments intended for prisoners of war shall not be carried out under conditions that will expose the goods contained in them to deterioration; except in the case of written or printed matter, it shall be done in the presence of the addressee, or of a fellow-prisoner duly delegated by him. The delivery to prisoners of individual or collective consignments shall not be delayed under the pretext of difficulties of censorship.
Any prohibition of correspondence ordered by Parties to the conflict, either for military or political reasons, shall be only temporary and its duration shall be as short as possible.
Article 77.
The Detaining Powers shall provide all facilities for the transmission, through the Protecting Power or the Central Prisoners of War Agency provided for in Article 123, of instruments, papers or documents intended for prisoners of war or despatched by them, especially powers of attorney and wills.
In all cases they shall facilitate the preparation and execution of such documents on behalf of prisoners of war; in particular, they shall allow them to consult a lawyer and shall take what measures are necessary for the authentication of their signatures.
Section VI.—Relations between Prisoners of War and the Authorities.
Chapter I.—Complaints of Prisoners of War respecting the Conditions of Captivity.
Article 78.
Prisoners of War shall have the right to make known to the military authorities in whose power they are, their requests regarding the conditions of captivity to which they are subjected.
They shall also have the unrestricted right to apply to the representatives of the Protecting Powers either through their prisoners' representative or, if they consider it necessary, direct, in order to draw their attention to any points on which they may have complaints to make regarding their conditions of captivity.
These requests and complaints shall not be limited nor considered to be a part of the correspondence quota referred to in Article 71. They must be transmitted immediately. Even if they are recognised to be unfounded, they may not give rise to any punishment.
Prisoners' representatives may send periodic reports on the situation in the camps and the needs of the prisoners of war to the representatives of the Protecting Powers.
Chapter II.—Prisoners of War Representatives.
Article 79.
In all places where there are prisoners of war, except in those where there are officers, the prisoners shall freely elect by secret ballot, every six months, and also in case of vacancies, prisoners' representatives entrusted with representing them before the military authorities, the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross and any other organisation which may assist them. These prisoners' representatives shall be eligible for re-election.
In camps for officers and persons of equivalent status or in mixed camps, the senior officer among the prisoners of war shall be recognised as the camp prisoners' representative. In camps for officers, he shall be assisted by one or more advisers chosen by the officers; in mixed camps, his assistants shall be chosen from among the prisoners of war who are not officers and shall be elected by them.
Officer prisoners of war of the same nationality shall be stationed in labour camps for prisoners of war, for the purpose of carrying out the camp administration duties for which the prisoners of war are responsible. These officers may be elected as prisoners' representatives under the first paragraph of this Article. In such a case the assistants to the prisoners' representatives shall be chosen from among those prisoners of war who are not officers.
Every representative elected must be approved by the Detaining Power before he has the right to commence his duties. Where the Detaining Power refuses to approve a prisoner of war elected by his fellow prisoners of war, it must inform the Protecting Power of the reason for such refusal.
In all cases the prisoners' representative must have the same nationality, language and customs as the prisoners of war whom he represents. Thus, prisoners of war distributed in different sections of a camp, according to their nationality, language or customs, shall have for each section their own prisoners' representative, in accordance with the foregoing paragraphs.
Article 80.
Prisoners' representatives shall further the physical, spiritual and intellectual well-being of prisoners of war.
In particular, where the prisoners decide to organise amongst themselves a system of mutual assistance, this organisation will be within the province of the prisoners' representative, in addition to the special duties entrusted to him by other provisions of the present Convention.
Prisoners' representatives shall not be held responsible, simply by reason of their duties, for any offences committed by prisoners of war.
Article 81.
Prisoners' representatives shall not be required to perform any other work, if the accomplishment of their duties is thereby made more difficult.
Prisoners' representatives may appoint from amongst the prisoners such assistants as they may require. All material facilities shall be granted them, particularly a certain freedom of movement necessary for the accomplishment of their duties (inspection of labour detachments, receipt of supplies, etc.).
Prisoners' representatives shall be permitted to visit premises where prisoners of war are detained, and every prisoner of war shall have the right to consult freely his prisoners' representative.
All facilities shall likewise be accorded to the prisoners' representatives for communication by post and telegraph with the detaining authorities, the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross and their delegates, the Mixed Medical Commissions and with the bodies which give assistance to prisoners of war. Prisoners' representatives of labour detachments shall enjoy the same facilities for communication with the prisoners' representatives of the principal camp. Such communications shall not be restricted, nor considered as forming a part of the quota mentioned in Article 71.
Prisoners' representatives who are transferred shall be allowed a reasonable time to acquaint their successors with current affairs.
In case of dismissal, the reason therefore shall be communicated to the Protecting Power.
Chapter III.—Penal and Disciplinary Sanctions.
I. General Provisions.
Article 82.
A prisoner of war shall be subject to the laws, regulations and orders in force in the armed forces of the Detaining Power; the Detaining Power shall be justified in taking judicial or disciplinary measures in respect of any offence committed by a prisoner of war against such laws, regulations and orders. However, no proceedings or punishment contrary to the provisions of this Chapter shall be allowed.
If any law, regulation or order of the Detaining Power shall declare acts committed by a prisoner of war to be punishable, whereas the same acts would not be punishable if committed by a member of the forces of the Detaining Power, such acts shall entail disciplinary punishments only.
Article 83.
In deciding whether proceedings in respect of an offence alleged to have been committed by a prisoner of war shall be judicial or disciplinary, the Detaining Power shall ensure that the competent authorities exercise the greatest leniency and adopt wherever possible disciplinary rather than judicial measures.
Article 84.
A prisoner of war shall be tried only by a military court, unless the existing laws of the Detaining Power expressly permit the civil courts to try a member of the armed forces of the Detaining Power in respect of the particular offence alleged to have been committed by the prisoner of war.
In no circumstances whatever shall a prisoner of war be tried by a court of any kind which does not offer the essential guarantees of independence and impartiality as generally recognised, and, in particular, the procedure of which does not afford the accused the rights and means of defence provided for in Article 105.
Article 85.
Prisoners of war prosecuted under the laws of the Detaining Power for acts committed prior to capture shall retain, even if convicted, the benefits of the present Convention.
Article 86.
No prisoner of war may be punished more than once for the same act or on the same charge.
Article 87.
Prisoners of war may not be sentenced by military authorities and courts of the Detaining Power to any penalties except those provided for in respect of members of the armed forces of the said Power who have committed the same acts.
When fixing the penalty, the courts or authorities of the Detaining Power shall take into consideration, to the widest extent possible, the fact that the accused, not being a national of the Detaining Power, is not bound to it by any duty of allegiance, and that he is in its power as the result of circumstances independent of his own will. The said courts or authorities shall be at liberty to reduce the penalty provided for the violation of which the prisoner of war is accused, and shall therefore not be bound to apply the minimum penalty prescribed.
Collective punishment for individual acts, corporal punishment, imprisonment in premises without daylight and, in general, any form of torture or cruelty, are forbidden.
No prisoner of war may be deprived of his rank by the Detaining Power, or prevented from wearing his badges.
Article 88.
Officers, non-commissioned officers and men who are prisoners of war undergoing a disciplinary or judicial punishment, shall not be subjected to more severe treatment than that applied in respect of the same punishment to members of the armed forces of the Detaining Power of equivalent rank.
A woman prisoner of war shall not be awarded or sentenced to a punishment more severe, or treated whilst undergoing punishment more severely, than a woman member of the armed forces of the Detaining Power dealt with for a similar offence.
In no case may a woman prisoner of war be awarded or sentenced to a punishment more severe, or treated whilst undergoing punishment more severely, than a male member of the armed forces of the Detaining Power dealt with for a similar offence.
Prisoners of war who have served disciplinary or judicial sentences may not be treated differently from other prisoners of war.
II. Disciplinary Sanctions.
Article 89.
The disciplinary punishments applicable to prisoners of war are the following:
(1) a fine which shall not exceed 50 per cent of the advances of pay and working pay which the prisoner of war would otherwise receive under the provisions of Articles 60 and 62 during a period of not more than thirty days;
(2) discontinuance of privileges granted over and above the treatment provided for by the present Convention;
(3) fatigue duties not exceeding two hours daily;
(4) confinement.
The punishment referred to under (3) shall not be applied to officers.
In no case shall disciplinary punishments be inhuman, brutal or dangerous to the health of prisoners of war.
Article 90.
The duration of any single punishment shall in no case exceed thirty days. Any period of confinement awaiting the hearing of a disciplinary offence or the award of disciplinary punishment shall be deducted from an award pronounced against a prisoner of war.
The maximum of thirty days provided above may not be exceeded, even if the prisoner of war is answerable for several acts at the same time when he is awarded punishment, whether such acts are related or not.
The period between the pronouncing of an award of disciplinary punishment and its execution shall not exceed one month.
When a prisoner of war is awarded a further disciplinary punishment, a period of at least three days shall elapse between the execution of any two of the punishments, if the duration of one of these is ten days or more.
Article 91.
The escape of a prisoner of war shall be deemed to have succeeded when:
(1) he has joined the armed forces of the Power on which he depends, or those of an allied Power;
(2) he has left the territory under the control of the Detaining Power, or of an ally of the said Power;
(3) he has joined a ship flying the flag of the Power on which he depends, or of an allied Power in the territorial waters of the Detaining Power, the said ship not being under the control of the last named Power.
Prisoners of war who have made good their escape in the sense of this Article and who are recaptured, shall not be liable to any punishment in respect of their previous escape.
Article 92.
A prisoner of war who attempts to escape and is recaptured before having made good his escape in the sense of Article 91 shall be liable only to a disciplinary punishment in respect of this act, even if it is a repeated offence.
A prisoner of war who is recaptured shall be handed over without delay to the competent military authority.
Article 88, fourth paragraph, notwithstanding, prisoners of war punished as a result of an unsuccessful escape may be subjected to special surveillance. Such surveillance must not affect the state of their health, must be undergone in a prisoner of war camp, and must not entail the suppression of any of the safeguards granted them by the present Convention.
Article 93.
Escape or attempt to escape, even if it is a repeated offence, shall not be deemed an aggravating circumstance if the prisoner of war is subjected to trial by judicial proceedings in respect of an offence committed during his escape or attempt to escape.
In conformity with the principle stated in Article 83, offences committed by prisoners of war with the sole intention of facilitating their escape and which do not entail any violence against life or limb, such as offences against public property, theft without intention of self-enrichment, the drawing up or use of false papers, or the wearing of civilian clothing, shall occasion disciplinary punishment only.
Prisoners of war who aid or abet an escape or an attempt to escape shall be liable on this count to disciplinary punishment only.
Article 94.
If an escaped prisoner of war is recaptured, the Power on which he depends shall be notified therof in the manner defined in Article 122, provided notification of his escape has been made.
Article 95.
A prisoner of war accused of an offence against discipline shall not be kept in confinement pending the hearing unless a member of the armed forces of the Detaining Power would be so kept if he were accused of a similar offence, or if it is essential in the interests of camp order and discipline.
Any period spent by a prisoner of war in confinement awaiting the disposal of an offence against discipline shall be reduced to an absolute minimum and shall not exceed fourteen days.
The provisions of Article 97 and 98 of this Chapter shall apply to prisoners of war who are in confinement awaiting the disposal of offences against discipline.
Article 96.
Acts which constitute offences against discipline shall be investigated immediately.
Without prejudice to the competence of courts and superior military authorities, disciplinary punishment may be ordered only by an officer having disciplinary powers in his capacity as camp commander, or by a responsible officer who replaces him or to whom he has delegated his disciplinary powers.
In no case may such powers be delegated to a prisoner of war or be exercised by a prisoner of war.
Before any disciplinary award is pronounced, the accused shall be given precise information regarding the offences of which he is accused, and given an opportunity of explaining his conduct and of defending himself. He shall be permitted, in particular, to call witnesses and to have recourse, if necessary, to the services of a qualified interpreter. The decision shall be announced to the accused prisoner of war and to the prisoners' representative.
A record of disciplinary punishments shall be maintained by the camp commander and shall be open to inspection by representatives of the Protecting Power.
Article 97.
Prisoners of war shall not in any case be transferred to penitentiary establishments (prisons, penitentiaries, convict prisons, etc.) to undergo disciplinary punishment therein.
All premises in which disciplinary punishments are undergone shall conform to the sanitary requirements set forth in Article 25. A prisoner of war undergoing punishment shall be enabled to keep himself in a state of cleanliness, in conformity with Article 29.
Officers and persons of equivalent status shall not be lodged in the same quarters as non-commissioned officers or men.
Women prisoners of war undergoing disciplinary punishment shall be confined in separate quarters from male prisoners of war and shall be under the immediate supervision of women.
Article 98.
A prisoner of war undergoing confinement as a disciplinary punishment, shall continue to enjoy the benefits of the provisions of this Convention except in so far as these are necessarily rendered inapplicable by the mere fact that he is confined. In no case may he be deprived of the benefits of the provisions of Articles 78 and 126.
A prisoner of war awarded disciplinary punishment may not be deprived of the prerogatives attached to his rank.
Prisoners of war awarded disciplinary punishment shall be allowed to exercise and to stay in the open air at least two hours daily.
They shall be allowed, on their request, to be present at the daily medical inspections. They shall receive the attention which their state of health requires and, if necessary, shall be removed to the camp infirmary or to a hospital.
They shall have permission to read and write, likewise to send and receive letters. Parcels and remittances of money, however, may be withheld from them until the completion of the punishment; they shall meanwhile be entrusted to the prisoners' representative, who will hand over to the infirmary the perishable goods contained in such parcels.
III. Judicial Proceedings.
Article 99.
No prisoner of war may be tried or sentenced for an act which is not forbidden by the law of the Detaining Power or by international law in force at the time the said act was committed.
No moral or physical coercion may be exerted on a prisoner of war in order to induce him to admit himself guilty of the act of which he is accused.
No prisoner of war may be convicted without having had an opportunity to present his defence and the assistance of a qualified advocate or counsel.
Article 100.
Prisoners of war and the Protecting Powers shall be informed as soon as possible of the offences which are punishable by the death sentence under the laws of the Detaining Power.
Other offences shall not thereafter be made punishable by the death penalty without the concurrence of the Power upon which the prisoners of war depend.
The death sentence cannot be pronounced against a prisoner of war unless the attention of the court has, in accordance with Article 87, second paragraph, been particularly called to the fact that since the accused is not a national of the Detaining Power, he is not bound to it by any duty of allegiance, and that he is in its power as the result of circumstances independent of his own will.
Article 101.
If the death penalty is pronounced on a prisoner of war, the sentence shall not be executed before the expiration of a period of at least six months from the date when the Protecting Power receives, at an indicated address, the detailed communication provided for in Article 107.
Article 102.
A prisoner of war can be validly sentenced only if the sentence has been pronounced by the same courts according to the same procedure as in the case of members of the armed forces of the Detaining Power, and if, furthermore, the provisions of the present Chapter have been observed.
Article 103.
Judicial investigations relating to a prisoner of war shall be conducted as rapidly as circumstances permit and so that his trial shall take place as soon as possible. A prisoner of war shall not be confined while awaiting trial unless a member of the armed forces of the Detaining Power would be so confined if he were accused of a similar offence, or if it is essential to do so in the interests of national security. In no circumstances shall this confinement exceed three months.
Any period spent by a prisoner of war in confinement awaiting trial shall be deducted from any sentence of imprisonment passed upon him and taken into account in fixing any penalty.
The provisions of Articles 97 and 98 of this Chapter shall apply to a prisoner of war whilst in confinement awaiting trial.
Article 104.
In any case in which the Detaining Power has decided to institute judicial proceedings against a prisoner of war, it shall notify the Protecting Power as soon as possible and at least three weeks before the opening of the trial. This period of three weeks shall run as from the day on which such notification reaches the Protecting Power at the address previously indicated by the latter to the Detaining Power.
The said notification shall contain the following information:—
(1) surname and first names of the prisoner of war, his rank, his army, regimental, personal or serial number, his date of birth, and his profession or trade, if any;
(2) place of internment or confinement;
(3) specification of the charge or charges on which the prisoner of war is to be arraigned, giving the legal provisions applicable;
(4) designation of the court which will try the case, likewise the date and place fixed for the opening of the trial.
The same communication shall be made by the Detaining Power to the prisoners' representative.
If no evidence is submitted, at the opening of a trial, that the notification referred to above was received by the Protecting Power, by the prisoner of war and by the prisoners' representative concerned, at least three weeks before the opening of the trial, then the latter cannot take place and must be adjourned.
Article 105.
The prisoner of war shall be entitled to assistance by one of his prisoner comrades, to defence by a qualified advocate or counsel of his own choice, to the calling of witnesses and, if he deems necessary, to the services of a competent interpreter. He shall be advised of these rights by the Detaining Power in due time before the trial.
Failing a choice by the prisoner of war, the Protecting Power shall find him an advocate or counsel, and shall have at least one week at its disposal for the purpose. The Detaining Power shall deliver to the said Power, on request, a list of persons qualified to present the defence. Failing a choice of an advocate or counsel by the prisoner of war or the Protecting Power, the Detaining Power shall appoint a competent advocate or counsel to conduct the defence.
The advocate or counsel conducting the defence on behalf of the prisoner of war shall have at his disposal a period of two weeks at least before the opening of the trial, as well as the necessary facilities to prepare the defence of the accused. He may, in particular, freely visit the accused and interview him in private. He may also confer with any witnesses for the defence, including prisoners of war. He shall have the benefit of these facilities until the term of appeal or petition has expired.
Particulars of the charge or charges on which the prisoner of war is to be arraigned, as well as the documents which are generally communicated to the accused by virtue of the laws in force in the armed forces of the Detaining Power, shall be communicated to the accused prisoner of war in a language which he understands, and in good time before the opening of the trial. The same communication in the same circumstances shall be made to the advocate or counsel conducting the defence on behalf of the prisoner of war.
The representatives of the Protecting Power shall be entitled to attend the trial of the case, unless, exceptionally, this is held in camera in the interest of State security. In such a case the Detaining Power shall advise the Protecting Power accordingly.
Article 106.
Every prisoner of war shall have, in the same manner as the members of the armed forces of the Detaining Power, the right of appeal or petition from any sentence pronounced upon him, with a view to the quashing or revising of the sentence or the reopening of the trial. He shall be fully informed of his right to appeal or petition and of the time limit within which he may do so.
Article 107.
Any judgment and sentence pronounced upon a prisoner of war shall be immediately reported to the Protecting Power in the form of a summary communication, which shall also indicate whether he has the right of appeal with a view to the quashing of the sentence or the reopening of the trial. This communication shall likewise be sent to the prisoners' representative concerned. It shall also be sent to the accused prisoner of war in a language he understands, if the sentence was not pronounced in his presence. The Detaining Power shall also immediately communicate to the Protecting Power the decision of the prisoner of war to use or to waive his right of appeal.
Furthermore, if a prisoner of war is finally convicted or if a sentence pronounced on a prisoner of war in the first instance is a death sentence, the Detaining Power shall as soon as possible address to the Protecting Power a detailed communication containing:
(1) the precise wording of the finding and sentence;
(2) a summarised report of any preliminary investigation and of the trial, emphasising in particular the elements of the prosecution and the defence;
(3) notification, where applicable, of the establishment where the sentence will be served.
The communications provided for in the foregoing sub-paragraphs shall be sent to the Protecting Power at the address previously made known to the Detaining Power.
Article 108.
Sentences pronounced on prisoners of war after a conviction has become duly enforceable, shall be served in the same establishments and under the same conditions as in the case of members of the armed forces of the Detaining Power. These conditions shall in all cases conform to the requirements of health and humanity.
A woman prisoner of war on whom such a sentence has been pronounced shall be confined in separate quarters and shall be under the supervision of women.
In any case, prisoners of war sentenced to a penalty depriving them of their liberty shall retain the benefit of the provisions of Articles 78 and 126 of the present Convention. Furthermore, they shall be entitled to receive and despatch correspondence, to receive at least one relief parcel monthly, to take regular exercise in the open air, to have the medical care required by their state of health, and the spiritual assistance they may desire. Penalties to which they may be subjected shall be in accordance with the provisions of Article 87, third paragraph.
PART IV.—TERMINATION OF CAPTIVITY.
Section 1.—Direct Repatriation and Accommodation in Neutral Countries.
Article 109.
Subject to the provisions of the third paragraph of this Article, Parties to the conflict are bound to send back to their own country, regardless of number or rank, seriously wounded and seriously sick prisoners of war, after having cared for them until they are fit to travel, in accordance with the first paragraph of the following Article.
Throughout the duration of hostilities, Parties to the conflict shall endeavour, with the co-operation of the neutral Powers concerned, to make arrangements for the accommodation in neutral countries of the sick and wounded prisoners of war referred to in the second paragraph of the following Article. They may, in addition, conclude agreements with a view to the direct repatriation or intern-under the first paragraph of this Article, may be repatriated against his will during hostilities.
No sick or injured prisoner of war who is eligible for repatriation under the first paragraph of this Article, may be repatriated against his will during hostilities.
Article 110.
The following shall be repatriated direct:
(1) incurably wounded and sick whose mental or physical fitness seems to have been gravely diminished.
(2) wounded and sick who, according to medical opinion, are not likely to recover within one year, whose condition requires treatment and whose mental or physical fitness seems to have been gravely diminished.
(3) wounded and sick who have recovered, but whose mental or physical fitness seems to have been gravely and permanently diminished.
The following may be accommodated in a neutral country:
(1) wounded and sick whose recovery may be expected within one year of the date of the wound or the beginning of the illness, if treatment in a neutral country might increase the prospects of a more certain and speedy recovery.
(2) prisoners of war whose mental or physical health, according to medical opinion, is seriously threatened by continued captivity, but whose accommodation in a neutral country might remove such a threat.
The conditions which prisoners of war accommodated in a neutral country must fulfil in order to permit their repatriation shall be fixed, as shall likewise their status, by agreement between the Powers concerned. In general, prisoners of war who have been accommodated in a neutral country, and who belong to the following categories, should be repatriated:
(1) those whose state of health has deteriorated so as to fulfil the conditions laid down for direct repatriation;
(2) those whose mental or physical powers remain, even after treatment, considerably impaired.
If no special agreements are concluded between the Parties to the conflict concerned, to determine the cases of disablement or sickness entailing direct repatriation or accommodation in a neutral country, such cases shall be settled in accordance with the principles laid down in the Model Agreement concerning direct repatriation and accommodation in neutral countries of wounded and sick prisoners of war and in the Regulations concerning Mixed Medical Commissions annexed to the present Convention.
Article 111
The Detaining Power, the Power on which the prisoners of war depend, and a neutral Power agreed upon by these two Powers, shall endeavour to conclude agreements which will enable prisoners of war to be interned in the territory of the said neutral Power until the close of hostilities.
Article 112
Upon the outbreak of hostilities, Mixed Medical Commissions shall be appointed to examine sick and wounded prisoners of war, and to make all appropriate decisions regarding them. The appointment, duties and functioning of these Commissions shall be in conformity with the provisions of the Regulations annexed to the present Convention.
However, prisoners of war who, in the opinion of the medical authorities of the Detaining Power, are manifestly seriously injured or seriously sick, may be repatriated without having to be examined by a Mixed Medical Commission.
Article 113.
Besides those who are designated by the medical authorities of the Detaining Power, wounded or sick prisoners of war belonging to the categories listed below shall be entitled to present themselves for examination by the Mixed Medical Commissions provided for in the foregoing Article:
(1) wounded and sick proposed by a physician or surgeon who is of the same nationality, or a national of a Party to the conflict allied with the Power on which the said prisoners depend, and who exercises his functions in the camp;
(2) wounded and sick proposed by their prisoners' representative;
(3) wounded and sick proposed by the Power on which they depend, or by an organisation duly recognised by the said Power and giving assistance to the prisoners.
Prisoners of war who do not belong to one of the three foregoing categories may nevertheless present themselves for examination by Mixed Medical Commissions, but shall be examined only after those belonging to the said categories.
The physician or surgeon of the same nationality as the prisoners who present themselves for examination by the Mixed Medical Commission, likewise the prisoners' representative of the said prisoners, shall have permission to be present at the examination.
Article 114.
Prisoners of war who meet with accidents shall, unless the injury is self-inflicted, have the benefit of the provisions of this Convention as regards repatriation or accommodation in a neutral country.
Article 115
No prisoner of war on whom a disciplinary punishment has been imposed and who is elegible for repatriation or for accommodation in a neutral country, may be kept back on the plea that he has not undergone his punishment.
Prisoners of war detained in connexion with a judicial prosecution or conviction and who are designated for repatriation or accommodation in a neutral country, may benefit by such measures before the end of the proceedings or the completion of the punishment, if the Detaining Power consents.
Parties to the conflict shall communicate to each other the names of those who will be detained until the end of the proceedings or the completion of the punishment.
Article 116.
The costs of repatriating prisoners of war or of transporting them to a neutral country shall be borne, from the frontiers of the Detaining Power, by the Power on which the said prisoners depend.
Article 117.
No repatriated person may be employed on active military service.
Section II.—Release and Repatriation of Prisoners of War at the close of Hostilities.
Article 118
Prisoners of war shall be released and repatriated without delay after the cessation of active hostilities.
In the absence of stipulations to the above effect in any agreement concluded between the Parties to the conflict with a view to the cessation of hostilities, or failing any such agreement, each of the Detaining Powers shall itself establish and execute without delay a plan of repatriation in conformity with the principle laid down in the foregoing paragraph.
In either case, the measures adopted shall be brought to the knowledge of the prisoners of war.
The costs of repatriation of prisoners of war shall in all cases be equitably apportioned between the Detaining Power and the Power on which the prisoners depend. This apportionment shall be carried out on the following basis:
(a) If the two Powers are contiguous, the Power on which the prisoners of war depend shall bear the costs of repatriation from the frontiers of the Detaining Power.
(b) If the two Powers are not contiguous, the Detaining Power shall bear the costs of transport of prisoners of war over its own territory as far as its frontier or its port of embarkation nearest to the territory of the Power on which the prisoners of war depend. The Parties concerned shall agree between themselves as to the equitable apportionment of the remaining costs of the repatriation. The conclusion of this agreement shall in no circumstances justify any delay in the repatriation of the prisoners of war.
Article 119.
Repatriation shall be effected in conditions similar to those laid down in Articles 46 to 48 inclusive of the present Convention for the transfer of prisoners of war, having regard to the provisions of Article 118 and to those of the following paragraphs.
On repatriation, any articles of value impounded from prisoners of war under Article 18, and any foreign currency which has not been converted into the currency of the Detaining Power, shall be restored to them. Articles of value and foreign currency which, for any reason whatever, are not restored to prisoners of war on repatriation, shall be despatched to the Information Bureau set up under Article 122.
Prisoners of war shall be allowed to take with them their personal effects, and any correspondence and parcels which have arrived for them. The weight of such baggage may be limited, if the conditions of repatriation so require, to what each prisoner can reasonably carry. Each prisoner shall in all cases be authorised to carry at least twenty-five kilograms.
The other personal effects of the repatriated prisoner shall be left in the charge of the Detaining Power which shall have them forwarded to him as soon as it has concluded an agreement to this effect, regulating the conditions of transport and the payment of the costs involved, with the Power on which the prisoner depends.
Prisoners of war against whom criminal proceedings for an indictable offence are pending may be detained until the end of such proceedings, and, if necessary, until the completion of the punishment. The same shall apply to prisoners of war already convicted for an indictable offence.
Parties to the conflict shall communicate to each other the names of any prisoners of war who are detained until the end of proceedings or until punishment has been completed.
By agreement between the Parties to the conflict, commissions shall be established for the purpose of searching for dispersed prisoners of war and of assuring their repatriation with the least possible delay.
Section III.—Death of Prisoners of War.
Article 120.
Wills of prisoners of war shall be drawn up so as to satisfy the conditions of validity required by the legislation of their country of origin, which will take steps to inform the Detaining Power of its requirements in this respect. At the request of the prisoner of war and, in all cases, after death, the will shall be transmitted without delay to the Protecting Power; a certified copy shall be sent to the Central Agency.
Death certificates, in the form annexed to the present Convention, or lists certified by a responsible officer, of all persons who die as prisoners of war shall be forwarded as rapidly as possible to the Prisoner of War Information Bureau established in accordance with Article 122. The death certificates or certified lists shall show particulars of identity as set out in the third paragraph of Article 17, and also the date and place of death, the cause of death, the date and place of burial and all particulars necessary to identify the graves.
The burial or cremation of a prisoner of war shall be preceded by a medical examination of the body with a view to confirming death and enabling a report to be made and, where necessary, establishing identity.
The detaining authorities shall ensure that prisoners of war who have died in captivity are honourably buried, if possible according to the rites of the religion to which they belonged, and that their graves are respected, suitably maintained and marked so as to be found at any time. Wherever possible, deceased prisoners of war who depended on the same Power shall be interred in the same place.
Deceased prisoners of war shall be buried in individual graves unless unavoidable circumstances require the use of collective graves. Bodies may be cremated only for imperative reasons of hygiene, on account of the religion of the deceased or in accordance with his express wish to this effect. In case of cremation, the fact shall be stated and the reasons given in the death certificate of the deceased.
In order that graves may always be found, all particulars of burials and graves shall be recorded with a Graves Registration Service established by the Detaining Power. Lists of graves and particulars of the prisoners of war interred in cemeteries and elsewhere shall be transmitted to the Power on which such prisoners of war depended. Responsibility for the care of these graves and for records of any subsequent moves of the bodies shall rest on the Power controlling the territory, if a Party to the present Convention. These provisions shall also apply to the ashes, which shall be kept by the Graves Registration Service until proper disposal thereof in accordance with the wishes of the home country.
Article 121
Every death or serious injury of a prisoner of war caused or suspected to have been caused by a sentry, another prisoner of war, or any other person, as well as any death the cause of which is unknown, shall be immediately followed by an official enquiry by the Detaining Power.
A communication on this subject shall be sent immediately to the Protecting Power. Statements shall be taken from witnesses, especially from those who are prisoners of war, and a report including such statements shall be forwarded to the Protecting Power.
If the enquiry indicates the guilt of one or more persons, the Detaining Power shall take all measures for the prosecution of the person or persons responsible.
PART V.—INFORMATION BUREAUX AND RELIEF SOCIETIES FOR PRISONERS OF WAR.
Article 122.
Upon the outbreak of a conflict and in all cases of occupation, each of the Parties to the conflict shall institute an official Information Bureau for prisoners of war who are in its power. Neutral or non-belligerent Powers who may have received within their territory persons belonging to one of the categories referred to in Article 4, shall take the same action with respect to such persons. The Power concerned shall ensure that the Prisoners of War Information Bureau is provided with the necessary accommodation, equipment and staff to ensure its efficient working. It shall be at liberty to employ prisoners of war in such a Bureau under the conditions laid down in the Section of the present Convention dealing with work by prisoners of war.
Within the shortest possible period, each of the Parties to the conflict shall give its Bureaux the information referred to in the fourth, fifth and sixth paragraphs of this Article regarding any enemy person belonging to one of the categories referred to in Article 4, who has fallen into its power. Neutral or non-belligerent Powers shall take the same action with regard to persons belonging to such categories whom they have received within their territory.
The Bureau shall immediately forward such information by the most rapid means to the Powers concerned, through the intermediary of the Protecting Powers and likewise the Central Agency provided for in Article 123.
This information shall make it possible quickly to advise the next of kin concerned. Subject to the provisions of Article 17, the information shall include, in so far as available to the Information Bureau, in respect of each prisoner of war, his surname, first names, rank, army, regimental, personal or serial number, place and full date of birth, indication of the Power on which he depends, first name of the father and maiden, name of the mother, name and address of the person to be informed and the address to which correspondence for the prisoner may be sent.
The Information Bureau shall receive from the various departments concerned information regarding transfers, releases, repatriations, escapes, admissions to hospital, and deaths, and shall transmit such information in the manner described in the third paragraph above.
Likewise, information regarding the state of health of prisoners of war who are seriously ill or seriously wounded shall be supplied regularly, every week if possible.
The Information Bureau shall also be responsible for replying to all enquiries sent to it concerning prisoners of war, including those who have died in captivity; it will make any enquiries necessary to obtain the information which is asked for if this is not in its possession.
All written communications made by the Bureau shall be authenticated by a signature or a seal.
The Information Bureau shall furthermore be charged with collecting all personal valuables, including sums in currencies other than that of the Detaining Power and documents of importance to the next of kin, left by prisoners of war who have been repatriated or released, or who have escaped or died, and shall forward the said valuables to the Powers concerned. Such articles shall be sent by the Bureau in sealed packets which shall be accompanied by statements giving clear and full particulars of the identity of the person to whom the articles belonged, and by a complete list of the contents of the parcel. Other personal effects of such prisoners of war shall be transmitted under arrangements agreed upon between the Parties to the conflict concerned.
Article 123.
A Central Prisoners of War Information Agency shall be created in a neutral country. The International Committee of the Red Cross shall, if it deems necessary, propose to the Powers concerned the organisation of such an Agency.
The function of the Agency shall be to collect all information it may obtain through official or private channels respecting prisoners of war, and to transmit it as rapidly as possible to the country of origin of the prisoners of war or to the Power on which they depend. It shall receive from the Parties to the conflict all facilities for effecting such transmissions.
The High Contracting Parties, and in particular those whose nationals benefit by the services of the Central Agency, are requested to give the said Agency the financial aid it may require.
The foregoing provisions shall in no way be interpreted as restricting the humanitarian activities of the International Committee of the Red Cross, or of the relief societies provided for in Article 125.
Article 124.
The national Information Bureaux and the Central Information Agency shall enjoy free postage for mail, likewise all the exemptions provided for in Article 74, and further, so far as possible, exemption from telegraphic charges or, at least, greatly reduced rates.
Article 125.
Subject to the measures which the Detaining Powers may consider essential to ensure their security or to meet any other reasonable need, the representatives of religious organisations, relief societies, or any other organisation assisting prisoners of war, shall receive from the said Powers, for themselves and their duly accredited agents, all necessary facilities for visiting the prisoners, for distributing relief supplies and material, from any source, intended for religious, educational or recreative purposes, and for assisting them in organising their leisure time within the camps. Such societies or organisations may be constituted in the territory of the Detaining Power or in any other country, or they may have an international character.
The Detaining Power may limit the number of societies and organisations whose delegates are allowed to carry out their activities in its territory and under its supervision, on condition, however, that such limitation shall not hinder the effective operation of adequate relief to all prisoners of war.
The special position of the International Committee of the Red Cross in this field shall be recognised and respected at all times.
As soon as relief supplies or material intended for the above-mentioned purposes are handed over to prisoners of war, or very shortly afterwards, receipts for each consignment, signed by the prisoners' representative, shall be forwarded to the relief society or organisation making the shipment. At the same time, receipts for these consignments shall be supplied by the administrative authorities responsible for guarding the prisoners.
PART VI.—EXECUTION OF THE CONVENTION.
Section 1.—General Provisions.
Article 126.
Representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers shall have permission to go to all places where prisoners of war may be, particularly to places of internment, imprisonment and labour, and shall have access to all premises occupied by prisoners of war; they shall also be allowed to go to the places of departure, passage and arrival of prisoners who are being transferred. They shall be able to interview the prisoners, and in particular the prisoners' representatives, without witnesses, either personally or through an interpreter.
Representatives and delegates of the Protecting Powers shall have full liberty to select the places they wish to visit. The duration and frequency of these visits shall not be restricted. Visits may not be prohibited except for reasons of imperative military necessity, and then only as an exceptional and temporary measure.
The Detaining Power and the Power on which the said prisoners of war depend may agree, if necessary, that compatriots of these prisoners of war be permitted to participate in the visits.
The delegates of the International Committee of the Red Cross shall enjoy the same prerogatives. The appointment of such delegates shall be submitted to the approval of the Power detaining the prisoners of war to be visited.
Article 127.
The High Contracting Parties undertake, in time of peace as in time of war, to disseminate the text of the present Convention as widely as possible in their respective countries, and, in particular, to include the study thereof in their programmes of military and, if possible, civil instruction, so that the principles thereof may become known to all their armed forces and to the entire population.
Any military or other authorities, who in time of war assume responsibilities in respect of prisoners of war, must possess the text of the Convention and be specially instructed as to its provisions.
Article 128.
The High Contracting Parties shall communicate to one another through the Swiss Federal Council and, during hostilities, through the Protecting Powers, the official translations of the present Convention, as well as the laws and regulations which they may adopt to ensure the application thereof.
Article 129.
The High Contracting Parties undertake to enact any legislation necessary to provide effective penal sanctions for persons committing, or ordering to be committed, any of the grave breaches of the present Convention defined in the following Article.
Each High Contracting Party shall be under the obligation to search for persons alleged to have committed, or to have ordered to be committed, such grave breaches, and shall bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts. It may also, if it prefers, and in accordance with the provisions of its own legislation, hand such persons over for trial to another High Contracting Party concerned, provided such High Contracting Party has made out a prima facie case.
Each High Contracting Party shall take measures necessary for the suppression of all acts contrary to the provisions of the present Convention other than the grave breaches defined in the following Article.
In all circumstances, the accused persons shall benefit by safeguards of proper trial and defence, which shall not be less favourable than those provided by Article 105 and those following of the present Convention.
Article 130.
Grave breaches to which the preceding Article relates shall be those involving any of the following acts, if committed against persons or property protected by the Convention: wilful killing, torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments, wilfully causing of great suffering or serious injury to body or health, compelling a prisoner of war to serve in the forces of the hostile Power, or wilfully depriving a prisoner of war of the rights of fair and regular trial prescribed in this Convention.
Article 131
No High Contracting Party shall be allowed to absolve itself or any other High Contracting Party of any liability incurred by itself or by another High Contracting Party in respect of breaches referred to in the preceding Article.
Article 132.
At the request of a Party to the conflict, an enquiry shall be instituted, in a manner to be decided between the interested Parties, concerning any alleged violation of the Convention.
If agreement has not been reached concerning the procedure for the enquiry, the Parties should agree on the choice of an umpire who will decide upon the procedure to be followed.
Once the violation has been established, the Parties to the conflict shall put an end to it and shall repress it with the least possible delay.
Section II.—Final Provisions.
Article 133.
The present Convention is established in English and in French. Both texts are equally authentic.
The Swiss Federal Council shall arrange for official translations of the Convention to be made in the Russian and Spanish languages.
Article 134.
The present Convention replaces the Convention of July 27, 1929, in relations between the High Contracting Parties.
Article 135.
In the relations between the Powers which are bound by The Hague Convention relative to the Laws and Customs of War on Land, whether that of July 29, 1899, or that of October 18, 1907, and which are parties to the present Convention, this last Convention shall be complementary to Chapter II of the Regulations annexed to the above-mentioned Conventions of The Hague.
Article 136.
The present Convention, which bears the date of this day, is open to signature until February 12, 1950, in the name of the Powers represented at the Conference which opened at Geneva on April 21, 1949; furthermore, by Powers not represented at that Conference, but which are parties to the Convention of July 27, 1929.
Article 137.
The present Convention shall be ratified as soon as possible and the ratifications shall be deposited at Berne.
A record shall be drawn up of the deposit of each instrument of ratification and certified copies of this record shall be transmitted by the Swiss Federal Council to all the Powers in whose name the Convention has been signed, or whose accession has been notified.
Article 138.
The present Convention shall come into force six months after not less than two instruments of ratification have been deposited.
Thereafter, it shall come into force for each High Contracting Party six months after the deposit of the instrument of ratification.
Article 139.
From the date of its coming into force, it shall be open to any Power in whose name the present Convention has not been signed, to accede to this Convention.
Article 140.
Accessions shall be notified in writing to the Swiss Federal Council, and shall take effect six months after the date on which they are received.
The Swiss Federal Council shall communicate the accessions to all the Powers in whose name the Convention has been signed, or whose accession has been notified.
Article 141.
The situations provided for in Articles 2 and 3 shall give immediate effect to ratifications deposited and accessions notified by the Parties to the conflict before or after the beginning of hostilities or occupation. The Swiss Federal Council shall communicate by the quickest method any ratifications or accessions received from Parties to the conflict.
Article 142.
Each of the High Contracting Parties shall be at liberty to denounce the present Convention.
The denunciation shall be notified in writing to the Swiss Federal Council, which shall transmit it to the Governments of all the High Contracting Parties.
The denunciation shall take effect one year after the notification thereof has been made to the Swiss Federal Council. However, a denunciation of which notification has been made at a time when the denouncing Power is involved in a conflict shall not take effect until peace has been concluded, and until after operations connected with release and repatriation of the persons protected by the present Convention have been terminated.
The denunciation shall have effect only in respect of the denouncing Power. It shall in no way impair the obligations which the Parties to the conflict shall remain bound to fulfil by virtue of the principles of the law of nations, as they result from the usages established among civilised peoples, from the laws of humanity and the dictates of the public conscience.
Article 143.
The Swiss Federal Council shall register the present Convention with the Secretariat of the United Nations. The Swiss Federal Council shall also inform the Secretariat of the United Nations of all ratifications, accessions and denunciations received by it with respect to the present Convention.
In witness whereof the undersigned, having deposited their respective full powers, have signed the present Convention.
Done at Geneva this twelfth day of August, 1949, in the English and French languages. The original shall be deposited in the archives of the Swiss Confederation. The Swiss Federal Council shall transmit certified copies thereof to each of the signatory and acceding States.
[Here follow the signatures and Annexes.]
FOURTH SCHEDULE.
Geneva Convention relative to the protection of civilian persons in time of war of August 12, 1949.
The undersigned Plenipotentiaries of the Governments represented at the Diplomatic Conference held at Geneva from April 21 to August 12, 1949, for the purpose of establishing a Convention for the Protection of Civilian Persons in Time of War, have agreed as follows:
PART I.—GENERAL PROVISIONS.
Article 1.
The High Contracting Parties undertake to respect and to ensure respect for the present Convention in all circumstances.
Article 2.
In addition to the provisions which shall be implemented in peace time, the present Convention shall apply to all cases of declared war or of any other armed conflict which may arise between two or more of the High Contracting Parties, even if the state of war is not recognised by one of them.
The Convention shall also apply to all cases of partial or total occupation of the territory of a High Contracting Party, even if the said occupation meets with no armed resistance.
Although one of the Powers in conflict may not be a party to the present Convention, the Powers who are parties thereto shall remain bound by it in their mutual relations. They shall furthermore be bound by the Convention in relation to the said Power, if the latter accepts and applies the provisions thereof.
Article 3.
In the case of armed conflict not of an international character occurring in the territory of one of the High Contracting Parties, each Party to the conflict shall be bound to apply, as a minimum, the following provisions:
(1) Persons taking no active part in the hostilities, including members of armed forces who have laid down their arms and those placed hors de combat by sickness, wounds, detention, or any other cause, shall in all circumstances be treated humanely, without any adverse distinction founded on race, colour, religion or faith, sex, birth or wealth, or any other similar criteria.
To this end, the following acts are and shall remain prohibited at any time and in any place whatsoever with respect to the above-mentioned persons:
(a) violence to life and person, in particular, murder of all kinds, mutilation, cruel treatment and torture;
(b) taking of hostages;
(c) outrages upon personal dignity, in particular humiliating and degrading treatment;
(d) the passing of sentences and the carrying out of executions without previous judgment pronounced by a regularly constituted court, affording all the judicial guarantees which are recognised as indispensable by civilised peoples.
(2) The wounded and sick shall be collected and cared for.
An impartial humanitarian body, such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, may offer its services to the Parties to the conflict.
The Parties to the conflict should further endeavour to bring into force, by means of special agreements, all or part of the other provisions of the present Convention.
The application of the preceding provisions shall not affect the legal status of the Parties to the conflict.
Article 4.
Persons protected by the Convention are those who, at a given moment and in any manner whatsoever, find themselves, in case of a conflict or occupation, in the hands of a Party to the conflict or Occupying Power of which they are not nationals.
Nationals of a State which is not bound by the Convention are not protected by it. Nationals of a neutral State who find themselves in the territory of a belligerent State, and nationals of a co-belligerent State, shall not be regarded as protected persons while the State of which they are nationals has normal diplomatic representation in the State in whose hands they are.
The provisions of Part II are, however, wider in application, as defined in Article 13.
Persons protected by the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field of August 12, 1949, or by the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of Wounded, Sick and Shipwrecked Members of Armed Forces at Sea of August 12, 1949, or by the Geneva Convention relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War of August 12, 1949, shall not be considered as protected persons within the meaning of the present Convention.
Article 5.
Where, in the territory of a Party to the conflict, the latter is satisfied that an individual protected person is definitely suspected of or engaged in activities hostile to the security of the State, such individual person shall not be entitled to claim such rights and privileges under the present Convention as would, if exercised in the favour of such individual person, be prejudicial to the security of such State.
Where in occupied territory an individual protected person is detained as a spy or saboteur, or as a person under definite suspicion of activity hostile to the security of the Occupying Power, such person shall, in those cases where absolute military security so requires, be regarded as having forfeited rights of communication under the present Convention.
In each case, such persons shall nevertheless be treated with humanity, and, in case of trial, shall not be deprived of the rights of fair and regular trial prescribed by the present Convention. They shall also be granted the full rights and privileges of a protected person under the present Convention at the earliest date consistent with the security of the State or Occupying Power, as the case may be.
Article 6.
The present Convention shall apply from the outset of any conflict or occupation mentioned in Article 2.
In the territory of Parties to the conflict, the application of the present Convention shall cease on the general close of military operations.
In the case of occupied territory, the application of the present Convention shall cease one year after the general close of military operations; however, the Occupying Power shall be bound, for the duration of the occupation, to the extent that such Power exercises the functions of government in such territory, by the provisions of the following Articles of the present Convention: 1 to 12, 27, 29 to 34, 47, 49, 51, 52, 53, 59, 61 to 77, 143.
Protected persons whose release, repatriation or re-establishment may take place after such dates shall meanwhile continue to benefit by the present Convention.
Article 7.
In addition to the agreements expressly provided for in Articles 11, 14, 15, 17, 36, 108, 109, 132, 133 and 149, the High Contracting Parties may conclude other special agreements for all matters concerning which they may deem it suitable to make separate provision. No special agreement shall adversely affect the situation of protected persons, as defined by the present Convention, nor restrict the rights which it confers upon them.
Protected persons shall continue to have the benefit of such agreements as long as the Convention is applicable to them, except where express provisions to the contrary are contained in the aforesaid or in subsequent agreements, or where more favourable measures have been taken with regard to them by one or other of the Parties to the conflict.
Article 8.
Protected persons may in no circumstances renounce in part or in entirety the rights secured to them by the present Convention, and by the special agreements referred to in the foregoing Article, if such there be.
Article 9.
The present Convention shall be applied with the co-operation and under the scrutiny of the Protecting Powers whose duty it is to safeguard the interests of the Parties to the conflict. For this purpose, the Protecting Powers may appoint, apart from their diplomatic or consular staff, delegates from amongst their own nationals or the nationals of other neutral Powers. The said delegates shall be subject to the approval of the Power with which they are to carry out their duties.
The Parties to the conflict shall facilitate to the greatest extent possible the task of the representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers.
The representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers shall not in any case exceed their mission under the present Convention. They shall, in particular, take account of the imperative necessities of security of the State wherein they carry out their duties.
Article 10.
The provisions of the present Convention constitute no obstacle to the humanitarian activities which the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other impartial humanitarian organisation may, subject to the consent of the Parties to the conflict concerned, undertake for the protection of civilian persons and for their relief.
Article 11.
The High Contracting Parties may at any time agree to entrust to an international organisation which offers all guarantees of impartiality and efficacy the duties incumbent on the Protecting Powers by virtue of the present Convention.
When persons protected by the present Convention do not benefit or cease to benefit, no matter for what reason, by the activities of a Protecting Power or of an organisation provided for in the first paragraph above, the Detaining Power shall request a neutral State, or such an organisation, to undertake the functions performed under the present Convention by a Protecting Power designated by the Parties to a conflict.
If protection cannot be arranged accordingly, the Detaining Power shall request or shall accept, subject to the provisions of this Article, the offer of the services of a humanitarian organisation, such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, to assume the humanitarian functions performed by Protecting Powers under the present Convention.
Any neutral Power, or any organisation invited by the Power concerned or offering itself for these purposes, shall be required to act with a sense of responsibility towards the Party to the conflict on which persons protected by the present Convention depend, and shall be required to furnish sufficient assurances that it is in a position to undertake the appropriate functions and to discharge them impartially.
No derogation from the preceding provisions shall be made by special agreements between Powers one of which is restricted, even temporarily, in its freedom to negotiate with the other Power or its allies by reason of military events, more particularly where the whole, or a substantial part, of the territory of the said Power is occupied.
Whenever in the present Convention mention is made of a Protecting Power, such mention applies to substitute organisations in the sense of the present Article.
The provisions of this Article shall extend and be adapted to cases of nationals of a neutral State who are in occupied territory or who find themselves in the territory of a belligerent State in which the State of which they are nationals has not normal diplomatic representation.
Article 12.
In cases where they deem it advisable in the interest of protected persons, particularly in cases of disagreement between the Parties to the conflict as to the application or interpretation of the provisions of the present Convention, the Protecting Powers shall lend their good offices with a view to settling the disagreement.
For this purpose, each of the Protecting Powers may, either at the invitation of one Party or on its own initiative, propose to the Parties to the conflict a meeting of their representatives, and in particular of the authorities responsible for protected persons, possibly on neutral territory suitably chosen. The Parties to the conflict shall be bound to give effect to the proposals made to them for this purpose. The Protecting Powers may, if necessary, propose for approval by the Parties to the conflict, a person belonging to a neutral Power or delegated by the International Committee of the Red Cross, who shall be invited to take part in such a meeting.
PART II.—GENERAL PROTECTION OF POPULATIONS AGAINST CERTAIN CONSEQUENCES OF WAR.
Article 13.
The provisions of Part II cover the whole of the populations of the countries in conflict, without any adverse distinction based, in particular, on race, nationality, religion or political opinion, and are intended to alleviate the sufferings caused by war.
Article 14.
In time of peace, the High Contracting Parties and, after the outbreak of hostilities, the Parties thereto, may establish in their own territory and, if the need arises, in occupied areas, hospital and safety zones and localities so organised as to protect from the effects of war, wounded, sick and aged persons, children under fifteen, expectant mothers and mothers of children under seven.
Upon the outbreak and during the course of hostilities, the Parties concerned may conclude agreements on mutual recognition of the zones and localities they have created. They may for this purpose implement the provisions of the Draft Agreement annexed to the present Convention, with such amendments as they may consider necessary.
The Protecting Powers and the International Committee of the Red Cross are invited to lend their good offices in order to facilitate the institution and recognition of these hospital and safety zones and localities.
Article 15.
Any Party to the conflict may, either direct or through a neutral State or some humanitarian organisation, propose to the adverse Party to establish, in the regions where fighting is taking place, neutralised zones intended to shelter from the effects of war the following persons, without distinction:
(a) wounded and sick combatants or non-combatants;
(b) civilian persons who take no part in hostilities, and who, while they reside in the zones, perform no work of a military character.
When the Parties concerned have agreed upon the geographical position, administration, food supply and supervision of the proposed neutralised zone, a written agreement shall be concluded and signed by the representatives of the Parties to the conflict. The agreement shall fix the beginning and the duration of the neutralisation of the zone.
Article 16.
The wounded and sick, as well as the infirm and expectant mothers, shall be the object of particular protection and respect.
As far as military considerations allow, each Party to the conflict shall facilitate the steps taken to search for the killed and wounded, to assist the shipwrecked and other persons exposed to grave danger, and to protect them against pillage and ill-treatment.
Article 17.
The Parties to the conflict shall endeavour to conclude local agreements for the removal from besieged or encircled areas, of wounded, sick, infirm, and aged persons, children and maternity cases, and for the passage of ministers of all religions, medical personnel and medical equipment on their way to such areas.
Article 18.
Civilian hospitals organised to give care to the wounded and sick, the infirm and maternity cases, may in no circumstances be the object of attack, but shall at all times be respected and protected by the Parties to the conflict.
States which are Parties to a conflict shall provide all civilian hospitals with certificates showing that they are civilian hospitals and that the buildings which they occupy are not used for any purpose which would deprive these hospitals of protection in accordance with Article 19.
Civilian hospitals shall be marked by means of the emblem provided for in Article 38 of the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field of August 12, 1949, but only if so authorised by the State.
The Parties to the conflict shall, in so far as military considerations permit, take the necessary steps to make the distinctive emblems indicating civilian hospitals clearly visible to the enemy land, air and naval forces in order to obviate the possibility of any hostile action.
In view of the dangers to which hospitals may be exposed by being close to military objectives, it is recommended that such hospitals be situated as far as possible from such objectives.
Article 19.
The protection to which civilian hospitals are entitled shall not cease unless they are used to commit, outside their humanitarian duties, acts harmful to the enemy. Protection may, however, cease only after due warning has been given, naming, in all appropriate cases, a reasonable time limit and after such warning has remained unheeded.
The fact that sick or wounded members of the armed forces are nursed in these hospitals, or the presence of small arms and ammunition taken from such combatants and not yet handed to the proper service, shall not be considered to be acts harmful to the enemy.
Article 20.
Persons regularly and solely engaged in the operation and administration of civilian hospitals, including the personnel engaged in the search for, removal and transporting of and caring for wounded and sick civilians, the infirm and maternity cases, shall be respected and protected.
In occupied territory and in zones of military operations, the above personnel shall be recognisable by means of an identity card certifying their status, bearing the photograph of the holder and embossed with the stamp of the responsible authority, and also by means of a stamped, water-resistant armlet which they shall wear on the left arm while carrying out their duties. This armlet shall be issued by the State and shall bear the emblem provided for in Article 38 of the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field of August 12, 1949.
Other personnel who are engaged in the operation and administration of civilian hospitals shall be entitled to respect and protection and to wear the armlet, as provided in and under the conditions prescribed in this Article, while they are employed on such duties. The identity card shall state the duties on which they are employed.
The management of each hospital shall at all times hold at the disposal of the competent national or occupying authorities an up-to-date list of such personnel.
Article 21.
Convoys of vehicles or hospital trains on land or specially provided vessels on sea, conveying wounded and sick civilians, the infirm and maternity cases shall be respected and protected in the same manner as the hospitals provided for in Article 18, and shall be marked, with the consent of the State, by the display of the distinctive emblem provided for in Article 38 of the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field of August 12, 1949.
Article 22.
Aircraft exclusively employed for the removal of wounded and sick civilians, the infirm and maternity cases, or for the transport of medical personnel and equipment, shall not be attacked, but shall be respected while flying at heights, times and on routes specifically agreed upon between all the Parties to the conflict concerned.
They may be marked with the distinctive emblem provided for in Article 38 of the Geneva Convention for the Amelioration of the Condition of the Wounded and Sick in Armed Forces in the Field of August 12, 1949.
Unless agreed otherwise, flights over enemy or enemy-occupied territory are prohibited.
Such aircraft shall obey every summons to land. In the event of a landing thus imposed, the aircraft with its occupants may continue its flight after examination, if any.
Article 23.
Each High Contracting Party shall allow the free passage of all consignments of medical and hospital stores and objects necessary for religious worship intended only for civilians of another High Contracting Party, even if the latter is its adversary. It shall likewise permit the free passage of all consignments of essential foodstuffs, clothing and tonics intended for children under fifteen, expectant mothers and maternity cases.
The obligation of a High Contracting Party to allow the free passage of the consignments indicated in the preceding paragraph is subject to the condition that this Party is satisfied that there are no serious reasons for fearing:
(a) that the consignments may be diverted from their destination,
(b) that the control may not be effective, or
(c) that a definite advantage may accrue to the military efforts or economy of the enemy through the substitution of the above-mentioned consignments for goods which would otherwise be provided or produced by the enemy or through the release of such material, services or facilities as would otherwise be required for the production of such goods.
The Power which allows the passage of the consignments indicated in the first paragraph of this Article may make such permission conditional on the distribution to the persons benefited thereby being made under the local supervision of the Protecting Powers.
Such consignments shall be forwarded as rapidly as possible, and the Power which permits their free passage shall have the right to prescribe the technical arrangements under which such passage is allowed.
Article 24.
The Parties to the conflict shall take the necessary measures to ensure that children under fifteen, who are orphaned or are separated from their families as a result of the war, are not left to their own resources, and that their maintenance, the exercise of their religion and their education are facilitated in all circumstances. Their education shall, as far as possible, be entrusted to persons of a similar cultural tradition.
The Parties to the conflict shall facilitate the reception of such children in a neutral country for the duration of the conflict with the consent of the Protecting Power, if any, and under due safeguards for the observance of the principles stated in the first paragraph.
They shall, furthermore, endeavour to arrange for all children under twelve to be identified by the wearing of identity discs, or by some other means.
Article 25.
All persons in the territory of a Party to the conflict, or in a territory occupied by it, shall be enabled to give news of a strictly personal nature to members of their families, wherever they may be, and to receive news from them. This correspondence shall be forwarded speedily and without undue delay.
If, as a result of circumstances, it becomes difficult or impossible to exchange family correspondence by the ordinary post, the Parties to the conflict concerned shall apply to a neutral intermediary, such as the Central Agency provided for in Article 140, and shall decide in consultation with it how to ensure the fulfilment of their obligations under the best possible conditions, in particular with the co-operation of the national Red Cross (Red Crescent, Red Lion and Sun) Societies.
If the Parties to the conflict deem it necessary to restrict family correspondence, such restrictions shall be confined to the compulsory use of standard forms containing twenty-five freely chosen words, and to the limitation of the number of these forms despatched to one each month.
Article 26.
Each Party to the conflict shall facilitate enquiries made by members of families dispersed owing to the war, with the object of renewing contact with one another and of meeting, if possible. It shall encourage, in particular, the work of organisations engaged on this task provided they are acceptable to it and conform to its security regulations.
PART III.—STATUS AND TREATMENT OF PROTECTED PERSONS
Section I.—Provisions Common to the Territories of the Parties to the Conflict and to Occupied Territories.
Article 27.
Protected persons are entitled, in all circumstances, to respect for their persons, their honour, their family rights, their religious convictions and practices, and their manners and customs. They shall at all times be humanely treated, and shall be protected especially against all acts of violence or threats thereof and against insults and public curiosity.
Women shall be especially protected against any attack on their honour, in particular against rape, enforced prostitution, or any form of indecent assault.
Without prejudice to the provisions relating to their state of health, age and sex, all protected persons shall be treated with the same consideration by the Party to the conflict in whose power they are, without any adverse distinction, based, in particular, on race, religion or political opinion.
However, the Parties to the conflict may take such measures of control and security in regard to protected persons as may be necessary as a result of the war.
Article 28.
The presence of a protected person may not be used to render certain points or areas immune from military operations.
Article 29.
The Party to the conflict in whose hands protected persons may be, is responsible for the treatment accorded to them by its agents, irrespective of any individual responsibility which may be incurred.
Article 30.
Protected persons shall have every facility for making application to the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross, the national Red Cross (Red Crescent, Red Lion and Sun) Society of the country where they may be, as well as to any organisation that might assist them.
These several organisations shall be granted all facilities for that purpose by the authorities, within the bounds set by military or security considerations.
Apart from the visits of the delegates of the Protecting Powers and of the International Committee of the Red Cross, provided for by Article 143, the Detaining or Occupying Powers shall facilitate as much as possible visits to protected persons by the representatives of other organisations whose object is to give spiritual aid or material relief to such persons.
Article 31.
No physical or moral coercion shall be exercised against protected persons, in particular to obtain information from them or from third parties.
Article 32.
The High Contracting Parties specifically agree that each of them is prohibited from taking any measure of such a character as to cause the physical suffering or extermination of protected persons in their hands. This prohibition applies not only to murder, torture, corporal punishment, mutilation and medical or scientific experiments not necessitated by the medical treatment of a protected person, but also to any other measures of brutality whether applied by civilian or military agents.
Article 33.
No protected person may be punished for an offence he or she has not personally committed. Collective penalties and likewise all measures of intimidation or of terrorism are prohibited.
Pillage is prohibited.
Reprisals against protected persons and their property are prohibited.
Article 34.
The taking of hostages is prohibited.
Section II.—Aliens in the Territory of a Party to the Conflict.
Article 35.
All protected persons who may desire to leave the territory at the outset of, or during a conflict, shall be entitled to do so, unless their departure is contrary to the national interests of the State. The applications of such persons to leave shall be determined in accordance with regularly established procedures and the decision shall be taken as rapidly as possible. Those persons permitted to leave may provide themselves with the necessary funds for their journey and take with them a reasonable amount of their effects and articles of personal use.
If any such person is refused permission to leave the territory, he shall be entitled to have such refusal reconsidered as soon as possible by an appropriate court or administrative board designated by the Detaining Power for that purpose.
Upon request, representatives of the Protecting Power shall, unless reasons of security prevent it, or the persons concerned object, be furnished with the reasons for refusal of any request for permission to leave the territory and be given, as expeditiously as possible, the names of all persons who have been denied permission to leave.
Article 36.
Departures permitted under the foregoing Article shall be carried out in satisfactory conditions as regards safety, hygiene, sanitation and food. All costs in connection therewith, from the point of exit in the territory of the Detaining Power, shall be borne by the country of destination, or, in the case of accommodation in a neutral country, by the Power whose nationals are benefited. The practical details of such movements may, if necessary, be settled by special agreements between the Powers concerned.
The foregoing shall not prejudice such special agreements as may be concluded between Parties to the conflict concerning the exchange and repatriation of their nationals in enemy hands.
Article 37.
Protected persons who are confined pending proceedings or subject to a sentence involving loss of liberty, shall during their confinement be humanely treated.
As soon as they are released, they may ask to leave the territory in conformity with the foregoing Articles.
Article 38.
With the exception of special measures authorised by the present Convention, in particular by Articles 27 and 41 thereof, the situation of protected persons shall continue to be regulated, in principle, by the provisions concerning aliens in time of peace. In any case, the following rights shall be granted to them:
(1) they shall be enabled to receive the individual or collective relief that may be sent to them;
(2) they shall, if their state of health so requires, receive medical attention and hospital treatment to the same extent as the nationals of the State concerned;
(3) they shall be allowed to practise their religion and to receive spiritual assistance from ministers of their faith;
(4) if they reside in an area particularly exposed to the dangers of war, they shall be authorised to move from that area to the same extent as the nationals of the State concerned;
(5) children under fifteen years, pregnant women and mothers of children under seven years shall benefit by any preferential treatment to the same extent as the nationals of the State concerned.
Article 39.
Protected persons who, as a result of the war, have lost their gainful employment, shall be granted the opportunity to find paid employment. That opportunity shall, subject to security considerations and to the provisions of Article 40, be equal to that enjoyed by the nationals of the Power in whose territory they are.
Where a Party to the conflict applies to a protected personmethods of control which result in his being unable to support himself, and especially if such a person is prevented for reasons of security from finding paid employment on reasonable conditions, the said Party shall ensure his support and that of his dependants.
Protected persons may in any case receive allowances from their home country, the Protecting Power, or the relief societies referred to in Article 30.
Article 40.
Protected persons may be compelled to work only to the same extent as nationals of the Party to the conflict in whose territory they are.
If protected persons are of enemy nationality, they may only be compelled to do work which is normally necessary to ensure the feeding, sheltering, clothing, transport and health of human beings and which is not directly related to the conduct of military operations.
In the cases mentioned in the two preceding paragraphs, protected persons compelled to work shall have the benefit of the same working conditions and of the same safeguards as national workers, in particular as regards wages, hours of labour, clothing and equipment, previous training and compensation for occupational accidents and diseases.
If the above provisions are infringed, protected persons shall be allowed to exercise their right of complaint in accordance with Article 30.
Article 41.
Should the Power in whose hands protected persons may be consider the measures of control mentioned in the present Convention to be inadequate, it may not have recourse to any other measure of control more severe than that of assigned residence or internment, in accordance with the provisions of Articles 42 and 43.
In applying the provisions of Article 39, second paragraph, to the cases of persons required to leave their usual places of residence by virtue of a decision placing them in assigned residence elsewhere, the Detaining Power shall be guided as closely as possible by the standards of welfare set forth in Part III, Section IV of this Convention.
Article 42.
The internment or placing in assigned residence of protected persons may be ordered only if the security of the Detaining Power makes it absolutely necessary.
If any person, acting through the representatives of the Protecting Power, voluntarily demands internment, and if his situation renders this step necessary, he shall be interned by the Power in whose hands he may be.
Article 43.
Any protected person who has been interned or placed in assigned residence shall be entitled to have such action reconsidered as soon as possible by an appropriate court or administrative board designated by the Detaining Power for that purpose. If the internment or placing in assigned residence is maintained, the court or administrative board shall periodically, and at least twice yearly, give consideration to his or her case, with a view to the favourable amendment of the initial decision, if circumstances permit.
Unless the protected persons concerned object, the Detaining Power shall, as rapidly as possible, give the Protecting Power the names of any protected persons who have been interned or subjected to assigned residence, or who have been released from internment or assigned residence. The decisions of the courts or boards mentioned in the first paragraph of the present Article shall also, subject to the same conditions, be notified as rapidly as possible to the Protecting Power.
Article 44.
In applying the measures of control mentioned in the present Convention, the Detaining Power shall not treat as enemy aliens exclusively on the basis of their nationality de jure of an enemy State, refugees who do not, in fact, enjoy the protection of any Government.
Article 45.
Protected persons shall not be transferred to a Power which is not a party to the Convention.
This provision shall in no way constitute an obstacle to the repatriation of protected persons, or to their return to their country of residence after the cessation of hostilities.
Protected persons may be transferred by the Detaining Power only to a Power which is a party to the present Convention and after the Detaining Power has satisfied itself of the willingness and ability of such transferee Power to apply the present Convention. If protected persons are transferred under such circumstances, responsibility for the application of the present Convention rests on the Power accepting them, while they are in its custody. Nevertheless, if that Power fails to carry out the provisions of the present Convention in any important respect, the Power by which the protected persons were transferred shall, upon being so notified by the Protecting Power, take effective measures to correct the situation or shall request the return of the protected persons. Such request must be complied with.
In no circumstances shall a protected person be transferred to a country where he or she may have reason to fear persecution for his or her political opinions or religious beliefs.
The provisions of this Article do not constitute an obstacle to the extradition, in pursuance of extradition treaties concluded before the outbreak of hostilities, of protected persons accused of offences against ordinary criminal law.
Article 46.
In so far as they have not been previously withdrawn, restrictive measures taken regarding protected persons shall be cancelled as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.
Restrictive measures affecting their property shall be cancelled, in accordance with the law of the Detaining Power, as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.
Section III.—Occupied Territories.
Article 47.
Protected persons who are in occupied territory shall not be deprived, in any case or in any manner whatsoever, of the benefits of the present Convention by any change introduced, as the result of the occupation of a territory, into the institutions or government of the said territory, nor by any agreement concluded between the authorities of the occupied territories and the Occupying Power, nor by any annexation by the latter of the whole or part of the occupied territory.
Article 48.
Protected persons who are not nationals of the Power whose territory is occupied, may avail themselves of the right to leave the territory subject to the provisions of Article 35, and decisions thereon shall be taken according to the procedure which the Occupying Power shall establish in accordance with the said Article.
Article 49.
Individual or mass forcible transfers, as well as deportations of protected persons from occupied territory to the territory of the Occupying Power or to that of any other country, occupied or not, are prohibited, regardless of their motive.
Nevertheless, the Occupying Power may undertake total or partial evacuation of a given area if the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand. Such evacuations may not involve the displacement of protected persons outside the bounds of the occupied territory except when for material reasons it is impossible to avoid such displacement. Persons thus evacuated shall be transferred back to their homes as soon as hostilities in the area in question have ceased.
The Occupying Power undertaking such transfers or evacuations shall ensure, to the greatest practicable extent, that proper accommodation is provided to receive the protected persons, that the removals are effected in satisfactory conditions of hygiene, health, safety and nutrition, and that members of the same family are not separated.
The Protecting Power shall be informed of any transfers and evacuations as soon as they have taken place.
The Occupying Power shall not detain protected persons in an area particularly exposed to the dangers of war unless the security of the population or imperative military reasons so demand.
The Occupying Power shall not deport or transfer parts of its own civilian population into the territory it occupies.
Article 50.
The Occupying Power shall, with the co-operation of the national and local authorities, facilitate the proper working of all institutions devoted to the care and education of children.
The Occupying Power shall take all necessary steps to facilitate the identification of children and the registration of their parentage. It may not, in any case, change their personal status, nor enlist them in formations or organisations subordinate to it.
Should the local institutions be inadequate for the purpose, the Occupying Power shall make arrangements for the maintenance and education, if possible by persons of their own nationality, language and religion, of children who are orphaned or separated from their parents as a result of the war and who cannot be adequately cared for by a near relative or friend.
A special section of the Bureau set up in accordance with Article 136 shall be responsible for taking all necessary steps to identify children whose identity is in doubt. Particulars of their parents or other near relatives should always be recorded if available.
The Occupying Power shall not hinder the application of any preferential measures in regard to food, medical care and protection against the effects of war, which may have been adopted prior to the occupation in favour of children under fifteen years, expectant mothers, and mothers of children under seven years.
Article 51.
The Occupying Power may not compel protected persons to serve in its armed or auxiliary forces. No pressure or propaganda which aims at securing voluntary enlistment is permitted.
The Occupying Power may not compel protected persons to work unless they are over eighteen years of age, and then only on work which is necessary either for the needs of the army of occupation, or for the public utility services, or for the feeding, sheltering, clothing, transportation or health of the population of the occupied country. Protected persons may not be compelled to undertake any work which would involve them in the obligation of taking part in military operations. The Occupying Power may not compel protected persons to employ forcible means to ensure the security of the installations where they are performing compulsory labour.
The work shall be carried out only in the occupied territory where the persons whose services have been requisitioned are. Every such person shall, so far as possible, be kept in his usual place of employment. Workers shall be paid a fair wage and the work shall be proportionate to their physical and intellectual capacities. The legislation in force in the occupied country concerning working conditions, and safeguards as regards, in particular, such matters as wages, hours of work, equipment, preliminary training and compensation for occupational accidents and diseases, shall be applicable to the protected persons assigned to the work referred to in this Article.
In no case shall requisition of labour lead to a mobilisation of workers in an organisation of a military or semi-military character.
Article 52.
No contract, agreement or regulation shall impair the right of any worker, whether voluntary or not and wherever he may be, to apply to the representatives of the Protecting Power in order to request the said Power's intervention.
All measures aiming at creating unemployment or at restricting the opportunities offered to workers in an occupied territory, in order to induce them to work for the Occupying Power, are prohibited.
Article 53.
Any destruction by the Occupying Power of real or personal property belonging individually or collectively to private persons, or to the State, or to other public authorities, or to social or co-operative organisations, is prohibited, except where such destruction is rendered absolutely necessary by military operations.
Article 54.
The Occupying Power may not alter the status of public officials or judges in the occupied territories, or in any way apply sanctions to or take any measures of coercion or discrimination against them, should they abstain from fulfilling their functions for reasons of conscience.
This prohibition does not prejudice the application of the second paragraph of Article 51. It does not affect the right of the Occupying Power to remove public officials from their posts.
Article 55.
To the fullest extent of the means available to it, the Occupying Power has the duty of ensuring the food and medical supplies of the population; it should, in particular, bring in the necessary foodstuffs, medical stores and other articles if the resources of the occupied territory are inadequate.
The Occupying Power may not requisition foodstuffs, articles or medical supplies available in the occupied territory, except for use by the occupation forces and administration personnel, and then only if the requirements of the civilian population have been taken into account. Subject to the provisions of other international Conventions, the Occupying Power shall make arrangements to ensure that fair value is paid for any requisitioned goods.
The Protecting Power shall, at any time, be at liberty to verify the state of the food and medical supplies in occupied territories, except where temporary restrictions are made necessary by imperative military requirements.
Article 56.
To the fullest extent of the means available to it, the Occupying Power has the duty of ensuring and maintaining, with the co-operation of national and local authorities, the medical and hospital establishments and services, public health and hygiene in the occupied territory, with particular reference to the adoption and application of the prophylactic and preventive measures necessary to combat the spread of contagious diseases and epidemics. Medical personnel of all categories shall be allowed to carry out their duties.
If new hospitals are set up in occupied territory and if the competent organs of the occupied State are not operating there, the occupying authorities shall, if necessary, grant them the recognition provided for in Article 18. In similar circumstances, the occupying authorities shall also grant recognition to hospital personnel and transport vehicles under the provisions of Articles 20 and 21.
In adopting measures of health and hygiene and in their implementation, the Occupying Power shall take into consideration the moral and ethical susceptibilities of the population of the occupied territory.
Article 57.
The Occupying Power may requisition civilian hospitals only temporarily and only in cases of urgent necessity for the care of military wounded and sick, and then on condition that suitable arrangements are made in due time for the care and treatment of the patients and for the needs of the civilian population for hospital accommodation.
The material and stores of civilian hospitals cannot be requisitioned so long as they are necessary for the needs of the civilian population.
Article 58.
The Occupying Power shall permit ministers of religion to give spiritual assistance to the members of their religious communities.
The Occupying Power shall also accept consignments of books and articles required for religious needs and shall facilitate their distribution in occupied territory.
Article 59.
If the whole or part of the population of an occupied territory is inadequately supplied, the Occupying Power shall agree to relief schemes on behalf of the said population, and shall facilitate them by all the means at its disposal.
Such schemes, which may be undertaken either by States or by impartial humanitarian organisations such as the International Committee of the Red Cross, shall consist, in particular, of the provision of consignments of foodstuffs, medical supplies and clothing.
All Contracting Parties shall permit the free passage of these consignments and shall guarantee their protection.
A Power granting free passage to consignments on their way to territory occupied by an adverse Party to the conflict shall, however, have the right to search the consignments, to regulate their passage according to prescribed times and routes, and to be reasonably satisfied through the Protecting Power that these consignments are to be used for the relief of the needy population and are not to be used for the benefit of the Occupying Power.
Article 60.
Relief consignments shall in no way relieve the Occupying Power of any of its responsibilities under Articles 55, 56 and 59. The Occupying Power shall in no way whatsoever divert relief consignments from the purpose for which they are intended, except in cases of urgent necessity, in the interests of the population of the occupied territory and with the consent of the Protecting Power.
Article 61.
The distribution of the relief consignments referred to in the foregoing Articles shall be carried out with the co-operation and under the supervision of the Protecting Power. This duty may also be delegated, by agreement between the Occupying Power and the Protecting Power, to a neutral Power, to the International Committee of the Red Cross or to any other impartial humanitarian body.
Such consignments shall be exempt in occupied territory from all charges, taxes or customs duties unless these are necessary in the interests of the economy of the territory. The Occupying Power shall facilitate the rapid distribution of these consignments.
All Contracting Parties shall endeavour to permit the transit and transport, free of charge, of such relief consignments on their way to occupied territories.
Article 62.
Subject to imperative reasons of security, protected persons in occupied territories shall be permitted to receive the individual relief consignment sent to them.
Article 63.
Subject to temporary and exceptional measures imposed for urgent reasons of security by the Occupying Power:
(a) recognised national Red Cross (Red Crescent, Red Lion and Sun) Societies shall be able to pursue their activities in accordance with Red Cross principles, as defined by the International Red Cross Conferences. Other relief societies shall be permitted to continue their humanitarian activities under similar conditions;
(b) the Occupying Power may not require any changes in the personnel or structure of these societies, which would prejudice the aforesaid activities.
The same principles shall apply to the activities and personnel of special organisations of a non-military character, which already exist or which may be established, for the purpose of ensuring the living conditions of the civilian population by the maintenance of the essential public utility services, by the distribution of relief and by the organisation of rescues.
Article 64.
The penal laws of the occupied territory shall remain in force, with the exception that they may be repealed or suspended by the Occupying Power in cases where they constitute a threat to its security or an obstacle to the application of the present Convention. Subject to the latter consideration and to the necessity for ensuring the effective administration of justice, the tribunals of the occupied territory shall continue to function in respect of all offences covered by the said laws.
The Occupying Power may, however, subject the population of the occupied territory to provisions which are essential to enable the Occupying Power to fulfil its obligations under the present Convention, to maintain the orderly government of the territory, and to ensure the security of the Occupying Power, of the members and property of the occupying forces or administration, and likewise of the establishments and lines of communication used by them.
Article 65.
The penal provisions enacted by the Occupying Power shall not come into force before they have been published and brought to the knowledge of the inhabitants in their own language. The effect of these penal provisions shall not be retroactive.
Article 66.
In case of a breach of the penal provisions promulgated by it by virtue of the second paragraph of Article 64, the Occupying Power may hand over the accused to its properly constituted, non-political military courts, on condition that the said courts sit in the occupied country. Courts of appeal shall preferably sit in the occupied country.
Article 67.
The courts shall apply only those provisions of law which were applicable prior to the offence, and which are in accordance with general principles of law, in particular the principle that the penalty shall be proportionate to the offence. They shall take into consideration the fact that the accused is not a national of the Occupying Power.
Article 68.
Protected persons who commit an offence which is solely intended to harm the Occupying Power, but which does not constitute an attempt on the life or limb of members of the occupying forces or administration, nor a grave collective danger, nor seriously damage the property of the occupying forces or administration or the installations used by them, shall be liable to internment or simple imprisonment, provided the duration of such internment or imprisonment is proportionate to the offence committed. Furthermore, internment or imprisonment shall, for such offences, be the only measure adopted for depriving protected persons of liberty. The courts provided for under Article 66 of the present Convention may at their discretion convert a sentence of imprisonment to one of internment for the same period.
The penal provisions promulgated by the Occupying Power in accordance with Articles 64 and 65 may impose the death penalty on a protected person only in cases where the person is guilty of espionage, of serious acts of sabotage against the military installations of the Occupying Power or of intentional offences which have caused the death of one or more persons, provided that such offences were punishable by death under the law of the occupied territory in force before the occupation began.
The death penalty may not be pronounced against a protected person unless the attention of the court has been particularly called to the fact that, since the accused is not a national of the Occupying Power, he is not bound to it by any duty of allegiance.
In any case, the death penalty may not be pronounced against a protected person who was under eighteen years of age at the time of the offence.
Article 69.
In all cases, the duration of the period during which a protected person accused of an offence is under arrest awaiting trial or punishment shall be deducted from any period of imprisonment awarded.
Article 70.
Protected persons shall not be arrested, prosecuted or convicted by the Occupying Power for acts committed or for opinions expressed before the occupation, or during a temporary interruption thereof, with the exception of breaches of the laws and customs of war.
Nationals of the Occupying Power who, before the outbreak of hostilities, have sought refuge in the territory of the occupied State, shall not be arrested, prosecuted, convicted or deported from the occupied territory, except for offences committed after the outbreak of hostilities, or for offences under common law committed before the outbreak of hostilities which, according to the law of the occupied State, would have justified extradition in time of peace.
Article 71.
No sentence shall be pronounced by the competent courts of the Occupying Power except after a regular trial.
Accused persons who are prosecuted by the Occupying Power shall be promptly informed, in writing, in a language which they understand, of the particulars of the charges preferred against them, and shall be brought to trial as rapidly as possible. The Protecting Power shall be informed of all proceedings instituted by the Occupying Power against protected persons in respect of charges involving the death penalty or imprisonment for two years or more; it shall be enabled, at any time, to obtain information regarding the state of such proceedings. Furthermore, the Protecting Power shall be entitled, on request, to be furnished with all particulars of these and of any other proceedings instituted by the Occupying Power against protected persons.
The notification to the Protecting Power, as provided for in the second paragraph above, shall be sent immediately, and shall in any case reach the Protecting Power three weeks before the date of the first hearing. Unless, at the opening of the trial, evidence is submitted that the provisions of this Article are fully complied with, the trial shall not proceed. The notification shall include the following particulars:
(a) description of the accused;
(b) place of residence or detention;
(c) specification of the charge or charges (with mention of the penal provisions under which it is brought);
(d) designation of the court which will hear the case;
(e) place and date of the first hearing
Article 72.
Accused persons shall have the right to present evidence necessary to their defence and may, in particular, call witnesses. They shall have the right to be assisted by a qualified advocate or counsel of their own choice, who shall be able to visit them freely and shall enjoy the necessary facilities for preparing the defence.
Failing a choice by the accused, the Protecting Power may provide him with an advocate or counsel. When an accused person has to meet a serious charge and the Protecting Power is not functioning, the Occupying Power, subject to the consent of the accused, shall provide an advocate or counsel.
Accused persons shall, unless they freely waive such assistance, be aided by an interpreter, both during preliminary investigation and during the hearing in court. They shall have at any time the right to object to the interpreter and to ask for his replacement.
Article 73.
A convicted person shall have the right of appeal provided for by the laws applied by the court. He shall be fully informed of his right to appeal or petition and of the time-limit within which he may do so.
The penal procedure provided in the present Section shall apply, as far as it is applicable, to appeals. Where the laws applied by the Court make no provision for appeals, the convicted person shall have the right to petition against the finding and sentence to the competent authority of the Occupying Power.
Article 74.
Representatives of the Protecting Power shall have the right to attend the trial of any protected person, unless the hearing has, as an exceptional measure, to be held in camera in the interests of the security of the Occupying Power, which shall then notify the Protecting Power. A notification in respect of the date and place of trial shall be sent to the Protecting Power.
Any judgment involving a sentence of death, or imprisonment for two years or more, shall be communicated, with the relevant grounds, as rapidly as possible to the Protecting Power. The notification shall contain a reference to the notification made under Article 71, and, in the case of sentences of imprisonment, the name of the place where the sentence is to be served. A record of judgments other than those referred to above shall be kept by the court and shall be open to inspection by representatives of the Protecting Power. Any period allowed for appeal in the case of sentences involving the death penalty or imprisonment of two years or more, shall not run until notification of judgment has been received by the Protecting Power.
Article 75.
In no case shall persons condemned to death be deprived of the right of petition for pardon or reprieve.
No death sentence shall be carried out before the expiration of a period of at least six months from the date of receipt by the Protecting Power of the notification of the final judgment confirming such death sentence, or of an order denying pardon or reprieve.
The six months period of suspension of the death sentence herein prescribed may be reduced in individual cases in circumstances of grave emergency involving an organised threat to the security of the Occupying Power or its forces, provided always that the Protecting Power is notified of such reduction and is given reasonable time and opportunity to make representations to the competent occupying authorities in respect of such death sentences.
Article 76.
Protected persons accused of offences shall be detained in the occupied country, and if convicted they shall serve their sentences therein. They shall, if possible, be separated from other detainees and shall enjoy conditions of food and hygiene which will be sufficient to keep them in good health, and which will be at least equal to those obtaining in prisons in the occupied country.
They shall receive the medical attention required by their state of health.
They shall also have the right to receive any spiritual assistance which they may require.
Women shall be confined in separate quarters and shall be under the direct supervision of women.
Proper regard shall be paid to the special treatment due to minors.
Protected persons who are detained shall have the right to be visited by delegates of the Protecting Power and of the International Committee of the Red Cross, in accordance with the provisions of Article 143.
Such persons shall have the right to receive at least one relief parcel monthly.
Article 77.
Protected persons who have been accused of offences or convicted by the courts in occupied territory, shall be handed over at the close of occupation, with the relevant records, to the authorities of the liberated territory.
Article 78.
If the Occupying Power considers it necessary, for imperative reasons of security, to take safety measures concerning protected persons, it may, at the most, subject them to assigned residence or to internment.
Decisions regarding such assigned residence or internment shall be made according to a regular procedure to be prescribed by the Occupying Power in accordance with the provisions of the present Convention. This procedure shall include the right of appeal for the parties concerned. Appeals shall be decided with the least possible delay. In the event of the decision being upheld, it shall be subject to periodical review, if possible every six months, by a competent body set up by the said Power.
Protected persons made subject to assigned residence and thus required to leave their homes shall enjoy the full benefit of Article 39 of the present Convention.
Section IV.—Regulations for the Treatment of Internees.
Chapter I.—General Provisions.
Article 79.
The Parties to the conflict shall not intern protected persons, except in accordance with the provisions of Articles 41, 42, 43, 68 and 78.
Article 80.
Internees shall retain their full civil capacity and shall exercise such attendant rights as may be compatible with their status.
Article 81.
Parties to the conflict who intern protected persons shall be bound to provide free of charge for their maintenance, and to grant them also the medical attention required by their state of health.
No deduction from the allowances, salaries or credits due to the internees shall be made for the repayment of these costs.
The Detaining Power shall provide for the support of those dependent on the internees, if such dependants are without adequate means of support or are unable to earn a living.
Article 82.
The Detaining Power shall, as far as possible, accommodate the internees according to their nationality, language and customs. Internees who are nationals of the same country shall not be separated merely because they have different languages.
Throughout the duration of their internment, members of the same family, and in particular parents and children, shall be lodged together in the same place of internment, except when separation of a temporary nature is necessitated for reasons of employment or health or for the purposes of enforcement of the provisions of Chapter IX of the present Section. Internees may request that their children who are left at liberty without parental care shall be interned with them.
Wherever possible, interned members of the same family shall be housed in the same premises and given separate accommodation from other internees, together with facilities for leading a proper family life.
Chapter II.—Places of Internment.
Article 83.
The Detaining Power shall not set up places of internment in areas particularly exposed to the dangers of war.
The Detaining Power shall give the enemy Powers, through the intermediary of the Protecting Powers, all useful information regarding the geographical location of places of internment.
Whenever military considerations permit, internment camps shall be indicated by the letters IC, placed so as to be clearly visible in the daytime from the air. The Powers concerned may, however, agree upon any other system of marking. No place other than an internment camp shall be marked as such.
Article 84.
Internees shall be accommodated and administered separately from prisoners of war and from persons deprived of liberty for any other reason.
Article 85.
The Detaining Power is bound to take all necessary and possible measures to ensure that protected persons shall, from the outset of their internment, be accommodated in buildings or quarters which afford every possible safeguard as regards hygiene and health, and provide efficient protection against the rigours of the climate and the effects of the war. In no case shall permanent places of internment be situated in unhealthy areas, or in districts the climate of which is injurious to the internees. In all cases where the district, in which a protected person is temporarily interned, is in an unhealthy area or has a climate which is harmful to his health, he shall be removed to a more suitable place of internment as rapidly as circumstances permit.
The premises shall be fully protected from dampness, adequately heated and lighted, in particular between dusk and lights out. The sleeping quarters shall be sufficiently spacious and well ventilated, and the internees shall have suitable bedding and sufficient blankets, account being taken of the climate, and the age, sex, and state of health of the internees.
Internees shall have for their use, day and night, sanitary conveniences which conform to the rules of hygiene and are constantly maintained in a state of cleanliness. They shall be provided with sufficient water and soap for their daily personal toilet and for washing their personal laundry; installations and facilities necessary for this purpose shall be granted to them. Showers or baths shall also be available. The necessary time shall be set aside for washing and for cleaning.
Whenever it is necessary, as an exceptional and temporary measure, to accommodate women internees who are not members of a family unit in the same place of internment as men, the provision of separate sleeping quarters and sanitary conveniences for the use of such women internees shall be obligatory.
Article 86.
The Detaining Power shall place at the disposal of interned persons, of whatever denomination, premises suitable for the holding of their religious services.
Article 87.
Canteens shall be installed in every place of internment, except where other suitable facilities are available. Their purpose shall be to enable internees to make purchases, at prices not higher than local market prices, of foodstuffs and articles of everyday use, including soap and tobacco, such as would increase their personal well-being and comfort.
Profits made by canteens shall be credited to a welfare fund to be set up for each place of internment, and administered for the benefit of the internees attached to such place of internment. The Internee Committee provided for in Article 102 shall have the right to check the management of the canteen and of the said fund.
When a place of internment is closed down, the balance of the welfare fund shall be transferred to the welfare fund of a place of internment for internees of the same nationality, or, if such a place does not exist, to a central welfare fund which shall be administered for the benefit of all internees remaining in the custody of the Detaining Power. In case of a general release, the said profits shall be kept by the Detaining Power, subject to any agreement to the contrary between the Powers concerned.
Article 88.
In all places of internment exposed to air raids and other hazards of war, shelters adequate in number and structure to ensure the necessary protection shall be installed. In case of alarms, the internees shall be free to enter such shelters as quickly as possible, excepting those who remain for the protection of their quarters against the aforesaid hazards. Any protective measures taken in favour of the population shall also apply to them.
All due precautions must be taken in places of internment against the danger of fire.
Chapter III.—Food and Clothing.
Article 89.
Daily food rations for internees shall be sufficient in quantity, quality and variety to keep internees in a good state of health and prevent the development of nutritional deficiencies. Account shall also be taken of the customary diet of the internees.
Internees shall also be given the means by which they can prepare for themselves any additional food in their possession.
Sufficient drinking water shall be supplied to internees. The use of tobacco shall be permitted.
Internees who work shall receive additional rations in proportion to the kind of labour which they perform.
Expectant and nursing mothers and children under fifteen years of age shall be given additional food, in proportion to their physiological needs.
Article 90.
When taken into custody, internees shall be given all facilities to provide themselves with the necessary clothing, footwear and change of underwear, and later on, to procure further supplies if required. Should any internees not have sufficient clothing, account being taken of the climate, and be unable to procure any, it shall be provided free of charge to them by the Detaining Power.
The clothing supplied by the Detaining Power to internees and the outward markings placed on their own clothes shall not be ignominious nor expose them to ridicule.
Workers shall receive suitable working outfits, including protective clothing, whenever the nature of their work so requires.
Chapter IV.—Hygiene and Medical Attention.
Article 91.
Every place of internment shall have an adequate infirmary, under the direction of a qualified doctor, where internees may have the attention they require, as well as appropriate diet. Isolation wards shall be set aside for cases of contagious or mental diseases.
Maternity cases and internees suffering from serious diseases, or whose condition requires special treatment, a surgical operation or hospital care, must be admitted to any institution where adequate treatment can be given and shall receive care not inferior to that provided for the general population.
Internees shall, for preference, have the attention of medical personnel of their own nationality.
Internees may not be prevented from presenting themselves to the medical authorities for examination. The medical authorities of the Detaining Power shall, upon request, issue to every internee who has undergone treatment an official certificate showing the nature of his illness or injury, and the duration and nature of the treatment given. A duplicate of this certificate shall be forwarded to the Central Agency provided for in Article 140.
Treatment, including the provision of any apparatus necessary for the maintenance of internees in good health, particularly dentures and other artificial appliances and spectacles, shall be free of charge to the internee.
Article 92.
Medical inspections of internees shall be made at least once a month. Their purpose shall be, in particular, to supervise the general state of health, nutrition and cleanliness of internees, and to detect contagious diseases, especially tuberculosis, malaria, and venereal diseases. Such inspections shall include, in particular, the checking of weight of each internee and, at least once a year, radioscopic examination.
Chapter V.—Religious, Intellectual and Physical Activities.
Article 93.
Internees shall enjoy complete latitude in the exercise of their religious duties, including attendance at the services of their faith, on condition that they comply with the disciplinary routine prescribed by the detaining authorities.
Ministers of religion who are interned shall be allowed to minister freely to the members of their community. For this purpose, the Detaining Power shall ensure their equitable allocation amongst the various places of internment in which there are internees speaking the same language and belonging to the same religion. Should such ministers be too few in number, the Detaining Power shall provide them with the necessary facilities, including means of transport, for moving from one place to another, and they shall be authorised to visit any internees who are in hospital. Ministers of religion shall be at liberty to correspond on matters concerning their ministry with the religious authorities in the country of detention and, as far as possible, with the international religious organisations of their faith. Such correspondence shall not be considered as forming a part of the quota mentioned in Article 107. It shall, however, be subject to the provisions of Article 112.
When internees do not have at their disposal the assistance of ministers of their faith, or should these latter be too few in number, the local religious authorities of the same faith may appoint, in agreement with the Detaining Power, a minister of the internees' faith or, if such a course is feasible from a denominational point of view, a minister of similar religion or a qualified layman. The latter shall enjoy the facilities granted to the ministry he has assumed. Persons so appointed shall comply with all regulations laid down by the Detaining Power in the interests of discipline and security.
Article 94.
The Detaining Power shall encourage intellectual, educational and recreational pursuits, sports and games amongst internees, whilst leaving them free to take part in them or not. It shall take all practicable measures to ensure the exercise thereof, in particular by providing suitable premises.
All possible facilities shall be granted to internees to continue their studies or to take up new subjects. The education of children and young people shall be ensured; they shall be allowed to attend schools either within the place of internment or outside.
Internees shall be given opportunities for physical exercise, sports and outdoor games. For this purpose, sufficient open spaces shall be set aside in all places of internment. Special playgrounds shall be reserved for children and young people.
Article 95.
The Detaining Power shall not employ internees as workers, unless they so desire. Employment which, if undertaken under compulsion by a protected person not in internment, would involve a breach of Articles 40 or 51 of the present Convention, and employment on work which is of a degrading or humiliating character are in any case prohibited.
After a working period of six weeks, internees shall be free to give up work at any moment, subject to eight days' notice.
These provisions constitute no obstacle to the right of the Detaining Power to employ interned doctors, dentists and other medical personnel in their professional capacity on behalf of their fellow internees, or to employ internees for administrative and maintenance work in places of internment and to detail such persons for work in the kitchens or for other domestic tasks, or to require such persons to undertake duties connected with the protection of internees against aerial bombardment or other war risks. No internee may, however, be required to perform tasks for which he is, in the opinion of a medical officer, physically unsuited.
The Detaining Power shall take entire responsibility for all working conditions, for medical attention, for the payment of wages, and for ensuring that all employed internees receive compensation for occupational accidents and diseases. The standards prescribed for the said working conditions and for compensation shall be in accordance with the national laws and regulations, and with the existing practice; they shall in no case be inferior to those obtaining for work of the same nature in the same district. Wages for work done shall be determined on an equitable basis by special agreements between the internees, the Detaining Power, and, if the case arises, employers other than the Detaining Power, due regard being paid to the obligation of the Detaining Power to provide for free maintenance of internees and for the medical attention which their state of health may require. Internees permanently detailed for categories of work mentioned in the third paragraph of this Article, shall be paid fair wages by the Detaining Power. The working conditions and the scale of compensation for occupational accidents and diseases to internees, thus detailed, shall not be inferior to those applicable to work of the same nature in the same district.
Article 96.
All labour detachments shall remain part of and dependent upon a place of internment. The competent authorities of the Detaining Power and the commandant of a place of internment shall be responsible for the observance in a labour detachment of the provisions of the present Convention. The commandant shall keep an up-to-date list of the labour detachments subordinate to him and shall communicate it to the delegates of the Protecting Power, of the International Committee of the Red Cross and of other humanitarian organisations who may visit the places of internment.
Chapter VI.—Personal Property and Financial Resources.
Article 97.
Internees shall be permitted to retain articles of personal use. Moneys, cheques, bonds, etc., and valuables in their possession may not be taken from them except in accordance with established procedure. Detailed receipts shall be given therefor.
The amounts shall be paid into the account of every internee as provided for in Article 98. Such amounts may not be converted into any other currency unless legislation in force in the territory in which the owner is interned so requires or the internee gives his consent.
Articles which have above all a personal or sentimental value may not be taken away.
A woman internee shall not be searched except by a woman.
On release or repatriation, internees shall be given all articles, moneys or other valuables taken from them during internment and shall receive in currency the balance of any credit to their accounts kept in accordance with Article 98, with the exception of any articles or amounts withheld by the Detaining Power by virtue of its legislation in force. If the property of an internee is so withheld, the owner shall receive a detailed receipt.
Family or identity documents in the possession of internees may not be taken away without a receipt being given. At no time shall internees be left without identity documents. If they have none, they shall be issued with special documents drawn up by the detaining authorities, which will serve as their identity papers until the end of their internment.
Internees may keep on their persons a certain amount of money, in cash or in the shape of purchase coupons, to enable them to make purchases.
Article 98.
All internees shall receive regular allowances, sufficient to enable them to purchase goods and articles, such as tobacco, toilet requisites, etc. Such allowances may take the form of credits or purchase coupons.
Furthermore, internees may receive allowances from the Power to which they owe allegiance, the Protecting Powers, the organisations which may assist them, or their families, as well as the income on their property in accordance with the law of the Detaining Power. The amount of allowances granted by the Power to which they owe allegiance shall be the same for each category of internees (infirm, sick, pregnant women, etc.), but may not be allocated by that Power or distributed by the Detaining Power on the basis of discriminations between internees which are prohibited by Article 27 of the present Convention.
The Detaining Power shall open a regular account for every internee, to which shall be credited the allowances named in the present Article, the wages earned and the remittances received, together with such sums taken from him as may be available under the legislation in force in the territory in which he is interned. Internees shall be granted all facilities consistent with the legislation in force in such territory to make remittances to their families and to other dependants. They may draw from their accounts the amounts necessary for their personal expenses, within the limits fixed by the Detaining Power. They shall at all times be afforded reasonable facilities for consulting and obtaining copies of their accounts. A statement of accounts shall be furnished to the Protecting Power on request, and shall accompany the internee in case of transfer.
Chapter VII.—Administration and Discipline.
Article 99.
Every place of internment shall be put under the authority of a responsible officer, chosen from the regular military forces or the regular civil adminstration of the Detaining Power. The officer in charge of the place of internment must have in his possession a copy of the present Convention in the official language, or one of the official languages, of his country and shall be responsible for its application. The staff in control of internees shall be instructed in the provisions of the present Convention and of the administrative measures adopted to ensure its application.
The text of the present Convention and the texts of special agreements concluded under the said Convention shall be posted inside the place of internment, in a language which the internees understand, or shall be in the possession of the Internee Committee.
Regulations, orders, notices and publications of every kind shall be communicated to the internees and posted inside the places of internment, in a language which they understand.
Every order and command addressed to internees individually must likewise be given in a language which they understand.
Article 100.
The disciplinary regime in places of internment shall be consistent with humanitarian principles, and shall in no circumstances include regulations imposing on internees any physical exertion dangerous to their health or involving physical or moral victimisation. Identification by tattooing or imprinting signs or markings on the body is prohibited.
In particular, prolonged standing and roll-calls, punishment drill, military drill and manoeuvres, or the reduction of food rations, are prohibited.
Article 101.
Internees shall have the right to present to the authorities in whose power they are, any petition with regard to the conditions of internment to which they are subjected.
They shall also have the right to apply without restriction through the Internee Committee or, if they consider it necessary, direct to the representatives of the Protecting Power, in order to indicate to them any points on which they may have complaints to make with regard to the conditions of internment.
Such petitions and complaints shall be transmitted forthwith and without alteration, and even if the latter are recognised to be unfounded, they may not occasion any punishment.
Periodic reports on the situation in places of internment and as to the needs of the internees may be sent by the Internee Committees to the representatives of the Protecting Powers.
Article 102.
In every place of internment, the internees shall freely elect by secret ballot every six months, the members of a Committee empowered to represent them before the Detaining and the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross and any other organisation which may assist them. The members of the Committee shall be eligible for re-election.
Internees so elected shall enter upon their duties after their election has been approved by the detaining authorities. The reasons for any refusals or dismissals shall be communicated to the Protecting Powers concerned.
Article 103.
The Internee Committees shall further the physical, spiritual and intellectual well-being of the internees.
In case the internees decide, in particular, to organise a system of mutual assistance amongst themselves, this organisation would be within the competence of the Committees in addition to the special duties entrusted to them under other provisions of the present Convention.
Article 104
Members of Internee Committees shall not be required to perform any other work, if the accomplishment of their duties is rendered more difficult thereby.
Members of Internee Committees may appoint from amongst the internees such assistants as they may require. All material facilities shall be granted to them, particularly a certain freedom of movement necessary for the accomplishment of their duties (visits to labour detachments, receipt of supplies, etc.).
All facilities shall likewise be accorded to members of Internee Committees for communication by post and telegraph with the detaining authorities, the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross and their delegates, and with the organisations which give assistance to internees. Committee members in labour detachments shall enjoy similar facilities for communication with their Internee Committee in the principal place of internment. Such communications shall not be limited, nor considered as forming a part of the quota mentioned in Article 107.
Members of Internee Committees who are transferred shall be allowed a reasonable time to acquaint their successors with current affairs.
Chapter VIII.—Relations with the Exterior.
Article 105.
Immediately upon interning protected persons, the Detaining Powers shall inform them, the Power to which they owe allegiance and their Protecting Power of the measures taken for executing the provisions of the present Chapter. The Detaining Powers shall likewise inform the Parties concerned of any subsequent modifications of such measures.
Article 106.
As soon as he is interned, or at the latest not more than one week after his arrival in a place of internment, and likewise in cases of sickness or transfer to another place of internment or to a hospital, every internee shall be enabled to send direct to his family, on the one hand, and to the Central Agency provided for by Article 140, on the other, an internment card similar, if possible, to the model annexed to the present Convention, informing his relatives of his detention, address and state of health. The said cards shall be forwarded as rapidly as possible and may not be delayed in any way.
Article 107.
Internees shall be allowed to send and receive letters and cards. If the Detaining Power deems it necessary to limit the number of letters and cards sent by each internee, the said number shall not be less than two letters and four cards monthly; these shall be drawn up so as to conform as closely as possible to the models annexed to the present Convention. If limitations must be placed on the correspondence addressed to internees, they may be ordered only by the Power to which such internees owe allegiance, possibly at the request of the Detaining Power. Such letters and cards must be conveyed with reasonable despatch; they may not be delayed or retained for disciplinary reasons.
Internees who have been a long time without news, or who find it impossible to receive news from their relatives, or to give them news by the ordinary postal route, as well as those who are at a considerable distance from their homes, shall be allowed to send telegrams, the charges being paid by them in the currency at their disposal. They shall likewise benefit by this provision in cases which are recognised to be urgent.
As a rule, internees' mail shall be written in their own language. The Parties to the conflict may authorise correspondence in other languages.
Article 108.
Internees shall be allowed to receive, by post or by any other means, individual parcels or collective shipments containing in particular foodstuffs, clothing, medical supplies, as well as books and objects of a devotional, educational or recreational character which may meet their needs. Such shipments shall in no way free the Detaining Power from the obligations imposed upon it by virtue of the present Convention.
Should military necessity require the quantity of such shipments to be limited, due notice thereof shall be given to the Protecting Power and to the International Committee of the Red Cross, or to any other organisation giving assistance to the internees and responsible for the forwarding of such shipments.
The conditions for the sending of individual parcels and collective shipments shall, if necessary, be the subject of special agreements between the Powers concerned, which may in no case delay the receipt by the internees of relief supplies. Parcels of clothing and foodstuffs may not include books. Medical relief supplies shall, as a rule, be sent in collective parcels.
Article 109.
In the absence of special agreements between Parties to the conflict regarding the conditions for the receipt and distribution of collective relief shipments, the regulations concerning collective relief which are annexed to the present Convention shall be applied.
The special agreements provided for above shall in no case restrict the right of Internee Committees to take possession of collective relief shipments intended for internees, to undertake their distribution and to dispose of them in the interests of the recipients.
Nor shall such agreements restrict the right of representatives of the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross, or any other organisation giving assistance to internees and responsible for the forwarding of collective shipments, to supervise their distribution to the recipients.
Article 110.
All relief shipments for internees shall be exempt from import, customs and other dues.
All matter sent by mail, including relief parcels sent by parcel post and remittances of money, addressed from other countries to internees or despatched by them through the post office, either direct or through the Information Bureaux provided for in Article 136 and the Central Information Agency provided for in Article 140, shall be exempt from all postal dues both in the countries of origin and destination and in intermediate countries. To this effect, in particular, the exemption provided by the Universal Postal Convention of 1947 and by the agreements of the Universal Postal Union in favour of civilians of enemy nationality detained in camps or civilian prisons, shall be extended to the other interned persons protected by the present Convention. The countries not signatory to the above-mentioned agreements shall be bound to grant freedom from charges in the same circumstances.
The cost of transporting relief shipments which are intended for internees and which, by reason of their weight or any other cause, cannot be sent through the post office, shall be borne by the Detaining Power in all the territories under its control. Other Powers which are Parties to the present Convention shall bear the cost of transport in their respective territories.
Costs connected with the transport of such shipments, which are not covered by the above paragraphs, shall be charged to the senders.
The High Contracting Parties shall endeavour to reduce, so far as possible, the charges for telegrams sent by internees, or addressed to them.
Article 111.
Should military operations prevent the Powers concerned from fulfilling their obligation to ensure the conveyance of the mail and relief shipments provided for in Articles 106, 107, 108 and 113, the Protecting Powers concerned, the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other organisation duly approved by the Parties to the conflict may undertake to ensure the conveyance of such shipments by suitable means (rail, motor vehicles, vessels or aircraft, etc.). For this purpose, the High Contracting Parties shall endeavour to supply them with such transport, and to allow its circulation, especially by granting the necessary safe-conducts.
Such transport may also be used to convey:
(a) correspondence, lists and reports exchanged between the Central Information Agency referred to in Article 140 and the National Bureaux referred to in Article 136;
(b) correspondence and reports relating to internees which the Protecting Powers, the International Committee of the Red Cross or any other organisation assisting the internees exchange either with their own delegates or with the Parties to the conflict.
These provisions in no way detract from the right of any Party to the conflict to arrange other means of transport if it should so prefer, nor preclude the granting of safe-conducts, under mutually agreed conditions, to such means of transport.
The costs occasioned by the use of such means of transport shall be borne, in proportion to the importance of the shipments, by the Parties to the conflict whose nationals are benefited thereby.
Article 112.
The censoring of correspondence addressed to internees or despatched by them shall be done as quickly as possible.
The examination of consignments intended for internees shall not be carried out under conditions that will expose the goods contained in them to deterioration. It shall be done in the presence of the addressee, or of a fellow-internee duly delegated by him. The delivery to internees of individual or collective consignments shall not be delayed under the pretext of difficulties of censorship.
Any prohibition of correspondence ordered by the Parties to the conflict either for military or political reasons, shall be only temporary and its duration shall be as short as possible.
Article 113.
The Detaining Powers shall provide all reasonable facilities for the transmission, through the Protecting Power or the Central Agency provided for in Article 140, or as otherwise required, of wills, powers of attorney, letters of authority, or any other documents intended for internees or despatched by them.
In all cases the Detaining Powers shall facilitate the execution and authentication in due legal form of such documents on behalf of internees, in particular by allowing them to consult a lawyer.
Article 114.
The Detaining Power shall afford internees all facilities to enable them to manage their property, provided this is not incompatible with the conditions of internment and the law which is applicable. For this purpose, the said Power may give them permission to leave the place of internment in urgent cases and if circumstances allow.
Article 115.
In all cases where an internee is a party to proceedings in any court, the Detaining Power shall; if he so requests, cause the court to be informed of his detention and shall, within legal limits, ensure that all necessary steps are taken to prevent him from being in any way prejudiced, by reason of his internment, as regards the preparation and conduct of his case or as regards the execution of any judgment of the court.
Article 116.
Every internee shall be allowed to receive visitors, especially near relatives, at regular intervals and as frequently as possible.
As far as is possible, internees shall be permitted to visit their homes in urgent cases, particularly in cases of death or serious illness of relatives.
Chapter IX.—Penal and Disciplinary Sanctions.
Article 117.
Subject to the provisions of the present Chapter, the laws in force in the territory in which they are detained will continue to apply to internees who commit offences during internment.
If general laws, regulations or orders declare acts committed by internees to be punishable, whereas the same acts are not punishable when committed by persons who are not internees, such acts shall entail disciplinary punishments only.
No internee may be punished more than once for the same act, or on the same count.
Article 118.
The courts or authorities shall in passing sentence take as far as possible into account that the defendant is not a national of the Detaining Power. They shall be free to reduce the penalty prescribed for the offence with which the internee is charged and shall not be obliged, to this end, to apply the minimum sentence prescribed.
Imprisonment in premises without daylight and, in general, all forms of cruelty without exception are forbidden.
Internees who have served disciplinary or judicial sentences shall not be treated differently from other internees.
The duration of preventive detention undergone by an internee shall be deducted from any disciplinary or judicial penalty involving confinement to which he may be sentenced.
Internee Committees shall be informed of all judicial proceedings instituted against internees whom they represent, and of their result.
Article 119.
The disciplinary punishments applicable to internees shall be the following:
(1) a fine which shall not exceed 50 per cent. of the wages which the internee would otherwise receive under the provisions of Article 95 during a period of not more than thirty days;
(2) discontinuance of privileges granted over and above the treatment provided for by the present Convention;
(3) fatigue duties, not exceeding two hours daily, in connexion with the maintenance of the place of internment;
(4) confinement.
In no case shall disciplinary penalties be inhuman, brutal or dangerous for the health of internees. Account shall be taken of the internee's age, sex and state of health.
The duration of any single punishment shall in no case exceed a maximum of thirty consecutive days, even if the internee is answerable for several breaches of discipline when his case is dealt with, whether such breaches are connected or not.
Article 120.
Internees who are recaptured after having escaped or when attempting to escape, shall be liable only to disciplinary punishment in respect of this act, even if it is a repeated offence.
Article 118, paragraph 3, notwithstanding, internees punished as a result of escape or attempt to escape, may be subjected to special surveillance, on condition that such surveillance does not affect the state of their health, that it is exercised in a place of internment and that it does not entail the abolition of any of the safeguards granted by the present Convention.
Internees who aid and abet an escape or attempt to escape, shall be liable on this count to disciplinary punishment only.
Article 121.
Escape, or attempt to escape, even if it is a repeated offence, shall not be deemed an aggravating circumstance in cases where an internee is prosecuted for offences committed during his escape.
The Parties to the conflict shall ensure that the competent authorities exercise leniency in deciding whether punishment inflicted for an offence shall be of a disciplinary or judicial nature, especially in respect of acts committed in connection with an escape, whether successful or not.
Article 122.
Acts which constitute offences against discipline shall be investigated immediately. This rule shall be applied, in particular, in cases of escape or attempt to escape. Recaptured internees shall be handed over to the competent authorities as soon as possible.
In cases of offences against discipline, confinement awaiting trial shall be reduced to an absolute minimum for all internees, and shall not exceed fourteen days. Its duration shall in any case be deducted from any sentence of confinement.
The provisions of Articles 124 and 125 shall apply to internees who are in confinement awaiting trial for offences against discipline.
Article 123.
Without prejudice to the competence of courts and higher authorities, disciplinary punishment may be ordered only by the commandant of the place of internment, or by a responsible officer or official who replaces him, or to whom he has delegated his disciplinary powers.
Before any disciplinary punishment is awarded, the accused internee shall be given precise information regarding the offences of which he is accused, and given an opportunity of explaining his conduct and of defending himself. He shall be permitted, in particular, to call witnesses and to have recourse, if necessary, to the services of a qualified interpreter. The decision shall be announced in the presence of the accused and of a member of the Internee Committee.
The period elapsing between the time of award of a disciplinary punishment and its execution shall not exceed one month.
When an internee is awarded a further disciplinary punishment, a period of at least three days shall elapse between the execution of any two of the punishments, if the duration of one of these is ten days or more.
A record of disciplinary punishments shall be maintained by the commandant of the place of internment and shall be open to inspection by representatives of the Protecting Power.
Article 124.
Internees shall not in any case be transferred to penitentiary establishments (prisons, penitentiaries, convict prisons, etc.) to undergo disciplinary punishment therein.
The premises in which disciplinary punishments are undergone shall conform to sanitary requirements; they shall in particular be provided with adequate bedding. Internees undergoing punishment shall be enabled to keep themselves in a state of cleanliness.
Women internees undergoing disciplinary punishment shall be confined to separate quarters from male internees and shall be under the immediate supervision of women.
Article 125.
Internees awarded disciplinary punishment shall be allowed to exercise and to stay in the open air at least two hours daily.
They shall be allowed, if they so request, to be present at the daily medical inspections. They shall receive the attention which their state of health requires and, if necessary, shall be removed to the infirmary of the place of internment or to a hospital.
They shall have permission to read and write, likewise to send and receive letters. Parcels and remittances of money, however, may be withheld from them until the completion of their punishment; such consignments shall meanwhile be entrusted to the Internee Committee, who will hand over to the infirmary the perishable goods contained in the parcels.
No internees given a disciplinary punishment may be deprived of the benefit of the provisions of Articles 107 and 143 of the present Convention.
Article 126.
The provisions of Articles 71 to 76 inclusive shall apply, by analogy, to proceedings against internees who are in the national territory of the Detaining Power.
Chapter X.—Transfers of Internees
Article 127.
The transfer of internees shall always be effected humanely. As a general rule, it shall be carried out by rail or other means of transport, and under conditions at least equal to those obtaining for the forces of the Detaining Power in their changes of station. If, as an exceptional measure, such removals have to be effected on foot, they may not take place unless the internees are in a fit state of health, and may not in any case expose them to excessive fatigue.
The Detaining Power shall supply internees during transfer with drinking water and food sufficient in quantity, quality and variety to maintain them in good health, and also with the necessary clothing, adequate shelter and the necessary medical attention. The Detaining Power shall take all suitable precautions to ensure their safety during transfer, and shall establish before their departure a complete list of all internees transferred.
Sick, wounded or infirm internees and maternity cases shall not be transferred if the journey would be seriously detrimental to them, unless their safety imperatively so demands.
If the combat zone draws close to a place of internment, the internees in the said place shall not be transferred, unless their removal can be carried out in adequate conditions of safety, or unless they are exposed to greater risks by remaining on the spot than by being transferred.
When making decisions regarding the transfer of internees, the Detaining Power shall take their interests into account and, in particular, shall not do anything to increase the difficulties of repatriating them or returning them to their own homes.
Article 128.
In the event of transfer, internees shall be officially advised of their departure and of their new postal address. Such notification shall be given in time for them to pack their luggage and inform their next of kin.
They shall be allowed to take with them their personal effects, and the correspondence and parcels which have arrived for them. The weight of such baggage may be limited if the conditions of transfer so require, but in no case to less than twenty-five kilograms per internee.
Mail and parcels addressed to their former place of internment shall be forwarded to them without delay.
The commandant of the place of internment shall take, in agreement with the Internee Committee, any measures needed to ensure the transport of the internees' community property and of the luggage the internees are unable to take with them in consequence of restrictions imposed by virtue of the second paragraph.
Chapter XI.—Deaths
Article 129.
The wills of internees shall be received for safe-keeping by the responsible authorities; and in the event of the death of an internee his will shall be transmitted without delay to a person whom he has previously designated.
Deaths of internees shall be certified in every case by a doctor, and a death certificate shall be made out, showing the causes of death and the conditions under which it occurred.
An official record of the death, duly registered, shall be drawn up in accordance with the procedure relating thereto in force in the territory where the place of internment is situated, and a duly certified copy of such record shall be transmitted without delay to the Protecting Power as well as to the Central Agency referred to in Article 140.
Article 130.
The detaining authorities shall ensure that internees who die while interned are honourably buried, if possible according to the rites of the religion to which they belonged, and that their graves are respected, properly maintained, and marked in such a way that they can always be recognised.
Deceased internees shall be buried in individual graves unless unavoidable circumstances require the use of collective graves. Bodies may be cremated only for imperative reasons of hygiene, on account of the religion of the deceased or in accordance with his expressed wish to this effect. In case of cremation, the fact shall be stated and the reasons given in the death certificate of the deceased. The ashes shall be retained for safe-keeping by the detaining authorities and shall be transferred as soon as possible to the next of kin on their request.
As soon as circumstances permit, and not later than the close of hostilities, the Detaining Power shall forward lists of graves of deceased internees to the Powers on whom deceased internees depended, through the Information Bureaux provided for in Article 136. Such lists shall include all particulars necessary for the identification of the deceased internees, as well as the exact location of their graves.
Article 131.
Every death or serious injury of an internee, caused or suspected to have been caused by a sentry, another internee or any other person, as well as any death the cause of which is unknown, shall be immediately followed by an official enquiry by the Detaining Power.
A communication on this subject shall be sent immediately to the Protecting Power. The evidence of any witnesses shall be taken, and a report including such evidence shall be prepared and forwarded to the said Protecting Power.
If the enquiry indicates the guilt of one or more persons, the Detaining Power shall take all necessary steps to ensure the prosecution of the person or persons responsible.
Chapter XII.—Release, Repatriation and Accommodation in Neutral Countries.
Article 132.
Each interned person shall be released by the Detaining Power as soon as the reasons which necessitated his internment no longer exist.
The Parties to the conflict shall, moreover, endeavour during the course of hostilies, to conclude agreements for the release, the repatriation, the return to places of residence or the accommodation in a neutral country of certain classes of internees, in particular children, pregnant women and mothers with infants and young children, wounded and sick, and internees who have been detained for a long time.
Article 133.
Internment shall cease as soon as possible after the close of hostilities.
Internees in the territory of a Party to the conflict against whom penal proceedings are pending for offences not exclusively subject to disciplinary penalties, may be detained until the close of such proceedings and, if circumstances require, until the completion of the penalty. The same shall apply to internees who have been previously sentenced to a punishment depriving them of liberty.
By agreement between the Detaining Power and the Powers concerned, committees may be set up after the close of hostilities, or of the occupation of territories, to search for dispersed internees.
Article 134.
The High Contracting Parties shall endeavour, upon the close of hostilities or occupation, to ensure the return of all internees to their last place of residence, or to facilitate their repatriation.
Article 135.
The Detaining Power shall bear the expense of returning released internees to the places where they were residing when interned, or, if it took them into custody, while they were in transit or on the high seas, the cost of completing their journey or of their return to their point of departure.
Where a Detaining Power refuses permission to reside in its territory to a released internee who previously had his permanent domicile therein, such Detaining Power shall pay the cost of the said internee's repatriation. If, however, the internee elects to return to his country on his own responsibility or in obedience to the Government of the Power to which he owes allegiance, the Detaining Power need not pay the expenses of his journey beyond the point of his departure from its territory. The Detaining Power need not pay the costs of repatriation of an internee who was interned at his own request.
If internees are transferred in accordance with Article 45, the transferring and receiving Powers shall agree on the portion of the above costs to be borne by each.
The foregoing shall not prejudice such special agreements as may be concluded between Parties to the conflict concerning the exchange and repatriation of their nationals in enemy hands.
Section V.—Information Bureaux and Central Agency.
Article 136.
Upon the outbreak of a conflict and in all cases of occupation, each of the Parties to the conflict shall establish an official Information Bureau responsible for receiving and transmitting information in respect of the protected persons who are in its power.
Each of the Parties to the conflict shall, within the shortest possible period, give its Bureau information of any measure taken by it concerning any protected persons who are kept in custody for more than two weeks, who are subjected to assigned residence or who are interned. It shall, furthermore, require its various departments concerned with such matters to provide the aforesaid Bureau promptly with information concerning all changes pertaining to these protected persons, as, for example, transfers, releases, repatriations, escapes, admittances to hospitals, births and deaths.
Article 137.
Each national Bureau shall immediately forward information concerning protected persons by the most rapid means to the Powers of whom the aforesaid persons are nationals, or to Powers in whose territory they resided, through the intermediary of the Protecting Powers and likewise through the Central Agency provided for in Article 140. The Bureaux shall also reply to all enquiries which may be received regarding protected persons.
Information Bureaux shall transmit information concerning a protected person unless its transmission might be detrimental to the person concerned or to his or her relatives. Even in such a case, the information may not be withheld from the Central Agency which, upon being notified of the circumstances, will take the necessary precautions indicated in Article 140.
All communications in writing made by any Bureau shall be authenticated by a signature or a seal.
Article 138.
The information received by the national Bureau and transmitted by it shall be of such a character as to make it possible to identify the protected person exactly and to advise his next of kin quickly. The information in respect of each person shall include at least his surname, first names, place and date of birth, nationality, last residence and distinguishing characteristics, the first name of the father and the maiden name of the mother, the date, place and nature of the action taken with regard to the individual, the address at which correspondence may be sent to him and the name and address of the person to be informed.
Likewise, information regarding the state of health of internees who are seriously ill or seriously wounded shall be supplied regularly and if possible every week.
Article 139.
Each national Information Bureau shall, furthermore, be responsible for collecting all personal valuables left by protected persons mentioned in Article 136, in particular those who have been repatriated or released, or who have escaped or died; it shall forward the said valuables to those concerned, either direct, or, if necessary, through the Central Agency. Such articles shall be sent by the Bureau in sealed packets which shall be accompanied by statements giving clear and full identity particulars of the person to whom the articles belonged, and by a complete list of the contents of the parcel. Detailed records shall be maintained of the receipts and despatch of all such valuables.
Article 140.
A Central Information Agency for protected persons, in particular for internees, shall be created in a neutral country. The International Committee of the Red Cross shall, if it deems necessary, propose to the Powers concerned the organisation of such an Agency, which may be the same as that provided for in Article 123 of the Geneva Convention relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War of August 12, 1949.
The function of the Agency shall be to collect all information of the type set forth in Article 136 which it may obtain through official or private channels and to transmit it as rapidly as possible to the countries of origin or of residence of the persons concerned, except in cases where such transmissions might be detrimental to the persons whom the said information concerns, or to their relatives. It shall receive from the Parties to the conflict all reasonable facilities for effecting such transmissions.
The High Contracting Parties, and in particular those whose nationals benefit by the services of the Central Agency, are requested to give the said Agency the financial aid it may require.
The foregoing provisions shall in no way be interpreted as restricting the humanitarian activities of the International Committee of the Red Cross and of the relief societies described in Article 142.
Article 141.
The national Information Bureaux and the Central Information Agency shall enjoy free postage for all mail, likewise the exemptions provided for in Article 110, and further, so far as possible, exemption from telegraphic charges or, at least, greatly reduced rates.
PART IV.—EXECUTION OF THE CONVENTION
Section I.—General Provisions.
Article 142.
Subject to the measures which the Detaining Powers may consider essential to ensure their security or to meet any other reasonable need, the representatives of religious organisations, relief societies, or any other organisations assisting the protected persons, shall receive from these Powers, for themselves or their duly accredited agents, all facilities for visiting the protected persons, for distributing relief supplies and material from any source, intended for educational, recreational or religious purposes, or for assisting them in organising their leisure time within the places of internment. Such societies or organisations may be constituted in the territory of the Detaining Power, or in any other country, or they may have an international character.
The Detaining Power may limit the number of societies and organisations whose delegates are allowed to carry out their activities in its territory and under its supervision, on condition, however, that such limitation shall not hinder the supply of effective and adequate relief to all protected persons.
The special position of the International Committee of the Red Cross in this field shall be recognised and respected at all times.
Article 143.
Representatives or delegates of the Protecting Powers shall have permission to go to all places where protected persons are, particularly to places of internment, detention and work.
They shall have access to all premises occupied by protected persons and shall be able to interview the latter without witnesses, personally or through an interpreter.
Such visits may not be prohibited except for reasons of imperative military necessity, and then only as an exceptional and temporary measure. Their duration and frequency shall not be restricted.
Such representatives and delegates shall have full liberty to select the places they wish to visit. The Detaining or Occupying Power, the Protecting Power and when occasion arises the Power of origin of the persons to be visited, may agree that compatriots of the internees shall be permitted to participate in the visits.
The delegates of the International Committee of the Red Cross shall also enjoy the above prerogatives. The appointment of such delegates shall be submitted to the approval of the Power governing the territories where they will carry out their duties.
Article 144.
The High Contracting Parties undertake, in time of peace as in time of war, to disseminate the text of the present Convention as widely as possible in their respective countries, and, in particular, to include the study thereof in their programmes of military and, if possible, civil instruction, so that the principles thereof may become known to the entire population.
Any civilian, military, police or other authorities, who in time of war assume responsibilities in respect of protected persons, must possess the text of the Convention and be specially instructed as to its provisions.
Article 145.
The High Contracting Parties shall communicate to one another through the Swiss Federal Council and, during hostilities, through the Protecting Powers, the official translations of the present Convention, as well as the laws and regulations which they may adopt to ensure the application thereof.
Article 146.
The High Contracting Parties undertake to enact any legislation necessary to provide effective penal sanctions for persons committing, or ordering to be committed, any of the grave breaches of the present Convention defined in the following Article.
Each High Contracting Party shall be under the obligation to search for persons alleged to have committed, or to have ordered to be committed, such grave breaches, and shall bring such persons, regardless of their nationality, before its own courts. It may also, if it prefers, and in accordance with the provisions of its own legislation, hand such persons over for trial to another High Contracting Party concerned, provided such High Contracting Party has made out a prima facie case.
Each High Contracting Party shall take measures necessary for the suppression of all acts contrary to the provisions of the present Convention other than the grave breaches defined in the following Article.
In all circumstances, the accused persons shall benefit by safeguards of proper trial and defence, which shall not be less favourable than those provided by Article 105 and those following of the Geneva Convention relative to the Treatment of Prisoners of War of 12th August, 1949.
Article 147.
Grave breaches to which the preceding Article relates shall be those involving any of the following acts, if committed against persons or property protected by the present Convention: wilful killing, torture or inhuman treatment, including biological experiments, wilfully causing great suffering or serious injury to body or health, unlawful deportation or transfer or unlawful confinement of a protected person, compelling a protected person to serve in the forces of a hostile Power, or wilfully depriving a protected person of the rights of fair and regular trial prescribed in the present Convention, taking of hostages and extensive destruction and appropriation of property, not justified by military necessity and carried out unlawfully and wantonly.
Article 148.
No High Contracting Party shall be allowed to absolve itself or any other High Contracting Party of any liability incurred by itself or by another High Contracting Party in respect of breaches referred to in the preceding Article.
Article 149.
At the request of a Party to the conflict, an enquiry shall be instituted, in a manner to be decided between the interested Parties, concerning any alleged violation of the Convention.
If agreement has not been reached concerning the procedure for the enquiry, the Parties should agree on the choice of an umpire who will decide upon the procedure to be followed.
Once the violation has been established, the Parties to the conflict shall put an end to it and shall repress it with the least possible delay.
Section II.—Final Provisions.
Article 150.
The present Convention is established in English and in French. Both texts are equally authentic.
The Swiss Federal Council shall arrange for official translations of the Convention to be made in the Russian and Spanish languages.
Article 151.
The present Convention, which bears the date of this day, is open to signature until February 12, 1950, in the name of the Powers represented at the Conference which opened at Geneva on April 21, 1949.
Article 152.
The present Convention shall be ratified as soon as possible and the ratifications shall be deposited at Berne.
A record shall be drawn up of the deposit of each instrument of ratification and certified copies of this record shall be transmitted by the Swiss Federal Council to all the Powers in whose name the Convention has been signed, or whose accession has been notified.
Article 153.
The present Convention shall come into force six months after not less than two instruments of ratification have been deposited.
Thereafter, it shall come into force for each High Contracting Party six months after the deposit of the instrument of ratification.
Article 154.
In the relations between the Powers who are bound by The Hague Conventions relative to the Laws and Customs of War on Land, whether that of July 29, 1899, or that of October 18, 1907, and who are parties to the present Convention, this last Convention shall be supplementary to Sections II and III of the Regulations annexed to the above-mentioned Conventions of The Hague.
Article 155.
From the date of its coming into force, it shall be open to any Power in whose name the present Convention has not been signed, to accede to this Convention.
Article 156.
Accessions shall be notified in writing to the Swiss Federal Council, and shall take effect six months after the date on which they are received.
The Swiss Federal Council shall communicate the accession to all the Powers in whose name the Convention has been signed, or whose accession has been notified.
Article 157.
The situations provided for in Articles 2 and 3 shall give immediate effect to ratifications deposited and accessions notified by the Parties to the conflict before or after the beginning of hostilities or occupation. The Swiss Federal Council shall communicate by the quickest method any ratifications or accessions received from Parties to the conflict.
Article 158.
Each of the High Contracting Parties shall be at liberty to denounce the present Convention.
The denunciation shall be notified in writing to the Swiss Federal Council, which shall transmit it to the Government of all the High Contracting Parties.
The denunciation shall take effect one year after the notification thereof has been made to the Swiss Federal Council. However, a denunciation of which notification has been made at a time when the denouncing Power is involved in a conflict shall not take effect until peace has been concluded, and until after operations connected with the release, repatriation and re-establishment of the persons protected by the present Convention have been terminated.
The denunciation shall have effect only in respect of the denouncing Power. It shall in no way impair the obligations which the Parties to the conflict shall remain bound to fulfil by virtue of the principles of the law of nations, as they result from the usages established among civilised peoples, from the laws of humanity and the dictates of the public conscience.
Article 159.
The Swiss Federal Council shall register the present Convention with the Secretariat of the United Nations. The Swiss Federal Council shall also inform the Secretariat of the United Nations of all ratifications, accessions and denunciations received by it with respect to the present Convention.
In witness whereof the undersigned, having deposited their respective full powers, have signed the present Convention.
Done at Geneva this twelfth day of August, 1949, in the English and French languages. The original shall be deposited in the archives of the Swiss Confederation. The Swiss Federal Council shall transmit certified copies thereof to each of the signatory and acceding States.
[Here follow the signatures and Annexes.]